^T-!43 


V ' 


r 


> 


<1 


> 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/historyofallreliOObene 


• • • ' -A 


\ 


I 


A 

HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 

AS  DIVIDED  INTO 

!‘AGAN1SM,  iMAHOMETANISM,  JUDAISM  AND  CIIRISTIANITV, 

WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF 


r.ITERARY  AjYD  THEOLOGICAL  mSTITUTIOJYti 


AND 

^ IIISSIONARY,  BIBLE,  THACT  AND  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  SOCIETIES; 
WITH  A 

UENERAL  LIST  OF  RELIGIOUS  PUBLICATIONS  ; ACCOMPAN 
lED  WITH  A FRONTISPIECE  OF  SIX  HEADS. 

By  DAVID  BENEDICT,  A.  M, 


PROVIDENCE: 

JOHN  MILLER,  PRINTER. 


Sold  by  Lincoln  & Edmands,  Loring,  and  Richardson  & Lord,  Bostoc, 
Hutchens,  Providence;  Wilder  & Campbell,  New-York  ; Woodward  A: 
Son,  Philadelpliia. 


1824. 


RHODE-ISLAND  DISTRICT,  «f. 

Be  it  UEMHMBEREn,  that  on  this  twenty-sixth  day  of  Juue, 
in  the  year  of  oiir  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
twenty-four,  and  in  the  forty-eighth  year  of  the  Independ- 
United  States  of  America,  David  Benedict,  of 
said  District,  deposited  in  this  office,  the  title  of  a book,  the 
right  whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor  in  the  following  words 
'*  to  wit,  “ A History  of  All  Religions,  as  divided  into  Pagan- 
ism, Mahometanism,  Judaism  and  Christianity,  with  an  account  of  Litera- 
ry and  Theological  Institutions,  and  Missionary,  Bible,  Trctet  and  Sunday 
School  Societies,  with  a general  list  of  religious  publications,  accompanied 
with  a great  variety  of  engravings,  illustrating  the  religious  ceremonies  of 
all  nations.”  By  David  Benedict,  A.  M. 

In  conformity  to  an  act  ofCongress,  entitled  “ An  Act  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  learning  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts  and  books  to  the 
authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  time  therein  mentioned, 
and  also  to  an  act  entitled  an  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning  by  se- 
curing the  copies  of  maps,  charts  and  books  to  the  authors  or  proprietors 
of  such  copies  during  the  time  therein  mentioned  and  extending  the  ben- 
efit thereof  to  the  art  of  designing,  engraving  and  etching,  historical  and 
other  prints.” 

Witness  : 

BENJAMIN  COWELL,  Clerk  of  the  Rhode-lsland  District. 


PREFACE. 


The  dillicully  (if  ascertaining  tbe  number,  the  local  sit- 
uation, and  general  statistic ks,  of  the  different  denomina- 
tions of  Christian®,  from  other  works  on  All  Religions,  was 
perhaps  one  of  the  first  considerations  which  led  to  the 
following  production.  It  has  been  retarded  a longtime  by 
the  indisposition  of  tlie  author,  and  a considerable  paid  of  it 
has  been  finished  in  such  an  impaired  state  of  health,  as  to 
renuire  the  constant  aid  of  a reailer  and  amanuensis  ; this 
consideration  it  is  hoped  will  bespeak  the  indulgence  of  the 
reader,  and  abate  the  severity  of  his  criticisms.  Should 
another  edition  be  called  for,  the  author  hopes  to  he  able 
to  present  the  work  in  abetter  style.  This  was  intended 
in  the  outset  to  be  made  both  smaller  and  larger  ; the  fir.st 
for  common  reading,  and  the  other  as  a school-book,  which 
has  been  had  in  vievv  all  along,  in  the  simplicity  of  the  de- 
sign, and  the  sectional  divisions. 

One  main  object  of  this  work  has  been  to  exhibit  the 
actual  state  of  the  Christian  world  ; to  reduce  the  denom- 
inations of  Christians  to  the  fewest  possible  number  ; — to 
form  a new  classification  of  them  ; — to  show  that  the  tlilTer- 
ences.the  splits  and  parties  among  them, are  by  no  means  so 
great  as  has  generally  been  supiiosetl  ; and  to  dissipate  as 
far  as  possible  that  vast  and  overw  helming  obscurity  which 
has  generallv  rested  on  the  minds  of  the  illiterate  and  unin- 
I’ormed  in  \iew  of  the  almost  endless  divisions  which  are 
said  to  exist  in  the  world. 

All  who  bear  the  Christian  name  are  here  represented 
under  fourteen  general  heads  ; these  are  again  sulj-divided 
into  forty  or  fifty  beads,  and  under  these  few  simple  divis- 
ions (many  of  which  refer  to  precisely  the  ®ame  kind  of 
Christians,  in  different  countries  and  condition®'  it  is  tonfi- 


4 


PREFACE. 


clently  believed,  are  fairly  included  without  any  exception, 
worthy  of  notice,  all  the  denominations  of  Christendom. 

'I'he  genera!  heads  may  represent  so  many  Kingdoms 
or  Empires,  and  the  sub  divisions  may  be  compared  to 
Colonies,  Provinces,  or  States,  which  so  far  as  they  op- 
erate in  a separate  capacity,  exist  merely  iinperium  in  im- 
perio.  Very  little  truly  has  as  yet  been  done  to  produce 
that  balance  of  power  and  preserve  those  friendly  rela- 
tions among  these  Christian  nations,  which  earthly  sove- 
reignties and  republicks  tind  it  so  much  for  their  interest 
;-.nd  happiness  to  maintain  among  themselves,  and  there  is 
yet  by  far  too  much  bigotry  and  prejudice  in  the  world  ; 
but  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  a spirit  of  forbearance,  of 
pacification  and  union,  is  making  a promising  progress. — 
Each  of  tlie  different  parties  of  Christians,  are  beginning  to 
■ind  that  they  cannot  monopolize  all  the  piety  and  talents — 
or  cover  all  the  ground — nor  control  all  the  affairs  of  the 
Christian  church — nor  stop  the  spread  of  other  opinions, 
especially  in  this  land  of  freedom  and  toleration,  where  all 
denominations  are  evidently  on  the  increase  ; they  seem 
also  beginning  to  realise,  that  the  Great  Jehovah  in  the  be- 
stowment  of  his  mercies  and  blessings,  is  not  confined  to 
their  ecclesiastical  enclosures,  nor  bound  by  their  spiritual 
sine  qua  710ns,  and  that  it  is  no  way  likely  the  millenium 
’.vill  be  brought  about  by  the  exclusive  and  universal 
spread  of  any  one  sect  or  party,  great  or  small,  but  by  the 
increase  of  spirituality  among  them  all,  and  by  their  nearer 
approach  to  the  gospel  standard  of  holiness  and  perfection. 
It  is  pleasing  to  see  an  increasing  disposition  among  the  dif- 
ferent denominations  to  help,  instead  of  hinder  each  oth- 
er, in  erecting  houses  of  worship,  in  promoting  missionary 
enterprises,  in  encouraging  ministerial  education,  and  in  all 
the  benevolent  plans  of  the  present  day,  for  meliorating 
the  miseries  of  our  ruined  race,  and  for  promoting  the  diffu- 
sion of  gospel  light  ; and  when  this  social  and  truly  Chris- 
tian tem.per  shall  pervade  the  whole  Christian  world,  then 
we  shall  indeed  have  formed  a holy  alliance,  which,  in- 
stead of  terrifying  the  nations  with  its  coercive  power,  will 


PREFACE. 


lie  the  glorious  augery  of  their  future  freedom  and  blessed- 
ness. 

I'he  constant  aim  of  the  author  has  been  to  let  each 
denomination  speak  for  itself,  either  by  furnishing  their  own 
histories, or  by  referringto  such  accounts  as  they  'approved  ; 
1 have  endeavoured  as  far  as  possible  to  catch  their  phrase- 
ology, and  adopt  their  peculiar  forms  of  expression,  which 
like  the  different  dialects  of  nations,though  uncouth  and  hard 
to  be  understood  by  others,  yet  are  uttered  with  the  great- 
est fluency,  and  are  perfectly  understood  by  those  who  are 
accustomed  to  use  them. 

It  was  not  until  a subscription  so  large  and  wide-spread 
was  obtained,  that  it  would  be  improper  to  alter  the  terms 
of  the  work,  that  the  author  was  apprised  of  the  inconven- 
ience to  w'hich  the  narrow  limits  he  had  assigned  to  it  would 
subject  him,  and  the  constant  necessity  of  abridgement  and 
compression  has  increased  to  no  inconsiderable  degree,  the 
labour  of  his  undertaking.  It  is  difficult  for  any  person, 
who  is  unaccustomed  to  authorship  of  the  kind,  to  conceive 
of  the  research  and  toil  in  wdiich  this  little  work  has  in- 
volved its  author,  which  has  been  much  augmented  by  the 
nature  of  the  plan,  and  also  on  account  of  the  neglected 
state  of  the  histories  of  many  of  the  denominations,  in  this 
country.  And  it  is  due  to  many  clergymen  of  different  de- 
nominations to  say,  that  many  frets  which  have  not  before 
been  published  by  historians,  have  been  furnished  by  their 
verbal  communications,  or  from  documents  deposited  in 
their  private  archives. 

I have  endeavoured  ^throughout  to  make  the  worl?  as 
modern  and  American  as  possible,  and  cannot  but  flatter  my- 
self that  I have  made  some  improvement  in  this  department 
of  history.  Some  of  the  statistical  views  are  rather  con- 
jectural than  official,  but  I thought  it  best  to  make  square 
work  of  the  whole,  as  I am  confident  that  studies  of  this 
kind  will  be  pursued  more  than  formerly,  and  each  denom 
ination  may  now  see  what  is  necessary  to  complete  the 
* plan.  And  it  is  hoped  that  none  will  be  displeased  with  my 
attempt  to  make  out  the  statisticks  and  census  of  each  de- 
comination,  when  they  are  informed  that  one  main  design  of 
1* 


ii 


rREFACE. 


this  work,  iVoin  first  to  last,  has  been,  to  let  them  see  what 
is  needful  to  resuscitate  and  s|iiritualise  their  own  commu- 
nities, and  w hat  will  be  their  fair  proportion  of  cost  and  ex- 
ertion to  carry  forward  the  great  work  of  regenerating  and 
evangelising  the  world. 

1 very  much  regret  that  there  should  be  a difference  in 
some  cases  in  my  statements,  and  especially  between  the 
text  and  tables,  but  it  is  difficult  to  do  otherwise  when  we 
^vrite  a continued  history  of  progressive  events,  and  fur- 
nish copy  merely  as  it  is  called  for  by  the  printer,  which 
writers  whose  hands  are  full  of  other  business,  think  they 
do  well  to  accomplish. 

'J'o  use  the  language  of  Dr.Evans,  respecting  his  Sketch  of 
All  Religions,  “that  the  work  is  altogether  free  from  relig- 
ious bias  the  author  does  not  aver,  but  he  has  strove  to  divest 
liimself  of  prepossession,”  and  has  not  designedly  misrep- 
resented the  opinions,  nor  injured  the  feelings  of  any  class 
of  Christians  whose  history  he  has  attempted  ; and  if  he  is 
not  mistaken  in  the  feelings  of  his  heart,  he  has  had  a sin- 
cere desire  to  correct  any  erroneous  impressions  under- 
which  any  of  the  denominations  have  laboured,  and  a 
real  satisfaction  in  witnessing  whatever  among  them,  indi- 
cated pro3])erity  and  happiness,  and  an  increase  of  vital  pie- 
ty and  good  order,  similar  to  that,  which  we  experience 
among  our  neighbours  and  friends,  whom  we  value  and  es- 
them. 

That  a work  of  this  kind  collated  under  the  disadvantages 
already  mentioned  from  so  many  new  sources, and  attempting 
vie^s  of  Jill  Religions  so  unusual,  should  be  entirely  free 
from  errours  can  hardly  be  expected  ; and  all,  corrections, 
■of  mistakes,  and  any  new  suggestions  of  improvement  for 
•'■ture  editions  will  receive  the  grateful  acknowledgments 
of  the  author. 

DAVID  BENEDICT. 

ram'tuckef,  (/?.  /.)  July  5,  1824. 


THE 


FRONTISPIECE 

BIOGRAPHICALLY  ILLUSTRATED. 

Sf.abury  Samuel,'  D.  D.  first  Bishop  of  the  Episcopiu 
church  in  the  United  Stiites,  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Mr, 
Seabury,  Congregational  minister  at  Groton,  and  afterwards 
Episcopal  minister  at  New-London,  and  was  born  in  172C. 
After  being  graduated  at  Yale  College  in  1751,  he  went  to 
Scotland  for  the  purpose  of  studying  medicine  : but  his  at- 
tention being  soon  directed  to  theology  he  took  oiders  in 
London  in  1753.  On  his  return  to  this  country  he  w'as  set 
tied  in  the  ministry  at  Brunswick,  in  New-Jersey,  and  af- 
terwards in  the  city  of  New-York,  and  after  that  in  New- 
London,  Con.  In  1784  he  went  to  England  to  obtain  conse 
cration  as  bishop  of  the  Episcopal  church  of  this  state, 
but  meeting  with  some  obstruction  to  tire  accomplishment 
of  his  wishes,  he  went  to  Scotland,  where,  on  the  four- 
teenth of  November  he  w’as  consecrated  by  three  nonjur- 
ing  bishops.  After  this  period  he  discharged  for  a number 
of  years  at  New-London  the  duties  of  his  office  in  an  ex- 
emplary manner.  He  died  February  25,  1796,  aged  68 
3’ears. — American  Biographical  Diclionury. 

Edwards  Jonathan,  President  of  Princeton  college, 
for  the  most  of  his  life  was  a distinguished  minister  among 
the  New-England  Congr^ationalists.  He  was  born  at 
Windsor,  Con.  October  5,  1703,  and  was  educated  at  Yale 
college,  where  he  took  the  degree  of  bachelor  of  arts  in 
1720,  before  he  was  seventeen  years  of  age.  His  uncom- 
mon genius  discovered  itself  early,  and  while  yet  a boy  he 
read  Locke  on  the  human  understanding  with  a keen  relish. 
And  he  disclosed  to  an  intimate  friend  a short  time  before 
his  death,  that,  at  that  early  age  he  was  as  much  engaged, 
and  had  more  pleasure  in  studying  this  work,  than  the  roost 


8 


DIOGRAPKICAL. 


greedy  miser  could  have,  in  gathering  up  handfuls  of  silver 
or  gold,  from  a newly  discovered  mine.  Though  he  took 
much  pleasure  in  examining  the  kingdom  of  nature  ; yet 
mo-ral  and  theological  researches  yielded  him  the  highest 
satisfaction.  He  was  many  years  the  pastor  of  the  Congre- 
gational church  in  Northampton,  Massachusetts.  In  Janua- 
ry, 1758,  he  reluctantly  accepted  the  office  of  President  of 
the  college  in  New-Jersey,  as  successor  of  his  son-in  lavv, 
the  Picv.  Mr.  Burr  ; but  he  had  not  entered  fully  upon 
the  duties  of  this  station,  before  the  prevalence  of  the  small 
pox  induced  him  to  be  inoculated,  and  this  disease  was  the 
cause  of  his  death  March  22,  1758,  in  the  fifty-fifth  year  of 
his  age. — Aliller's  Retrospect,  Jhnerican  Biographical  Die- 
tionarp. 

Asbury  Francis,  was  born  near  Birmingham,  Eng- 
land, August  20,  1743  ; but  as  most  of  his  life  was  spent 
in  laborious  services  among  the  American  Methodists, 
he  is  identified  with  them,  in  their  own  feelings,  and  in  the 
view  of  the  publick.  He  arrived  in  this  country  in  1771, 
■ind  in  1774  he  was  consecrated  to  the  Episcopal  office  in 
the  American  Methodist  church,  which  he  continued  to  fill 
with  great  reputation,  till  his  death,  which  happened  at  the 
house  of  his  old  friend,  Mr.  George  Arnold,  in  Virginia,  in 
1816,  in  the  71st  year  of  his  age,  and  55th  of  his  ministry.. 
His  remains,  by  order  of  the  General  Conference,  were 
brought  to  Baltimore  and  deposited  in  a vault  prepared  for 
that  purpose  under  the  recess  of  the  pulpit  of  the  Metho- 
dist church  in  Eutaw-slrcet  in  that  city. 

Mr.  Asbury  was  peculiarly  calculated  from  the  ardour  of 
his  feelings  to  keep  the  great  machinery  of  the  travelling 
connexion  in  motion  ; forty  yfears  of  his  life  were  spent  in 
this  employment  in  the  Metho'dist  church  in  this  country, 
thirty  of  which,  were  devoted  to  the  Episcopal  office. — 
Ashurij's  Journal,  MS.  of  Rev.  E.  Mudge. 

Backus  Isaac,  A.  M.  an  eminent  minister  among  the 
American  Baptists,  was  born  at  Norwich,  Con.  January 
20,  1724.  In  1741,  a year  memorable  for  the  revival  of 
religion,  which  took  place  through  this  country,  his  atten- 
tion was  first  arrested  by  the  concerns  of  another  world, 


BIOGRAPHICAL. 


9 


and  he  was  brought,  as  he  believed,  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth  as  it  in  Jesus.  In  1746  he  commenced  preaching 
the  gospel,  andjniApiil  13,  1748,  he  was  ordained  fir.-t  min- 
ister of  a Congregational  church  in  Titicut  precinct,  in  the 
town  of  Middleborough,  Massachusetts. 

About  two  years  after,  Mr.  Backus  and  most  of  his  church 
embraced  the  sentiments  of  the  baptists,  and  he  was  install- 
ed tlieir  pastor  by  ministers  from  Boston  and  Rehoboth. — 
In  this  relation  he  continued  through  the  remainder  of  his 
life.  He  died  November  20,  1806,  in  the  60th  year  of  his 
ministry  and  the  83d  year  of  his  age. 

Rodgers  John.  D.  D.  was  for  many  years  a distin- 
guished and  eminent  pastor  of  a Presbyterian  church  in  the 
city  of  New’-York.  He  was  born  in  Boston,  Mass.  August 
3,  1727.  He  was  the  son  of  Mr.  Thomas  Rodgers,  and 
Elizabeth  Baxter,  his  wife,  who  removed  from  the  city  Or 
Londonderry,  in  Ireland,  to  Boston,  in  the  year  1721. — 
There  they  resided  until  1728,  in  the  autumn  of  which 
year,  when  the  subject  of  these  memoirs  was  a little  more 
than  a year  old,  they  left  Boston,  on  account  of  some  trou- 
bles occasioned  by  the  Indians,  and  transferred  their  resi- 
dence to  the  city  of  Philadelphia. 

Young  Rodgers  received  his  education  principally  at  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Blair’s  .academy  in  Chester  county,  Pennsylva- 
nia. Among  his  fellow  students,  was  the  Rev.  Samuel  Da- 
vies, whose  excellent  sermons  are  so  well  known  both  in 
Europe  and  America.  In  1749  Mr.  Rodgers  was  settled 
pastor  of  a church  at  St.  George’s  village.  Delav.'are. 

In  1765  he  removed  to  the  city  of  New-York,  where 
he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days,  and  where  he  closed 
his  useful  labours,  May  7th,  1811,  in  the  84th  year  of  his 
age,  and  G3d  of  his  ministry. — Miller's  Life  of  Rodgers. 

Gotthilf  Heinrich  Ernst  IMuehlenderg,  D.  D.  wois 
born' at  New  Providence,  ?dontgomery  county.  Pa.  Novem- 
ber 17,  1753.  His  parents  were  the  Rev.  Dr.  H.  M. 
Muehlenberg,  and  Anna  Maria  his  wile,  daughter  of  Conrad 
Weiser,  Esq.  Dr.  H.  M.  Iduehlenberg  who  arrived  from 
Germany  in  1742,  and  ofiiciated  as  Senior  of  the  Evangel- 
ical Lutheran  Minibtciium  in  this  country,  may  be  consider 


10 


BIOGRAPHICAL. 


cd  as  the  founder  of  the  Erangelical  Lutheran  church  in 
North  America,  for,  through  his  instrumentality  it  was  pro- 
perly organized. 

The  education  of  young  Muehlenberg  was  successfully 
advanced  at  Philadelphia,  to  which  city  his  father  had  re- 
moved— and  in  17G3,  when  he  was  ten  years  of  age,  he  was 
sent  to  the  University  of  Halle  in  Germany. 

As  an  evidence  of  his  truly  American  spirit,  it  may  be 
mentioned,  that  when  young  Muehlenberg  was  presented 
to  the  Chancellor  of  the  university  in  order  to  kiss  his  hand, 
he  refused.  The  Chancellor  excused  him  on  the  score 
of  the  American’s  youth. 

After  availing  himself  of  various  sources  of  knowledge 
and  means  of  mental  improvement,  he  went  to  England, 
and  thence  to  Philadelphia  where  he  arrived  in  1770. 

In  the  same  year  he  received  ordination  at  Reading,  Pa. 
and  was  called  as  an  assistant  pastor  in  the  Evangelical  Lu- 
theran churches  at  Philadelphia. 

In  1779  he  consented  to  officiate  as  pastor  in  the  con- 
gregation at  New  Hanover,  whence  he  removed  in  the 
springof  1780  to  Lancaster,  Pa.  where  he  faithfully  dis- 
charged the  duties  of  pastor  of  an  extensive  Lutheran  con- 
gregation, until  the  last  week  of  his  earthly  life,  and 
where,  commending  his  beloved  family  and  church  to  the 
holy  keeping  of  his  God,  he  died  on  the  23d  May,  1815,  in 
the  rich  peace  and  joyous  hope  of  the  cluastian,  aged  62. 

Dr.  Muehlenberg's  exemplary  piety,  his  amiable  and 
affectionate  deportment  endeared  him  to  all  who  enjoyed 
the  happiness  of  his  acquaintance.  Blessed  with  a happy 
strength  of  constitution,  and  gifted  with  a vigorous  and 
contemplative  genius,  he  acquired  a distinguished  character 
as  a man  of  science  and  a Theologian. 

Botany  was  one  of  Ids  favourite  pursuits.  How  much 
this  science  has  been  enriched  by  Ids  labours,  is  wt  il  kiiown 
to  its  lovers.  He  enjoyed  the  most  extensive  correspond- 
cnc.e  with  the  most  illustrious  cultivators  of  natural  science 
i)oth  at  home  and  abroad.  In  fine,  he  was  a man  of  ex- 


CONTENTS. 

PAGANISM,  - - - - 13, 

1.  Speculative  notions  of  them  respecting  the  nature  of 
God,\>.  25. — 2.  Causes  of  idolatry,  p.  1 6. — 3.  Objects  of 
idolatrous  worship,  p.  16. — 4.  Principal  gods  of  the  hea- 
then, p.  18. — 5.  Cruelties  of  Paganism,  p.  21. — 6.  Indeccn 
ciesof  ditto,  p.  24. — 7.  Cost  of  the  Pagan  religion,  p.  26. — 
8.  Extent  of  ditto,  p.  28. 

MAHOMETANISM,  ...  29. 

1.  Character  of  Mahomet,  p.  29. — 2 Origin  and  charac- 
ter of  the  Koran,  p.  31. — 3.  Doctrines  of  the  Koran,  p.  33. — 
Alartyn's  account  of  the  fast  of  Ramazan,  p.  38. 

JEWS,  - - - - . 42. 

1 . Calamities  of  the  Jews  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
p.  42. — 2.  Sufferings  since  their  dispersion,  p.43.— 3.  Civil 
condition  since  ditto,  p.  45. — 4.  False  Messiahs,  p.  47. — 
5.  Literary  Institutions,  p.  48. — 6.  Distinguished  Men. — 
7.  Countries  where  most  numerous — total  number,  p.  49. — 
Miscellaneous  Remarks,  p.  50. 

cinusTiANiTy,  ...  52. 

1.  Principal  sects  of  the  early  ages — Gnosticks,  Montan- 

ists,  Donatists,  &c.  - - - 54 

2.  Different  forms  of  church  government,  viz.  Episcopal, 

Presbyterian  and  Independent,  - 56 

3.  Speculative  opinions — Antinomians  60,  Athanasians  61, 
Sabellians,  &c.  &c.  62,  Calvinists  63,  Hopkinsians  65,  Ar- 
menians 66, Trinitarians  and  Unitarians71 — 80,Socinians  263 

Miscellaneous  Articles — Pedobaptists,  Protestants,  Coun- 
cils, Creeds,  &c.  &c.  81 — 84.  The  whole  world  reduced  to 
fourteen  heads,  85. 

1.  Church  of  Rome,  86 — 99,279 — 280. 

2.  Greek  Church  and  its  branches,  100 — 1 10,  280. 

3.  Lutheran  Church,  116 — 128,  284 — 285. 

4.  Church  of  England  and  its  Branches,  129—138,  285 
—287. 

5.  Presbyterians  under  fifteen  divisions,  139 — 165,  267 
—293. 


12 


CONTENTS, 


6.  Independents,  165 — 175,294. 

7.  Moravians,  175  - 187,  295. 

8.  Congregationalists,  188 — 195,  294. 

9.  Baptists  under  fifteen  divisions,  195 — 213,295 — 297. 

10.  Methodists,  213—223,  297—299. 

11.  Q,uakers  or  Friends,  224 — 231,  299. 

12.  Swedenborgians,  231 — 238,300. 

13.  Universalists,  238 — 247,300. 

14  iMillenial  Church  or  Shakers,  247 — 263,  300. 
Concluding  Reflections. — 1.  Respecting  the  number  of 
Religious  denominations,  264. — 2.  The  peculiarities  of  the 
different  denominations,  266. — 3.  The  similarity  among  dif 
ferent  denominations,  268. — 4.  Things  to  be  lamented 
among  Christians,  270. — 5.  General  Remarks,  272. 

Tabular  and  Statistical  views,  277 — 303. 

Salaries  of  the  English  Bishops,  286. 

Recapitulation  of  denominations — number  of  clergymen, 
places  of  worship^  and  population,  301. 

Recapitulation  do.  do.  for  United  States,  3o2. 
Expenditure  of  the  clergy  of  all  the  Christian  world, 303. 
The  Intolerant  and  Tolerant  nations,  305,  306. 

Bible  Societies,  307 — 315. 

Leander  Van  Ess,  313. 

Table  of  140  languages,  into  which  the  bible  has  been 
translated  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  314. 

Missionary  Societies,  316 — 320. — Tract  do.  32*0. — Sab- 
bath School  do.  321. — Bethel  Flags  322. — Extract  from 
Way  land’s  Sermon,  323. — Education  Societies,  324. — Mis- 
sionary Seminaries,  325.— Universities  and  Colleges, 325. — 
Quaker  College,  Providence,  R.  I.  326. — Missionary  Sta- 
tions, 327. 

Supplement,  describing  extinct  sects — Explanation  of  ob- 
scure words  and  phrases,  1 — 75. 

Explanation  of  the  plates  and  directions  to  the  binder, 
76—83. 

Religious  Periodical  Publications,  84 — 89. 

Chronological  Table,  90 — 94. 

A li.st  of  Religious  and  Charitable  Institutions  in  Boston, 
&.C.  95,  96. 


PAGANISM. 


Different  opinions  are  entertained  respecting  the  time 
when  the  worship  of  idols  commenced.  Some  suppose  it 
was  before  the  flood,  among  the  descendants  of  Cain,  but 
all  agree  that  soon  after  that  period,  idolatry  became  the 
prevailing  religion  of  the  world,  and  has  continued  to  be 
to  the  present  time. 

As  the  discussion  of  this  subject  opens  a vast  Held  be- 
fore us,  which  we  can  but  partially  survey,  I shall  arrange 
the  contents  of  this  article  under  the  following  heads  : 

i . Speculations  of  reflecting  pagans  concerning  the  nature  of 
God. — It  is  remarkable  that  all  philosophical  heathens  in  all 
ages  of  the  world,  have  believed  in  the  being  of  God,  and 
it  is  as  remarkable  that  they  never  assign  him  the  govern- 
ment of  the  world ; but  ascribe  this  vast  undertaking  to 
inferiour  deities. 

The  ancient  philosophers  wrote  much  concerning  God, 
and  his  attributes  ; but  their  descriptions  are  often  vague 
and  confused  ; and  always  far  inferiour  to  the  scripture 
definitions  of  the  nature,  of  the  eternal  and  ineffable  Jeho- 
vah. The  prevailing  opinion  how'ever  among  the  ancients, 
was,  that  God  was  the  soul  of  the  world.  This  was  the 
doctrine  of  Plato,  of  Pythagoras,  of  Zeno,  and  others  ; 
and  this  doctrine  is  still  propagated  among  the  Hindoos. 

This  animus  mundi  or  soul  of  the  world,  was  difl’used 
throughout  the  universe,  and  infused  into  every  portion  of 
matter.  “ Both  Stoicks  and  Platonicks  held  the  world  to 
be  alive.  By  virtue  of  this  life,  the  great  masses  are  held 
together  in  their  orderly  courses  as  well  as  the  minutest 
particles  governed  in  their  natural  motions,  according  to 
the  laws  of  attraction,  gravity,  electricity,  and  magnetism. 

2 


14 


HlSrOKY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


It  is  this  gives  instincts,  anil  teaches  the  spider  her  web, 
and  the  bee  her  honey. ”(l ) 

A Bramhun  of  snperiour  understanding  gave  Mr.  Ward, 
a missionary  in  India,  the  following  confession  of  faith,  as 
the  present  belief  of  the  philosophical  Hindoos,  concern- 
the  nature  of  God,  viz.  : “ God  is  invisible,  independent, 
ever-living,  glorious,  uncorrupt,  all-wise,  the  ever-blessed, 
the  almighty  ; his  jierfections  are  indescribable  and  past 
tinding  out  ; he  rules  over  all,  supports  all,  destroys  all, 
and  remains,  after  the  destruction  of  all  j there  is  none 
like  him  ; he  is  silence  ; he  is  free  from  passion,  from 
birth,  &c.  And  from  increase  and  decrease,  from  fatigue, 
the  need  of  refreshment,  &c.  He  possesses  the  powei  of 
intinite  diminution  and  lightness,  and  is  the  soul  of  all.” 

“ He  created,  and  then  entered  into  all  things,  (2)  in 
which  he  exists  in  two  w'ays,  untouched  by  matter,  and  re- 
ceiving the  fruits  of  practice.  He  now  assumes  visible 
forms  for  the  salre  of  engaging  the  minds  of  mankind.  The 
difi'erent  gods  are  parts  of  God,  though  his  essence  remains 
undiminished,  as  rays  of  light  leave  the  sun  his  undiminish- 
ed splendour.  He  created  the  gods  to  perform  those  things 
in  the  government  of  the  world,  of  which  man  was  incapa- 
ble. Some  gods  are  parts  of  other  gods,  and  there  are 

(1)  Berkley’s  Siris,  as  quoted  in  Staughton’s  Virgil,  p- 
392.  In  the  sixth  book  of  Virgil’s  Ailnead,  begianing  with 
line  724,  the  classical  reader  may  find  the  sum  and  sub- 
stance of  the  Pythagorian  and  Platonick  philosophy,  con- 
cerning the  nature  of  God. 

(2)  When  the  following  lines  of  Pope  were  read  to  a 
learned  Bramhun,  he  started  from  his  seat,  begged  a copy 
®f  them,  and  declared  the  author  must  have  been  a Hin- 
doo : 

“ All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole. 

Whose  body  Nature  is,  and  God  the  soul  ; — 

Warms  in  the  sun,  refreshes  in  the  breeze, 

Glows  in  the  stars,  and  blossoms  in  the  trees  ; 

Lives  through  all  life,  extends  through  all  extent. 
Spreads  undivided,  operates  unspent.” 

Ward's  View  of  the  History,  Literature  and  Religion  of 
the  Hindoos,  Introductory  remarks,  vol.  2,  p.  57. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


15 


Jeilies  of  still  inferionr  powers.  If  it  be  asked,  why  God 
himself  does  not  govern  the  world,  the  answer  is,  that  it 
might  subject  him  to  exposure,  and  he  chooses  to  be  con- 
cealed : he  therefore  governs  by  the  gods,  who  are  ema- 
nations from  the  one  God,  possessing  a portion  of  his  pow- 
er : he  who  worships  the  gods  as  the  one  God,  substan- 
tially worships  God.  The  gods  are  helpful  to  men  in  all 
human  affairs,  but  they  are  not  friendly  to  those  who  seek 
final  absorption,  being  jealous  lest,  instead  of  attaining 
absorption,  they  should  become  gods  and  rival  them. 

“ Religious  ceremonies  procure  a fund  of  merit  to  the 
performer  which  raises  him  in  every  future  birth,  and  at 
length  advances  him  to  heaven,  where  he  enjoys  happi- 
ness for  a limited  period,  or  carries  him  towards  final  ab- 
sorption. A person  may  sink  to  earth  again  by  crimes 
committed  in  heaven.  The  joys  of  heaven  arise  only  from 
the  gratification  of  the  senses.  A person  raised  to  heaven 
is  considered  as  a god,  &c.”(3) 

Such  are  the  best  views  of  the  best  of  men  among  the 
Hindoos.  Such  a mixture  of  truth  and  errour,  of  sense  and 
folly  do  they  believe  and  teach. 

But  notwithstanding  these  partially  correct  views  of  the 
nature  of  God,  and  the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  still  it  is  a 
mournful  and  degrading  fact,  that  “ the  wisest  and  the  best 
of  men  in  all  heathen  countries  have  ever  been  Polytheists, 
and  have  adored,  with  the  vulgar,  the  gods  of  their  country. 
Nor  has  this  fundamental  doctrine  of  religion — the  unity 
of  God,  been  publickly  professed,  by  any  people,  who  had 
not  previously  been  enlightened  by  revelation.  (4) 

'I'heir  view's  of  the  government  of  the  world  and  the 
prospects  of  futurity  were  equally  vague  and  uncertain  : 

In  vain  they  pushed  inquiry  to  the  birth 

And  spring-time  of  the  world  ; ask’d  whence  is  man  ? 

Why  formed  at  all  ? and  wherefore  as  he  is  ? 

Where  must  he  find  his  maker  ? With  w'hat  rites 
Adore  him  ? Will  he  hear,  accept  and  bless  ? 

(3)  Ward’s  View,  vol.  2,  Introductory  remarks,  pp.  57,  58. 

Rev.R.  Adam’s  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  1 p,187. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


IG 


Or  does  he  sit  regardless  of  his  works  ? — 

/vnots  worthy  of  solution,  which  alone 
A deity  could  solve. — 

Tis  revelation  satisfies  all  doubts, 

Explains  all  mysteries  except  her  own  ; 

And  so  illuminates  the  path  oflife, 

That  fools  discover  it  and  stray  no  more. 

CoTSL'per's  Task. 

2.  Causes  of  Idolatry.~-^'  If  we  inquire  into  the  true 
causes  of  idolatry,”  says  Calmet,  “ we  must  seek  them  in 
the  depravity  ol  man’s  heart,  in  his  ignorance,  vanity,  pride, 
love  ol  pleasure,  his  fondness  of  sensible  things,  his  liber- 
tinism, his  brutal  passions  ; the  irregular  and  excessive  af- 
fection of  lovers  ; the  mistaken  tenderness  of  a father  for 
his  child  ; (o)  or  a wife  for  her  husband  ; extravagant  res- 
pect of  subjects  for  a prince,  or  of  children  for  their  fa- 
ther ; excessive  gratitude  for  benefits  and  services  receiv- 
ed from  certain  persons  ; admiration  of  the  great  qualities 
of  creatures,  or  of  persons  who  had  rendered  themselves 
illustrious  ; one  of  the  many  of  these  causes,  joined  with 
the  indelible  idea  conceived  by  man  of  a divinity,  induced 
him  to  pay  superstitious  respect,  worship  and  adoration  to 
what  he  loved,  esteemed,  or  honoured  to  excess.”  (6) 

3.  Objects  of  idolatrous  worship. — These  w’ere  the  sun 
that  enlightened  them — the  fire  that  warmed  them — the 
moon  that  directed  their  steps  in  the  obscurity  of  the  night 
— the  earth  that  nourished  them — the  air  that  refreshed 
them — the  heroes  that  cleared  the  woods  and  forests  of 
lions  and  serpents  that  annoyed  them — the  conquerors  that 
delivered  them  from  their  enemies — and  the  wise  and  gen- 
erous princes,  who  rendered  their  subjects  happy,  and 
the  memory  of  their  reigns  immortal.  They  worshipped 
the  spirits  of  dead  men,  who  in  their  life-time,  were  vilely 
enormous,  guilty  of  thefts  and  rapines,  murders  and  parri- 
cides, of  horrid  lusts,  adulteries,  rapes,  and  incest ; per- 

(5)  Cicero  on  the  death  of  his  amiable  and  accomplish- 
ed daughter,  seriously  intended  her  deification.  Religious 
World  Displayed,  vol.  1,  p.  158. 

(6)  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  article  Idolatry. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


17 


sons  that  good  and  wise  men  would  rather  hate  and  despise 
than  respect  and  worship.  Nay,  they  worshipped  the  vi- 
lest of  brute  beasts,  and  serpents,  and  crocodiles  ; also, 
inanimate  creatures,  the  stars  and  elements,  rivers  and 
trees  ; they  dedicated  tennples  and  offered  sacrifices,  to 
the  passions  of  our  souls,  the  diseases  of  our  bodies,  and 
the  accidents  of  our  lives.  To  such  objects  as  these  they 
paid  their  respects,  and  devotion — in  them  they  reposed 
their  confidence.  In  a word,  all  the  reins  were  slacken- 
ed, and  the  most  abominable  crimes  were  honoured  with 
priests,  altars,  and  temples.  Publick  worship  became  a 
publick  prostitution.  Incest,  impurity,  drunkenness,  ha- 
tred, and  pride,  were  deified  under  the  fictitious  names  of 
Jupiter,  Juno,  Venus,  Bacchus,  &c.  and  criminal  gods  were 
worshipped  with  crimes. 

The  religion  of  the  vulgar  was  founded  chiefly  on  the 
fictions  and  fancies  of  the  poets,  who  represented  many  of 
f heir  gods  like  the  worst  and  basest  of  men  : 

“Gods  partial,  changeful,  passionate,  unjust. 

Whose  attributes  are  rage,  revenge  and  lust 

And  taught  that  the  only  way  to  please  Bacchus,  Venus, 
Sic.  was  to  act  like  themselves  in  their  worship.  (7) 

Such  have  been  and  still  are  the  gods  of  the  most  enlight- 
ened pagans  ; but  if  we  turn  to  the  barbarous  nations  of 
idolators-we  find  a strange  group  of  strange  beings, 

“ Abortive,  monstrous  and  unkindly  mix’d 
Gorgons  and  hydras  and  chimeras  dire 

Which  are  receiving  the  daily  and  devout  homage  of  many 
millions  of  our  race. 

Among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  the  number  of  their 
gods  was  stated  in  round  numbers,  at  thirty  thousand.  A 
building  was  erected  at  Rome,  by  M.  Agrippa,  in  the  reign 
of  Augustus,  called  the  Pantheon,  which  signifies  all  'the 
gods,  to  whom  it  was  dedicated.  The  same  building  con- 
tinues to  this  day,  and  is  now  called  the  Church  of  St.  Ma- 
ria Rotunda. 


(7)  Adam’s  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  1-pp.  137, 
Hi,  151. 


18 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS'. 


The  Hiiuloos  profess  to  have  330,000,000  of  gods  ; not 
that  they  have  even  the  names  of  such  a number,  but  the}' 
say  that  all  human  actions,  as  well  as  all  the  elements  have 
their  tutelar  deities,  the  catalogue  of  whom,  they  swell  to 
this  absurd  and  enormous  amount.  The  Hindoos  have  no 
Pantheon  like  that  just  named,  but  the  palaces  of  some  of  the 
Hindoo  Rajas,  contain  courts  filled  with  idols,  each  of 
which  has  an  establishment  of  priests,  who  daily  perform 
ceremonies  of  worship.  (8) 

4.  The  principal  gods  of  the  heathen^  and  their  peculiar 
characters. — In  the  natural  world,  according  to  Mr.  Bryant, 
the  first  and  principal  object  of  adoration,  were  the  sun  and 
fire. (^9)  The  Greeks  had  one  supreme,  and  eZc;:;en  subordi- 
nate gods,  viz. : Jupiter,  Saturn,  Bacchus,  Apollo,  Mars,  Mi- 
nerva, Diana,  Juno,  Venus,  Ceres,  Mercury,  and  Vulcan. 
These  were  adopted  by  the  Romans,  and  associated  with 
other  deities,  male  and  female,  celestial  and  terrestrial,  all 
of  whom  had  dift'erent  offices  assigned  them  in  the  affairs  of 
mankind.  Jupiter,  was  by  all  the  ancients  represented  as 
the  father,  and  king  of  gods  and  men.  His  usual  title  among 
poets  and  orators,  waspetter  omnipotens,  the  almighty  father, 
and  in  many  respects,  his  attributes  answered  to  those  of  the 
eternal  Jehovah.  But  still,  his  history  abounds  with  im- 
purity and  scandal.  He  had  four  wives,  the  last  of  whom 
was  the  celebrated  Juno,  who  w<as  styled  the  queen  of  heav- 
en. He  was  the  father  of  the  Muses,  the  Graces,  of  Mer- 
cury, Apollo,  and  the  other  gods,  and  had  a prodigious  num- 
ber of  children  by  his  numerous  mistresses.(l)  Indeed,  all 
the  principal  gods  and  goddesses  were  the  fruit,  either  of  the 
omnipotence  ,or  debaucheries,  of  the  all  powerful  Jove. (2) 

The  principal  gods  of  the  northern  nations  of  Europe, 
were  Thor  and  Woden,  whose  worship  was  extensive  ; but 
whose  attributes  were  cruel  and  terrifick,  for  their  wor- 

(8)  Ward’s  View,  vol.  1,  p.  18. 

(9)  New  System  of  Ancient  Mythology,  vol.  1,  p.  2-*>=. 
vol.  3,  p.  431— vol.  6,  p.  265. 

(1)  New  Edinburgh  Encyclopedia,  article  Jupiter. 

(2)  Tooke’s  Pantheon  of  the  Heathen  Gods,  a very  good 
compendium  of  their  history 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS.  19 


shippers  thought  they  could  never  sufficiently  glut  them 
with  blood.  (3) 

Among  the  three  hundred  and  thirty  millions  of  the  Hin- 
doo gods,  the  principal  ones  are  Bkumha  the  Creator, 
VisHNOo  the  P reserver , and  Shivu  the  Destroyer,  and  their 
sacred  writings  exhibit  each  of  these  gods  at  his  post,  com- 
mitting faults  and  absurdities  that  would  disgrace  beings 
destitute  of  every  spark  of  divinity,  and  even  ot  reason. (4) 
The  principal  wives  of  these  gods  are  Doorga,  Lukshmee 
and  Suruswutee.  But  they  had  also  many  other  wives,  for 
the  gods  as  well  as  men,  among  this  people,  are  addicted  to 
polygamy. 

As  the  Hindoos  apply  the  doctrine  of  transmigration  to 
their  deities  as  well  as  to  themselves,  all  their  principal 
gods  as  well  as  many  of  those  of  a subordinate  rank  have 
had  many  incarnations,  in  which  they  have  assumed  many 
different  forms,  either  for  their  own  gratification,  or  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind. 

Amongthis  vast  range  of  gods,  may  be  found  the  counter- 
part of  nearly  all  the  male  and  female  divinities  of  the 
ancient  Pantheon.  And  not  only  in  the  theogonies  of  their 
gods,  and  in  their  character  and  employments,  but  also  in 
their  philosophical  peculiarities,  there  is  a striking  resem- 
blance between  the  Hindoos  and  the  Greeks. 

Among  the  Hindoo  gods  we  find  those  which  answer  to 
Jupiter  and  Juno,  the  king  and  queen  of  heaven,  to  Apollo, 
to  Mercury,  to  Mars,  to  Neptune,  and  even  to  the  insid- 
ious Cupid,  and  the  shameful  Priapus. 

The  Hindoo  gods  also  resemble  those  of  the  ancient  na- 
tions in  their  perpetual  quarrels  and  intrigues. 

Bruhma,  Vishnoo,  and  Shivu,  the  Creator,  Preserver  and 
Destroyer,  are  perpetually  counteracting  each  other. — ■ 
Sometimes  the  Preserver  is  destroying,  and  at  other  times 
the  Destroyer  is  preserving.  On  a certain  occasion,  Shivu 
granted  to  the  great  enemy  of  the  gods,  Ravunu,  a blessing 
which  set  all  their  heavens  in  uproar,  and  drove  the 
330,000,000  of  gods  into  a state  of  desperation.  (5) 

(3)  Bryant’s  New  System,  &c.  vol.  6,  p.  304. 

f4)  Ward’s  View,  &c.  vol.  2,  introduction,  p.  17, 


20 


HISTOIIY  OF  AUL  RELIGIONS. 


The  Hindoo  Shastrus  give  an  account  of  ten  appearances, 
or  incarnations  of  Vishnoo,  the  Preserver  ; nine  of  which 
are  past,  and  the  tenth  is  yet  expected.  Jugunnat’hu(6)  of 
wrhom  Dr.  Buchanan  (7)  has  given  such  an  interesting  ac- 
count is  one  of  the  forms  of  Vishnoo. 

Vishnoo  has  a thousand  names,  and  Jupiter  had  so  many 
they  could  scarcely  be  numbered.  This  god  is  represent- 
ed in  the  form  of  a black  man,  with  four  arms.  His  heav- 
en is  said  to  be  entirely  of  gold,  and  is  eighty  thousand 
miles  in  circumference.  All  its  edifices  are  composed  of 
jewels.  Similar  stories  are  told  of  the  other  principal 
Hindoo  deities,  male  and  female  ; of  their  incarnations,  and 
of  the  splendour  and  extent  of  their  celestial  abodes. 

Doorga,  one  of  the  wives  of  Shivu  resembles  the  ancient 
Minerva  in  her  fondness  for  arms  and  war.  Her  quarrels 
with  Shivu,  are  like  (hose  of  Juno  with  Jupiter;  and  her 
marriage  with  that  god,  whose  appearance  is  filthy,  created 
the  surprise  of  the  gods,  similar  to  the  marriage  of  Venus 
with  Vulcan. 

Kalee,  one  of  the  forms  of  Doorga,  says  Mr.  Ward,  is  the 
Indian  Diana  Tuurica.  because  to  her  human  victims  are 
offered  in  sacrifice,  and  their  sr.cred  books  give  minute  di- 
I’ections  for  performing  this  horrid  worship.  Her  dishev- 
elled hair,  represents  the  clouds,  and  intimates  too  that 
time  has  neither  beginning  nor  end.  Her  tongue,  which 
hangs  out,  is  the  representative  of  lightning.  She  exhibits 
altogether  the  appearance  of  a drunken  frantick  fury. 
Vet  this  is  the  goddess  whom  thousands  adore,  on  whose 
altars  thousands  of  victims  annually  bleed,  and  whose  tem- 
ple at  Kalee-ghatu,  near  Calcutta,  is  the  resort  of  Hindoos 
from  all  parts  of  India.(8) 

The  principal  god  of  the  Chinese  is  Fo. 

(5)  Ward’s  View,  &c.  vol.  2,  introduction,  p.  68. 

(6)  The  god  of  the  world,  from  nathv,  a lord,  and  /m- 
qui  the  world.  This  is  the  same  name  which  is  generally 
spelt  Juggarnaut. 

(7)  Dr.  Buchanan’s  Researches. 

(8)  Ward's  View,  &c.  Introduction,  p.  28. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS; 


21 


Boodhu  is  the  principal  deity  of  the  Burmans  and  many 
surrounding  nations.  The  image  which  represents  him  is 
usually  called  Gaudoma,  or  Goutuniu.  According  to  the 
Boodliist  system  which  appears  to  be  a speculative  kind  of 
pagan  theology,  God  is  represented  as  in  awful  inaccessi- 
ble retirement,  enjoying  profound  and  perpetual  repose. 
Indeed,  the  Boodhist  system  makes  such  an  inactive  and 
useless  being  of  God,  that  they  are  generally  denominated 
atheists. (9.)  The  highest  state  of  glory  with  the  Boodhists, 
is  what  they  call  absorption,  which  will  consist  not  only 
in  the  enjoyment  of  heaven,  but  in  being  absorbed  in  the 
fountain  of  the  deity. 

Some  of  the  Boodhu  temples  in  Ceylon  are  capable  of 
containing  three  thousand  people.  Boodhu  like  Vishnoo,  is 
represented  as  having  ten  incarnations.  This  religion  is 
spread  over  the  Burman  empire,  Siam,  Ceylon,  Japan,  Co- 
chin China,  and  the  greater  part  of  China  itself ; and  is  by 
some  considered  to  be  in  reality  the  ancient  religion  of  In- 
dia, and  that  the  Bramhinical  superstition  is  the  invention 
of  later  times. (1.) 

5.  The  cruelties  of  Paga^iism.— These  consist  not  only  in 
the  want  of  charitable  and  benevolent  institutions  for  the 
orphan  and  widow,  the  sick  and  aged,  the  poor  and  insane, 
and  in  the  absence  of  the  kind  and  social  feelings  which 
christianty  inspires,  but  in  the  performance  of  the  most 
barbarous  and  cruel  acts,  under  the  name  of  religious  du- 
ties, which  the  worst  passions  of  our  nature  ever  led  to. 
Among  these  most  horrid  rites  are  the  offering  of  human 
sacrifices  to  the  deity,  and  the  burning  of  widows  with 
the  bodies  of  their  deceased  husbands. 

‘ One  would  think  it  scarce  possible,  says  Bryant,  that  so 
unnatural  a custom,  as  that  of  human  sacrifices,  should 
have  existed  in  the  world  : but  it  is  very  certain,  that  it 
not  only  did  exist,  but  almost  universally  prevailed.  The 

(9)  I inquired  of  Mr.  Ward,  whether  this  was  a fair  rep' 
resentation  of  their  sentiments,  since  they  admit  the  being 
of  a God.  “But,”  said  he,  “ a God  who  never  does  any 
thing,  but  is  always  asleep,  is  no  God  at  all.” 

(1  .)Wctrd’s  View,  ^c.  vol.  2,  p.  383. 


2-2 


HISTOSY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Egyptians,  the  Cretans  and  the  Arabians,  oiTered  human  | 
sacritices  to  their  gods.  The  Persians  buried  people  alive. 
The  Cyprians,  the  Rhodians,  the  Phocians,  the  louians,  I 
those  of  Chios,  Lesbos,  and  Tenedos,  alt  had  human  sacrifi-  I 
ces.  The  natives  of  the  Taurick  Chersonesus  offered  up  | 
to  Diana  every  stranger  whom  chance  threw  upon  their  i 
coast.  The  Pelusgi  in  a time  of  scarcity  vowed  the  tenth  I 
of  all  that  should  be  born  to  them,  for  a sacrifice  in  order  to  I 
procure  plenty.  The  Gauls  and  the  Germans  were  so  devo-  i 
ted  to  this  shocking  custom,  that  no  business  of  any  moment  | 
was  transacted  among  them,  without  being  prefaced  with  the 
blood  of  men.  Among  the  Druids  and  the  worshippers  of  i 
Thor  and  Woden  and  all  the  people  of  the  northern  nations,  i 
not  only  the  children  of  the  peasantry,  but  often  those  of  the  i 
great,  and  sometimes  princes  themselves,  were  devoted  to  I 
their  bloody  deities,  either  to  atone  for  n,ational  sins,  or 
to  procure  national  blessings.  The  altars  of  these  gods  were 
far  removed  from  the  common  resort  of  men  ; being  gene- 
rally situated  in  the  depth  of  woods  ; that  the  gloom 
might  add  to  the  horrour  of  the  operation,  and  give  a rev- 
erence to  the  place  and  proceeding. 

This  custom  prevailed  in  Mexico  to  an  awful  extent,  and 
Montezuma,  the  last  emperour  of  that  country,  offered 
20,000  human  victims  every  year  to  the  sun.  (2) 

Pomare,  the  late  king  of  one  of  the  South-Sea  Islands, 
which  has  renounced  Paganism,  and  embraced  Christianity, 
is  said  during  his  reign  to  have  offered  2000  human  sacri- 
fices. 

In  most  cases  captives  taken  in  war  were  doomed  to 
this  horrid  death  ; but  in  others,  children  were  brought  up 
for  the  altar,  as  sheep  are  fattened  for  the  shambles  ; and 
they  were  bought  and  butchered  in  the  same  manner. 

The  dearest  earthly  possessions  were  considered  the 
most  acceptable  to  the  gods,  and  the  more  distinguished  and 
beloved  the  child,  the  more  its  sacrifice  would  propitiate 
the  favour  of  their  blood-stained  divinities.  And  ac- 
cordingly the  Carthagenians,  in  a time  of  great  danger, 
offered  two  hundred  children  of  the  prime  nobility  to  Sa- 


(2)  Robertson’s  America,  vol.  III.  p.  199. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


turn.  These  sacrifices  are  still  continued  in  Africa, 
in  India  and  other  parts  of  the  world.  (3) 

The  horrours  of  the  funeral  pile  among  the  Hindoos 
are  too  notorious  to  need  a particular  description.  Per- 
sons from  childhood  to  extreme  old  age,  are  doomed  to  this 
shocking  and  tremendous  death. 

Since  much  has  been  published  on  this  subject, Is  haM 
only  relate  the  few  following  incidents  ; 

About  1796,  during  a dark  and  rainy  night,  a woman 
who  was  the  subject  of  this  awful  ceremony,  as  the  fire 
began  to  scorch  her,  found  means  to  disentangle  herself, 
and  hid  away  in  some  brushwood.  Her  absence  was 
soon  discovered,  an  alarm  was  given — search  was  made 
— and  she  was  eoon  led  up  to  the  pile  again.  She 
pleaded  for  her  life  at  the  hands  of  her  own  son,  and  de- 
. dared  she  could  not  embrace  so  horrid  a death — but  she 
pleaded  in  vain  ; he  said  he  should  lose  his  cast,  and  that 
therefore  he  would  die,  or  she  should.  The  son  and  the 
others  present,  then  tied  her  hands  and  feet,  and  threw  her 
on  the  funeral  pile,  where  she  quickly  perished. 

About  1804,  a child  of  eight  years  old  was  burnt  with 
the  dead  body  of  a Bramhun  near  Calcutta.  (4)  At  the 
time  the  news  arrived  of  the  death  of  the  child’s  husband, 
she  was  playing  with  other  children  at  a neighbour’s  house. 
As  she  had  just  before  been  severely  chastised  by  a cruel 
aunt,  she  resolved  to  burn  with  the  dead  body,  to  avoid 
similar  treatment  in  future.  And  the  priests  of  the  coun- 
try cheerfully  aided  the  immolation  of  this  thoughtless  and 
petulant  child.  For  besides  supporting  their  religion,  they 
obtain  a fee  on  such  occasions. 

Another  instance  is  given  by  Mr.  Ward  of  a woman  fif- 
teen years  old,  who  had  an  infant  but  three  weeks  old,  sub- 
mitting to  this  dreadful  death.  When  her  friends  urged 
her  to  think  of  the  situation  of  the  infant  she  would  leave, 

(3)  Bryant’s  New  System,  &c.  vol.  VI.  pp.  295,  321. 

(4)  Marriage  is  a mere  mercenary  contract  entered  into 
by  parents  and  friends,  without  ever  consulting  the  wishes 
of  the  parties  ; in  this  manner  children  are  often  married  ir. 
their  earliest  years. 


’24 


HIsTOKV^  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS'. 


she  begged  them  not  to  disturb  her  mind  with  such  things  ; 
it  was  only  a female  child,  and  therefore  the  leaving  ofit 
was  of  less  consequence.  After  she  had  mounted  the  fu- 
neral pile,  she  sat  up,  and  assured  the  officiating  bram- 
hun,  that  she  then  recollected,  that  in  a former  birth,  he 
was  her  father. 

Instances  are  related  of  women  eighty  years  of  age  or 
upwards  perishing  in  this  manner.  And  one  case  is  men- 
tioned of  a bramhun  who  had  married  upwards  of  a hun- 
dred wives,  thirty-seven  of  whom,  were  burnt  with  him. 
The  pile  was  kept  burning  for  three  days,  and  when  one 
or  more  of  them  arrived,  they  threw  themselves  into  the 
blazing  fire.  (5) 

Burying  alive,  and  tortures  of  various  kinds  are  among 
the  religious  duties  of  this  people. 

The  cruel  exposure  and  clandestine  murder  of  new-born 
infants  is  common  to  many  pagans  and  some  of  the  most  civ- 
ilized and  refined  are  much  addicted  to  the  practice.  It  is 
said  in  the  streets  of  Pekin  alone,  there  are  upwards  of 
3000  children  annually  exposed.  (6) 

6.  Indecencies  andtimpurities  of  Paganism. — In  the  ancient 
mythology,  there  is  scarce  a deity,  male  or  female,  whose 
history  does  not  disclose,  something  lascivious  and  impure  ; 
and  among  the  Hindoo  gods  we  are  continually  presented 
with  debaucheries  and  crimes.  So  shockingly  obscene  and 
impure  is  their  worship  that  Copula,  a pundit,  employed  in 
the  Serampore  printing  office,  and  a very  respectable  man 
among  the  Hindoos,  declared  that  a man  of  character  was 
often  ashamed  of  being  present  ; and  that  if  ever  he'  re- 
mained, he  concealed  himself  in  a corner  of  the  temple. 
He  added  that  a song  was  scarcely  tolerated  which  did  not 
contain  the  most  marked  allusions  to  unchastity,  while  those 
w'hich  were  so  abominable  that  no  person  could  repeat 
them  out  of  the  temple,  received  the  loudest  plaudits.  All 
this  is  done  in  the  very  face  of  the  idol.  There  is  ano- 
ther feature  in  this  system  of  idolatry,  which  increases  its 

(5)  Ward’s  View,  &c.  vol.  H.pp.  304,  308. 

(6)  Bishop  Porteus’  Sermons,  vol.  1.  p.  312.  as  quotedby 
Adam , 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


25 


parnicious  effects  on  the  publick  manners  ; the  wars,  quar- 
rels, and  licentious  intrigues,  of  their  gods,  are  all  held  up 
in  images,  recitations,  songs  and  dances  at  the  publick 
festivals. 

In  1806,  says  Mr.  Ward,  I was  present  at  the  worship 
of  the  goddess  Doorga,  as  performed  in  the  house  of  Raja 
Chrishnu,  at  Calcutta.  After  describing  the  greatness 
of  the  assembly,  and  profusion  of  the  offerings,  and  the 
many  strange  peculiarities  of  the  worship — he  observes, 
“ the  whole  produced  on  my  mind  sensations  of  the  great- 
est horrour.  The  dress  of  the  singers,  their  indecent  ges- 
tures— the  abominable  nature  of  the  songs — the  horrid 
din  of  their  miserable  drum — the  lateness  of  the  hour — the 
darkness  of  the  place — with  the  reflection  that  I was  stand- 
ing in  an  idol  temple,  and  that  this  immense  multitude  of 
rational  and  immortal  creatures,  capable  ofsuperiour  joys, 
were,  in  the  very  act  of  worship,  perpetrating  a crime 
of  high  treason  against  the  God  of  heaven,  while  they 
themselves  believed  they  were  performing  an  act  of  mer- 
it— excited  ideas  and  feelings  in  my  mind,  which  time 
can  never  obliterate.”  ^ 

“ I should  have  given,  in  this  place,  a specimen  of  the 
songs  sung  before  the  image,  but  found  them  so  full  of  broad 
obscenity,  that  I could  not  copy  a single  line.  All  those 
actions  which  a sense  of  decency,  keeps  out  of  the  most  in- 
decent English  songs,  are  here  detailed,  sung,  and  laughed  at, 
without  the  least  sense  of  shame.  A poor  ballad  singer  in 
England,  would  be  sent  to  the  house  of  correction  and  flog- 
ged, for  performing  the  meritorious  actions  of  these  wretch- 
ed idolaters.” 

The  reader  will  recollect  that  the  festivals  of  Bacchus 
and  Cybele  were  equally  noted  for  the  indecencies  prac- 
tised by  their  worshippers,  both  in  words  and  actions. (6) 

The  Hindoo  Bramhuns  have  contrived  to  unite  balls  and 
theatres  and  sacraments,  in  the  service  of  their  gods,  so  that 
the  gay  and  giddy,  the  thoughtless  and  profane,  find  in  their 
temples  gratification  and  enjoyment. 


(6)  Ward’s  View,  &c.  Vol.  II.  p.  94, 


26 


HISTORY  OF  AIJ[>  RELIGIONS. 


The  lingu  worship  seems  the  climax  of  depravity  and 
debasement,  in  this  system.  The  lingu  is  an  image  of 
Shivu  in  the  form  of  a sugar  loaf,  with  a projection  at  the 
base,  like  the  mouth  of  a spoon.  An  account  of  the  ori- 
gin of  this  worship,  says  Mr.  Ward,  even  when  refined  as 
much  as  possible,  is  too  gross  to  meet  the  publick  eye,  yet 
the  daily  number  of  the  worshippers  of  this  scandalous  im- 
age (even  among  the  Hindoo  women)  is  beyond  compan- 
ion far  greater  than  the  worshippers  of  all  the  other  gods 
put  together.(7) 

Well  might  Buchanan  say,  the  peculiar  attributes  of 
heathenism,  are  ohscenity  and  blood. (8) 

7.  The  immense  cost  of  supporting  thePagan  religion. — The 
magnificence  and  number  of  the  ancient  heathen  temples 
almost  exceed  calculation  or  belief.  At  one  time  there 
were  no  less  than  424  temples  in  the  city  of  Rome.  The 
temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus,  was  accounted  one  of  the  seven 
wonders  of  the  world.  It  was  425  feet  in  length,  220  in 
breadth,  and  was  adorned  with  100  columns  60  feet  high  ; 
and  as  each  column  is  said  to  have  contained  150  tons  of 
marble,  as  the  stupendous  edifice,  outside  and  in,  was 
adorned  with  gold,  and  a profusion  of  ornaments,  how  im- 
mense must  have  been  the  whole  expense  of  its  erec- 
tion ?(9) 

And  at  the  present  day,  many  of  the  pagan  nations  go  to 
immense  expense  in  the  support  of  their  religious  worship. 
It  is  stated  in  the  Indo-Chinese  Gleaner,  a paper  published 
by  the  Missionaries  in  China,  that  there  are  in  that  empire 
1056  temples  dedicated  to  Confucius,  where  above  60,000 

(7) Ward’s  View,  &c.  Vol.  II.  p.  16. 

(8) The  author  in  a private  conversation  with  Mr.  Ward, 
while  he  was  in  this  country,  obtained  an  explanation  of 
the  nature  of  this  idol.  And  although  it  cannot  be  written, 
yet  the  classical  reader  may  find  something  like  the  idol 
and  the  worship,  in  the  story  of  Priapus,  and  in  the  p/iaZ- 
lica  festivals  of  the  Egyptians  and  Greeks. 

(9) New  Edinburgh  Encyclopedia,  articles  Diana  and 
Ephesus. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


27 


animals  are  annually  offered.  The  followers  of  Confucius 
form  one  of  the  smallest  of  the  three  leading  sects,  among 
the  Chinese. 

A few  years  since  the  raja  of  Nudeeya  spent  100,000 
roopees  (about  60,000  dollars)  in  marrying  two  monkies, 
when  all  the  parade  common  to  Hindoo  marriages  was  ex- 
hibited.(l) 

Gunga,  a person  of  the  writer  cast,  head  servant  to  Mr. 
Hastings,  expended,  it  is  said,  1,200,000  roopees  at  his 
mother’s  shraddhu,  which  is  a funeral  ceremony  intended 
to  release  the  souls  of  the  deceased  from  the  custody  of 
Yumu,  the  judge  of  the  dead. 

In  one  of  the  festivals  of  Doorga,  in  the  city  of  Calcutta 
alone,  it  is  supposed,  upon  a moderate  calculation,  that  half 
a million  sterling  is  expended  annually.  An  individual, 
some  years  since,  expended  in  this  worship,  at  one  time, 
38,000  pounds,  more  than  ^160,000.(2) 

Miscellaneous  remarks. — It  is  worthy  of  particular  notice, 
that  no  pagans,  ancient  or  modern,  seem  to  have  ever  known 
any  thing  of  that  sublime  and  evangelical  doctrine,  the  love  of 
God.  And  surely  it  is  enough  to  make  mankind  fear  and  wor- 
ship such  a crew  ; to  insist  on  their  loving  them  too,  would 
be  outrageous  and  absurd.  And  indeed  reverence  for  the 
Hindoo  gods,  among  many  of  their  worshippers,  does  not 
exceed  their  merit.  When  it  thunders  awfully,  respectable 
Hindoos  say,  “ O ! the  gods  are  giving  us  a bad  day  the 
low'est  orders  say,  “ The  rascally  gods  are  dying.”  Dur- 
ing a heavy  rain,  a woman  of  respectable  cast  says,  “Let 
the  gods  perish  ! my  clothes  are  all  wet.”  A man  of  low 
cast  says,  “ The  r.ascall}’^  gods  are  sending  more  rain.”(3) 

The  temples  of  pagans  answer  none  of  the  ends  of  a 
Christian  temple.  Here  are  no  prayers,  no  praises,  no 
confessions  of  sin,  no  discourses  to  devout  assemblies,  to 

(1) Hunooman  the  monkey,  is  a celebrated  god  among 
the  Hindoos,  and  many  wonderful  and  ludicrous  stories  are 
told  of  his  strength  and  agility. — AVard’s  View,  &c.  vol.  II. 
p.  197. 

(2) Ward’s  View,  ^c.  vol.  IT.  pp.  S36,  387. 

(3) Ward’s  View,  &c.  p.  67. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


28 


excite  them  to  repentance  for  their  transgressions,  and  to 
the  love  of  God.  But  the  worship  is  performed  before  an 
idol  made  of  a cold  stone,  or  of  some  other  material,  by  a 
solitary  priest  ; and  when  a crowd  assembles,  it  is  to  enter 
upon  orgies  which  destroy  every  vestige  of  moral  feeling, 
and  excite  to  every  outrage  upon  virtue. (4_)  The  want  of 
discourses  like  our  sermons  was  sensibly  felt  by  the  empe- 
r our  Julian,  who  w’ent  back  to  paganism,  and  he  intended  to 
remedy  the  defect. 

8.  Extent  of  the  Pagan  religion. — If  the  whole  world,  as 
known  to  us,  were  divided  into  thirty-two  parts,  not  less 
than  nineteen  of  these  parts  are  still  inhabited  by  pagans 
and  idolaters.  They  possess,  at  this  day,  more  than  one 
half  the  extent  of  the  immense  continents  of  Asia  and  Africa, 
together  with  considerable  portions  of  Europe  and  Ameri- 
ca. Different  estimates  have  been  made  of  the  total  num- 
ber of  the  pagan  nations,  and  most  accounts  agree,  that 
they  are  somewhere  from  four  to  five  hundred  millions. (3) 

Many  have  doubted  whether  all  these  millions  of  the 
human  family  are  deserving  the  odious  name  of  idola- 
ters ; they  suppose  there  are  multitudes  among  them,  who 
have  correct  views  of  the  character  of  God,  and  render 
him  an  acceptable  worship.  Efforts  are  now  making  to 
^explore  alt  parts  of  the  pagan  world,  and  certainly  nothing 
will  afford  greater  pleasure  to  missionaries  or  their  sup- 
porters, than  to  find  multitudes  of  this  description  in  pagan 
lands. 

But  until  evidences  can  be  obtained  to  justify  the  pallia- 
tions and  excuses  which  many  are  so  anxious  to  make  for 
the  heathen,  we  may  consistently  consider  them  idolaters, 
without  God  and  without  hope  in  the  world  ; and  we  ought 
to  pity  their  deplorable  condition,  and  continue  and  in- 
crease our  efforts  to  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  God, 
and  the  gospel  of  his  Son. 

(4) Ward’s  Views,  &c.  Intro,  p.  45. 

(5)  Rel.  World,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  155. 


MAHOMETANISM. 


This  vast  company  of  religious  professors,  take  their 
name  from  Mahomet,(l)  who  was  born  at  Mecca,  a city  in 
Arabia  Felix,  in  371.  The  circumstances  of  Mahomet’s 
early  life,  were  such  as  presented  no  flattering  prospects  of 
grandeur,  and  no  probable  views  of  ambition  to  his  future 
life.  He  was  illiterate,  obscure,  and  very  poor,  till  he  mar- 
ried Cadigha,  a widow  of  considerable  property,  for  whom 
he  had  acted,  for  a number  of  years,  as  a mercantile  agent, 
so  much  to  her  satisfaction,  that  she  in  return,  gave  him  the 
command  of  her  property  and  person.  This  alliance, 
which  took  place  in  the  25th  year  of  his  age,  raised  him  to 
an  equality  with  the  richest  citizens  in  Mecca,  and  laid 
the  foundation  for  his  future  fortune  ; and  from  this  period, 
it  is  supposed,  he  began  to  meditate  those  schemes  which 
raised  him  to  eminence  and  power. 

I.  Character  of  Mahomet. — This  is  differently  repre- 
sented by  different  writers.  His  followers  of  course  con- 
sider him  as  the  model  of  perfection,  and  as  superiour  to 
all  other  men,  who  ever  lived  upon  the  earth  ; as  the 
chosen  and  favoured  instrument  of  God  for  the  greatest 
good  to  mankind.  Some  describe  him  as  a man  of  the 
most  consummate  policy,  and  possessing  the  most  fertile 
genius  for  fixing  on  auxiliaries  for  the  accomplishment  of 
'his  ambitious  designs.  Others  represent  him  as  a wild  en- 
thusiast, whose  claims  to  celestial  visions,  were  like  those 

(l)Mohammed  is  allowed,  by  Prideaux,  to  be  the  true 
and  proper  pronunciation  of  this  name.  But  as  the  vulgar 
manner  of  writing  it  is  Mahomet,  he  thinks  it  best  to  adopt 
it. — Life  of  Mahomet,  PrefacCf  p.  13. 

2* 


30 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


of  many  hairbrained  pretenders,  whose  schemes  have  fallen 
into  oblivion,  for  the  want  of  those  favourable  conjunctures 
which  led  on  the  Arabian  prophet  to  authority  and  fame. 
Mahomet  was  undoubtedly  a man  of  penetration  and  sagaci- 
ty, and  was  thoroughly  versed  in  all  the  arts  of  insinuation 
and  intrigue.  He  made  a fine  personal  appearance,  and 
was  fond  of  being  thought  to  look  like  Abraham  ; was  lib- 
eral to  the  poor,  courteous  to  his  equals,  and  condescend- 
ing to  his  inferiours.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a person  of 
few  words,  of  an  equal,  cheerful  temper,  and  very  pleasant 
and  familiar  towards  his  friends.  As  to  learning  he  had 
none,  but  this  he  turned  to  a useful  account,  by  insisting 
that  the  writings  he  produced  as  revelations  from  God, 
could  not  possibly  be  a forgery  of  his  own.  And  his  fol- 
lowers also,  instead  of  being  ashamed  of  their  master’s  ig- 
norance of  literature,  gloried  in  it  as  an  evident  proof  of 
his  divine  mission,  and  scrupled  not  to  call  him  the  illiterate 
prophet. (^2) 

His  fondness  for  women,  by  his  own  confession,  was  be- 
yond all  bounds  of  moderation,  and  his  many  salvos  in  his 
Koran  for  his  concupiscence  and  concubinage,  are  disgust- 
ing to  every  chaste  and  virtuous  mind.  The  multiplica- 
tion of  his  wives,  and  his  fond  dalliance  with  female  disci- 
ples, settled  down,  in  his  later  years,  into  a sensual  gross- 
ness, which,  whatever  may  be  said  of  the  polygamy  of  the 
times,  was  altogether  incompatible  with  that  sainted  emi- 
nence, and  celestial  unction,  of  which  he  made  such  per- 
petual and  ridiculous  boasts. (3) 

Mahomet  limited  his  followers  to  the  mrtnber  of  four 
wives — with  the  liberty  of  keeping  as  many  concubines  as 
they  could  maintain  ; while  he  himself  married  fifteen,  or 
as  others  say,  twenty-one  wives,  besides  having  several 
concubines.  Of  these,  five  died  before  him,  six  he  repu- 
diated, and  ten  were  alive  at  his  death.  But  his  having  this 

(2) Sale’s  Koran,  Preliminary  Discourse,  pp.  41,  Pre- 
face, p.  5. 

(3) Some  anecdotes  are  given  by  Prideaux  of  his  capacity 
and  rage  for  sensual  gratifications,  which  are  too  gross  to 
be  transcribed. — Life  of  Mahomet,  p.  87. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS- 


3! 


number  of  women  was  in  consequence  of  a divine  indul- 
gence with  which  a God  of  infinite  purity  and  justice,  ac- 
cording to  his  account,  had  favoured  him.  “ O prophet, 
we  have  allowed  thee  thy  wives,  unto  whom  thou  hast  given 
their  dower,  and  also  the  slaves  which  thy  right  hand  pos- 
sesseth,  of  the  booty  which  God  hath  granted  thee  ; and 
the  daughters  of  thy  uncles,  and  the  daughters  of  thy  aunts, 
both  on  thy  father’s  and  thy  mother’s  side,  who  have  fled 
with  thee  from  Mecca  ; and  any  other  believing  woman,  if 
she  give  herself  unto  the  prophet  ; in  case  the  prophet 
desireth  to  take  her  to  wife.  This  is  a peculiar  privilege 
granted  unto  thee,  above  all  the  rest  of  the  true  believ- 
ers.”(4) 

Ambition  and  lust  were  undoubtedly  the  predominant 
passions  of  the  false  prophet  ; these  are  discoverable  in 
the  whole  system  of  his  religion  ; and  there  is  scarce  a 
chapter  in  his  Koran,  which  does  not  contain  something 
respecting  war  or  women.  (^5) 

2.  Origin  and  character  of  the  Koran. — It  was  not  till 
Mahomet  was  forty  years  old,  that  he  took  upon  him  the 
title  of  the  Apostle  of  God,  and  began  to  publish  the  reve- 
lations which,  according  to  his  account,  were  communicat- 
ed to  him  from  heaven  by  the  angel  Gabriel.  These  celes- 
tial communications,  Gabriel  continued  to  make  to  him,  for 
the  space  of  twenty-three  years,  directly  from  the  archives 
of  heaven,  where  the  originals  were  deposited.  They 
were  placed  in  the  chest  of  his  apostleship  ; and  from  this 
mass  of  revelations,  the  Koran  was  compiled  after  Ma- 
homet’s death,  by  Abubecker,  one  of  his  earliest  and  most 
illustrious  disciples.  This  is  the  Mahometan  account  of  the 
origin  of  the  Koran  ; but  others  say,  that  instead  of  writing 
the  chapters  of  this  famous  book  by  the  dictation  of  Gabriel, 
that  he  was  assisted  in  their  composition,  by  a Persian  Jew, 
and  a Christian  Monk,  by  whose  aid  he  acquired  such  an 
extensive  knowledge  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  relig- 
ions.(6) 


(4)Koran,  chap.  33.  Prideaux’s  Life  of  Mahomet,  p.  81. 
(6)Life  of  Mahomet,  p.  80. 

(e^jLife  of  Mahomet,  p.  23. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


32 


That  he  was  assisted  in  the  forgery  of  his  pretended 
\ isions  was  a thing  well  known  at  Mecca,  and  indeed  he 
complains  of  these  injurious  insinuations  in  the  25th  chap, 
of  the  Koran. 

The  Koran  is  the  bible  of  the  Mahometans  ; it  consists  of 
114  chapters  of  unequal  length,  and  is  held  in  the  highest 
veneration  by  this  people.  It  not  only  contains  their  the- 
ory of  religion,  their  rules  of  morality,  but  their  system  of 
jurisprudence.  On  the  foundation  of  this  book,  the  throne 
itself  is  erected  ; from  this,  every  law  of  state  is  derived  ; 
and  by  its  authority  every  question  of  life  and  of  property 
IS  finally  decided. 

The  Koran  is  a mixture  of  seriousness  and  levity  ; of 
moral  precepts,  and  ceremonial  details  ; of  sublime  de- 
scriptions of  the  character  of  God,  and  of  the  most  grovel- 
ling and  frivolous  illustrations  of  the  duty  of  man  ; in  one 
passage  we  read  of  the  exalted  attributes  of  Jehovah,  and 
of  the  terrours  of  the  da}^  of  judgment  ; and  in  the  next  we 
meet  with  some  ridiculous  and  otfensive  directions  for  mus- 
selmen  to  adjust  collisions  among  their  concubines  and 
wives.  Welt  might  Gibbon  say  of  the  Mahometan  Oracles, 
that  “ they  sometimes  crawl  in  the  dust,  and  at  other  times 
are  lost  in  the  clouds.”  The  whole  is  thrown  together 
without  order  or  arrangement  ; every  where  an  attempt  to 
imitate  the  scriptures  is  visible  ; but  unlike  them  the  Ko- 
ran attempts  to  explain  what  is  inconceivable,  to  describe 
what  is  ineflable,  and  to  materialize  what  is  in  itself  spirit- 
ual ; and  in  the  various  representations  of  another  world, 
it  descends  to  an  unnecessary  minuteness  and  particularity, 
which  excites  disgust  and  ridicule,  instead  of  reverence. 

“ Invention,  the  first  praise  of  all  productions  of  genius, 
is  wanting  in  the  Koran.  It  does  not  contain  one  single 
doctrine,  which  may  not  be  fiurly  derived  either  from  the 
Jewish  or  Christian  scriptures,  from  the  spurious  and 
apocryphal  gospels,  then  current  in  the  East,  from  the 
Talmudical  legends,  or  from  the  traditions,  customs,  and 
opinions  of  the  idolatrous  Arabians.  The  materials  from 
all  these  sources,  are  heaped  together,  with  perpetual 


HISTORY  or  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


33 


repetitions,  without  any  settled  principle  or  visible  connex- 
ion. (7) 

The  professed  object  of  the  Koran,  was  to  replant  the 
true  and  ancient  religion,  professed  by  Adam,  Noah,  Abra- 
ham, Moses,  Jesus,  and  all  the  prophets  ; to  destroy  the 
idolatry  of  the  Pagan  Arabs,  and  the  superstitions  of  Jews 
and  Christians.  A mixture  of  all  these  religions  is  discov- 
erable in  this  book.  Much  is  said  in  it  of  the  principal 
characters  and  events  contained  in  the  scriptures  ; but 
both  Jews  and  Christians  are  called  idolaters  ; the  patri- 
archs and  apostles,  according  to  the  Koran,  were  Mahom- 
etans ; the  angels  worshipped  Adam  ; and  the  fallen  angels 
were  driven  from  heaven  for  not  doing  so  ; Christ  was 
neither  God  nor  the  Son  of  God,  and  assured  Mahomet  of 
this  in  a conference  with  the  Almighty  and  himself ; and  it 
furthermore  asserts  that  Christ  was  not  crucified  on  Mount 
Calvary,  when  he  appeared  to  suffer,  but  that  another  per- 
son was  crucified  in  his  stead,  while  God  took  him  to  him- 
self. 

3.  Doctrines  of  the  Koran. — The  two  grand  principles  of 
the  Mahometan  religion  are  the  unity  of  God,  and  the  di- 
vine mission  of  Mahomet.  There  is  no  God,  but  God,  and 
Mahomet  is  his  prophet,  are  familiar  sayings  among  this  peo- 
ple ; idolatry  and  image  worship  of  every  kind  are  offen- 
sive to  them  ; they  made  awful  havock  with  the  temples 
of  the  heathen  gods,  and  all  the  trumpery  of  paganism, 
wherever  they  carried  their  victorious  arms.  The  Catho- 
licks  have  ever  found  them  subtle  and  difficult  opponents 
on  account  of  the  show  of  image  worship,  in  their  religious 
rites.  The  doctrine  of  the  trinity  the  Mahometans  reject 
in  terms  of  the  greatest  disdain,  being  forbidden  in  a num- 
ber of  places  in  the  Koran  to  believe  it.  The  doctrine  of 
predestination  they  carry  to  downright  fatalism,  and  the 
merit  of  good  works,  on- the  other  hand,  they  magnify  in 
the  highest  strains  ; and  it  is  pitiful  to  see  how  low  are  Ma- 
homet’s requisitions  for  the  certain  enjoyment  of  Paradise, 
as  contained  in  the  23d  chapter  of  the  Koran  : “ Those 
who  humble  themselves  in  prayer,  those  who  eschew  all 


(7)  Reg.  World,  &c.  vol.  I,  p.  270. 


34 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELICHONS. 


vain  discourse,  who  are  doers  of  almsdeeds,  who  refrain 
from  intercourse  with  any  women  but  their  wives  and  fe- 
male captives,  for  as  to  them  they  shall  be  blameless  ; who 
acquit  themselves  faithfully  of  their  trust,  and  justly  per- 
form their  covenant  ; and  who  observe  their  appointed 
times  of  prayer  ; these  shall  be  the  heirs  who  shall  inherit 
paradise  ; they  shall  continue  therein  for  ever.”  These  are 
some  of  the  strongest  proofs  of  piety,  according  to  the  Ma- 
hometan religion  ; but  all  these  duties  may  be  done  by 
those  whose  hearts  are  full  of  envy,  and  malignity,  and 
murder  ; and,  indeed,  Mahometans  declare  that  the  sins  of 
the  heart  are  no  sins  at  all. (8) 

According  to  the  Koran,  paradise  is  adorned  with  every 
thing  costly  and  magnificent — there  the  faithful  shall  enjoy 
the  most  beautiful  women,  who  shall  not  cast  an  eye  on 
any  but  themselves,  with  whom  they  shall  enjoy  the  con- 
tinual pleasures  of  love  to  all  eternity;  they  shall  drink 
the  most  delicious  liquors,  and  the  most  pleasant  wines. 
There  will  not  only  be  marriage,  but  servitude,  in  the  next 
world,  and  the  very  meanest  in  paradise  will  have  eighty 
thousand  servants,  and  seventy-two  wives  of  a celestial 
kind,  besides  the  wives  he  had  in  this  world  : he  will  have 
a tent  erected  for  him  of  pearls,  hyacinths  and  emeralds. 
And  to  crown  the  whole,  if  the  faithful  in  paradise  are  desir- 
ous of  issue,  it  shall  be  conceived,  born  and  grow  up  in  the 
space  of  an  hour.  These  are  a few  of  the  descriptions  of 
the  joys  of  that  paradise  to  which  the  millions  of  Mahome- 
tans look  forward,  with  the  utmost  confidence  and  delight. 

In  a catechism  lately  printed  at  Constantinople  for  the 
instruction  of  the  children  educated  in  this  religion,  the 
young  Mussulman  is  required  to  say  : “ I believe  in  the 
books  which  have  been  delivered  from  heaven  to  the 
prophets.  In  this  manner  was  the  Koran  given  to  Ma- 
homet, the  Pentateuch  to  Moses,  the  Psalter  to  David,  and 
the  gospel  to  Jesus.  I believe  in  the  prophets,  and  the 
miracles  which  they  have  performed.  Adam  was  the  first 
prophet,  and  Mahomet  was  the  last.  I believe  that,  lor 
the  space  of  fifty  thousand  years,  the  righteous  shall  repose 

(8)Mcmoir  of  Henry  Martyn,  p.  164. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


3.5 


unJer  the  shade  of  the  terrestrial  paradise  ; and  the  wicked 
shall  be  exposed  naked  to  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun.  I 
believe  in  the  bridge  Sirat,  which  passes  over  the  bottom- 
less pit  of  hell.  It  is  as  fine  as  a hair,  and  as  sharp  as  a 
sabre.  All  must  pass  over  it ; and  the  wicked  shall  be 
thrown  off.  I believe  in  the  water-pools  of  paradise.  Each 
of  the  prophets  has,  in  paradise,  a bason  for  his  own  use  : 
the  water  is  whiter  than  milk,  and  sweeter  than  honey. 
On  the  ridges  of  the  pools  are  vessels  to  drink  out  of,  and 
they  are  bordered  with  stars.  I believe  in  heaven  and 
hell.  The  inhabitants  of  the  former  know  no  want,  and 
the  Houris  who  attend  them  are  never  afflicted  with  sick- 
ness. The  floor  of  paradise  is  musk,  the  stones  are  silver, 
and  the  cement  gold.  The  damned  are,  on  the  contra- 
ry, tormented  with  fire,  and  by  voracious  and  poisonous 
animals.” 

In  justice  to  some  of  the  more  devout  and  less  sensual 
Mahometans,  it  ought  to  be  observed,  that  they  consider 
these  and  other  descriptions  of  their  prophet,  as  merely  fig- 
urative and  allegorical  representations,  much  as  we  do 
many  passages  in  Revelation. 

4.  Spread  of  the  Mahometan  religion. — This  at  first  was 
effected  by  argument  and  persuasion,  but  after  the  prophet 
had  arrived  to  power,  these  gentle  methods  were  exchanged 
for  those  of  conquest  and  war.  And  the  terrour  of  his  arms 
together  with  the  fascinating  allurements  of  the  fancied 
paradise  of  the  Koran,  conspired  to  give  the  most  unexam- 
pled rapidity  to  the  spread  of  the  new  religion,  so  that  in 
less  than  a century  Mahomet  and  his  succeeding  generals, 
had  subdued  a far  greater  extent  of  territory,  than  the  Ro- 
mans conquered  in  800  years. 

In  addition  to  the  agreeableness  of  his  doctrines  to  the  cor- 
rupt propensities  of  human  nature,  this  warlike  prophet 
taught  his  followers,  “ That  a drop  of  blood  shed  in  the 
cause  of  God,  or  a night  spent  in  arms,  is  of  more  avail  than 
two  months  of  fasting  and  prayer.  Whosoever  falls  in  bat- 
tle, his  sins  are  forgiven  at  the  day  of  judgment  ; his  wounds 
shall  be  as  resplendent  as  Vermillion,  and  odoriferous  as 
musk  j and  the  loss  of  his  limbs  shall  be  supplied  by  wings 


36 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


of  angels  and  cherubims.”  ‘‘When  I contemplate,”  says 
an  excellent  writer,  “ the  Reformer  at  the  head  of  a con- 
quering army,  the  Koran  in  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  a 
sword,  I cannot  be  surprised  at  the  civil  and  religious  revo- 
lution which  has  immortalized  his  name.  With  his  advan- 
tages, how  could  he  fail  of  success.  Every  thing  favoured 
the  enterprise.  The  nations  beheld  a military  apostle,  and 
they  who  were  unconvinced  by  his  arguments,  trembled  at 
his  sword  !”(9) 

The  first  disciples  of  Mahomet  were  called  Saracens, 
and  among  them  were  some  of  the  most  famous  warriours 
in  the  world. 

Miscellaneous  remarks. — Prayer,  fasting  and  almsdeeds 
are  among  the  cardinal  virtues  of  Mahometans  ; and  al- 
though they  are  the  determined  foes  of  people  of  all  other 
religions,  and  especially  of  the  Christians,  yet  they  have  a 
degree  of  kindness  and  charity  for  each  other,  and  have 
many  charitable  institutions  for  their  poor  brethren  and 
countrymen.  But  the  Mahometan  is  taught  by  his  religion 
to  confine  his  benevolence  to  the  followers  of  the  prophet, 
.and  he  is  warned  against  indulging  any  thing  like  friendship 
or  good  will,  towards  any  who  differ  from  him.  The  brutal 
insolence  and  unrelenting  severity  which  they  have  for 
ages  exercised  towards  the  unfortunate  Greeks,  whom  a 
mysterious  providence  has  placed  within  their  power,  are 
too  notorious  to  need  being  detailed. 

Mahometanism  distributes  itself  into  two  general  parts, 
faith  and  practice  : the  former  contains  six  branches,  viz  ; 
belief  in  God  ; in  his  angels  ; in  his  scriptures  ; in  his 
prophets  ; in  the  resurrection  and  final  judgment ; and 
the  divine  decrees.  In  the  second  part  are  included  prayer 
with  w'ashing ; alms  ; fasting ; pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  and 
circumcision.  Among  the  negative  precepts  of  this  re- 
ligion, are  the  prohibitions  of  wine,  by  which  are  meant  all 
strong  drinks,  gaming,  usury,  the  eating  of  blood  and 
swine’s  flesh,  and  whatever  dies  of  itself,  &c.  &c.(l) 

(9)Clarke’s  answer  to  the  question,  why  are  you  a Chris- 
tian, as  quoted  by  Rev.  R.  Adam,  and  Dr,  Evans, 

(l)Rel.  World,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  256. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIOIO^S.  V}1 


Friday  is  observed  by  the  Mahometans  as  their  sabbath, 
because  they  believe  it  was  on  that  day  that  Mahomet  fled 
from  Mecca  to  Medina. 

They  defer  the  circumcision  of  their  children  till  they 
can  distinctly  pi’onounce  tlie  two  leadini;  articles  of  their 
faith,  “there  is  no  God  but  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his  pro- 
phet or  till  any  convenient  time  between  the  age  of  sis 
and  sixteen. 

The  Mahometans  have  an  established  priesthood  and  a 
numerous  body  of  clergymen  ; their  spiritual  head,  in  Tur- 
key, whose  power  is  not  infenour  to  the  Roman  Pontiff  or 
the  Grecian  Patriarch,  is  denominated  the  Mufti,  and  is 
regarded  as  the  oracle  of  sanctity  and  wisdom.  Their 
houses  of  worship  are  denominated  mosques,  many  of 
which  are  very  magnificent,  and  very  richly  endowed.  The 
revenues  of  some  of  the  royal  mosques  are  said  to  amount  to 
the  enormous  sum  of 60,000  pounds  sterling.  In  the  city  oi 
Fez,  the  capital  of  the  emperourof  Morocco,  there  are 
near  one  thousand  mosques,  fifty  of  which  are  built  in  a 
most  magnificent  style,  supported  by  marble  pillars.  The 
circumference  of  the  grand  mosque  is  near  a mile  and  a 
half,  in  which  near  a thousand  lamps  are  lighted  every 
night.  The  Mahometan  priests,  who  perform  the  rites  of 
their  publick  worship  are  called  Imams  ; and  they  have  a 
set  of  ministers  called  Shekhs,  who  preach  every  Friday, 
much  in  the  manner  of  Christian  preachers.  They  sel- 
dom touch  upon  points  of  controversy  in  their  discourses, 
but  preach  upon  moral  duties,  upon  the  dogmas  and  cere- 
monies of  their  religion,  and  declaim  against  vice,  luxury, 
and  corruption  of  manners. 

The  Mahometans,  like  the  Christians,  are  divided  and 
subdivided  into  many  sects  and  parties  ; but  the  two  lead- 
ing sects  are  the  Sonnites  and  Schiites,  who,  notwithstand- 
ing they  both  believe  in  the  prophet,  and  his  religion,  yet 
anathematize  each  other,  as  abominable  hereticks,  and  as 
farther  from  the  truth  than  either  Christians  or  Jews.  7 he 
Schiites  are  the  followers  of  Ali,  who  reside  chiefly  in  Per- 
sia ; the  Sonnites  are  the  disciples  of  Abubeker,  among 
whom  are  the  lurks,  Arabians,  &c.  Vast  efforts  have 
4 


38 


HISTORY  OF  AIX  RELIGIONS. 


been  made,  by  the  Mahometan  doctors,  to  expound  the 
sacred  text  of  the  Koran,  and  voluminous  commentaries 
have  been  written  to  illustrate  the  meaning  of  those  pre- 
tended oracles  of  wisdom  and  sublimity. 

There  is  much  more  subtilty  and  even  seriousness  in  the 
Mohometan  religion  than  is  generally  supposed  ; its  advo- 
cates have  the  utmost  confidence  in  its  truth,  and  of  its  final 
and  universal  prevalence  ; and  they  nourish  the  most  con- 
temptuous feelings  towards  the  religion  of  Christ.  In  pass- 
ing through  the  millions  of  pagans,  we  see  no  glimpse  of 
the  gospel,  but  the  millions  of  believers  in  the  Arabian  Im- 
postor, pretend  to  know  all  about  this  heaven-born  system, 
and  show  a determined  hostility  against  it. 

This  religion  obliges  its  disciplfes  to  pray  five  times  a 
day  ; and  imposes  upon  them  a burdensome  ritual,  which 
all  devout  Mussulmen  scrupulously  observe.  They  are 
obliged  to  fast  the  whole  of  the  month  Ramadan  or  Ra- 
7mzan,  from  early  in  the  morning,  until  the  evening  twi- 
light. This  fast  resembles  the  Lent  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, but  is  more  rigorously  kept.  But  as  a late  traveller 
observes,  if  the  Mahometans  fast  all  the  day,  they  make  it 
up  in  the  night.  Martyn,  the  missionary,  has  given  the 
details  of  this  fast,  as  he  witnessed  them  in  Shiraz  in  Per- 
sia. “ It  commenced  the  20th  of  September,  and  ought  to 
have  ended,  according  to  their  lunar  months,  the  I8th  of 
October ; but  the  moon  disappointed  them.  The  Mool- 
lahs  (a  set  of  teachers)  not  having  seen  the  new  moon, 
would  not  allow  the  fast  to  be  over,  and  the  people  were 
in  consequence  all  in  confusion  ; for  not  having  eaten  in 
the  nighi,  they  w'ere  not  at  all  disposed  to  go  through  the 
day  fasting.  At  last  some  witnesses  appeared,  who  vowed 
they  had  seen  the  silver  bow.  But  the  Moollahs  persisted 
in  their  decision,  until  seventy-two  witnesses,  the  requisite 
number,  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  all  testified,  that  the 
new  moon  had  appeared,  and  then  the  feast  was  proclaim- 
ed. The  first  day  of  the  fast  of  Ramazan,  Mr.  Martyn  thus 
describes  : “All  the  family  had  been  up  in  the  night  to 
take  an  unseasonable  meal  to  fortify  themselves  for  the  ab- 
stinence of  the  day.  It  was  curious  to  observe  the  effects 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


of  the  fast  in  the  house.  The  master  was  scolding  and 
beating  his  servants  ; and  they  were  equally  peevish  and 
insolent  ; and  the  beggars  were  more  than  ordinarily  im- 
portunate and  clamorous.  At  noon,  all  the  city  went  to 
the  grand  mosque.  My  host  came  back  with  an  account 
of  new  vexations  there. ”(7) 

In  the  valuable  work,  from  which  this  extract  is  made, 
many  striking  views,  of  the  interiour  of  Mahometanism,  as 
well  as  Paganism,  are  exhibited. 

The  absence  of  humility  and  contrition,  the  main  beau- 
ties of  Christianity,  and  the  indulgence  of  passion  and  ma- 
levolence, which  it  so  strictly  forbids,  run  through  all 
parts  of  the  Mahometan  religion.  Their  celebrated  preach- 
ers are  distinguished  for  their  eloquence  and  zeal  father 
than  any  thing  devout  and  pious.  Hagi  Mahommed  Ha- 
san, one  of  the  greatest  preachers  of  Shiraz,  and  according 
to  Mr.  Martyn’s  description  of  him,  the  Musselman  White- 
field  of  the  age,  in  consequence  of  his  great  popularity, 
was  so  thronged  in  the  mosque,  that  he  made  some  errour 
in  his  prostrations.  This  put  him  in  such  passion,  that  he 
swore  that  Omar’s  curse  might  come  upon  them,  if  he 
preached  to  them  again.  A day  or  two  after,  however,  he 
altered  this  rash  resolution. 

Jaffier  Ali  Khan  regularly  passed  every  afternoon,  for 
fourteen  years,  in  cursing  the  worshippers  of  Omar,  ac- 
cording to  a prescribed  form  ; but  perceiving  that  these 
zealous  maledictions  brought  no  blessing  to  himself,  he 
left  them  off,  and  now  just  prays  for  form’s  sake.  Aga 
Baba,  a young  Mahometan,  often  spent  whole  nights  in 
prayer,  but  his  devotions,  instead  of  making  him  more  hum- 
ble, and  amiable,  increased  his  pride  and  arrogance,  to  such 
a degree,  that  his  father  could  not  live  in  the  house  with 
him.  These  are  a few  examples  of  the  effects  of  the  Ma- 
hometan religion,  upon  the  hearts  and  lives  of  its  most 
zealous  professors. (8) 

Out  of  the  conquests  of  Mahomet  and  his  successors 
arose  many  kingdoms  and  states  ; the  most  distinguished  of 

(7) Memoir  of  Henry  Martyn,  p.  254. 

(8) Memoir,  pp.  256,  257. 


40  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


\vhich,  for  inany  aj;es,  were  the  empires  of  Persia,  Tur- 
key, and  t!ie  Great  Mogul  in  India,  and  although  the  Mogul 
Empire,  which,  for  many  ages,  was  vastly  opulent  (9)  and 
splendid,  has  been  frittered  down  by  the  decays  of  time, 
and  the  conquests  of  the  English,  yet  the  othei’s  continue 
in  great  splendour  and  majesty,  and  to  them  may  be  added 
the  empire  of  Morocco. 

Mahometanism  is  established  in,  or  prevails  throughout 
the  Turkish  dominions  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  ; in  the 
Earbary  States  ; in  many  of  the  interiour  kingdoms  of  Afri- 
ca, and  on  the  eastern  coast  of  that  country  ; in  the  island  of 
Madagascar  ; in  Arabia  ; in  the  Persian  States  ; in  a part 
of  Russia;  among  the  Independent  Tartars  in  Hindostan 
and  among  many  of  the  India  Islands.  Spain,  Portugal, 
Majorca,  Corsica,  Sardinia,  Sicily,  Naples,  &c.  now  inhab- 
ited by  nations  professing  Christianity,  were  once  in  the 
hands  of  Mahometans. 

The  total  population  of  the  nations  professing  the  Blahom- 
ctan  religion,  has  been  differently  estimated,  at  from  one 
hundred  to  a lipndred  and  forty  millions  ; and  it  is  worthy 
*)f  remark,  that  among  the  many  plans  and  efforts  of  the 
present  day,  for  evangelizing  the  world,  scarce  any  attempts 
have  been  made  to  carry  the  gospel  to  this  numerous  and 
deluded  race.  They  are,  indeed,  the  mortal  foes  of  Christ- 
ianity ; the  Persians,  who  are  probably  the  mildest  class  of 
the  Mahometans,  when  Martyn,  the  missionary,  proved  too 
much  for  them  in  argumeot,  began  to  talk  of  the  su'ord  as 
the  best  way  of  answering  his  reasoning  against  their  re- 
ligion. The  tragical  end  of  Abdallah,  a convert  from  this 
religion  to  Christianity,  as  given  by  Dr.  Buchanan,  is  well 
known  to  the  publick,  and  probably  no  crime  is  more  cer- 
tain to  bring  death  upon  its  perpetrator,  than  for  a Mahom- 
etan t^  become  a Christian.  But  we  believe  a period  must 
arrive  when  a different  spirit  will  prevail  among  this  peo- 

(9)Auxengzebe,  one  of  the  Mogul  emperours,  about  the 
close  of  the  1 7th  century,  had  a revenue  of  32,000,000 
pounds  sterling,  in  a country  where  tlie  products  cf  the 
earth  are  about  four  times  as  cheap  as  in  England. — jXew 
Edinburgh  Encyclopedia— article  India. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


41 


pie  ; when  the  Koran  shall  give  place  to  the  Bible  ; when 
the  cross  shall  surmount  the  crescent  ; when  the  chains 
of  their  delusion  shall  be  broken  ; when  the  worship  and 
divinity  of  Jesus,  which  they  now  despise,  shall  be  believed; 
when  their  views  of  a sensual  paradise,  shall  be  abandon- 
ed, and  exchanged  for  the  prospects  of  holiness  and  purity  ; 
and  when  they  shall  be  brought  to  trust  for  salvation  in  the 
merit  and  mediation  of  the  Redeemer,  and  not  in  their  alms- 
deeds,  ablutions,  and  prayers. 


4*- 


JEWS. 


Tliib  people  constitute  one  of  the  most  singular  and  in- 
teresting portions  of  mankind  ; for  about  three  thousand 
years,  they  have  existed  as  a distinct  nation,  and  what  is 
remarkable,  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  this  time  they  have 
been  in  bondage  and  captivity. 

The  calling  of  .Abraham,  the  father  and  founder  of  this 
nStion  ; the  legislation  of  Moses  ; the  priesthood  of  Aaron  ; 
the  Egyptian  bondage  ; the  conquest  of  Canaan  ; and  the 
history  of  the  Jews  to  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  ; their 
cruel  and  injurious  treatment  of  this  august  and  innocent 
personage,  are  facts  which  the  scriptures  disclose,  and  with 
which,  it  is  presumed,  every  reader  is  well  acquainted. 

For  about  eighteen  hundred  years,  this  wonderful  peo- 
ple have  maintained  their  peculiarities  of  religion,  lan- 
guage, and  domestick  habits,  among  Pagans,  Mahometans, 
and  Christians  ; and  have  suffered  a continued  series  of  re- 
proaches, privations,  and  miseries,  which  have  excited  the 
admiration  and  astonishment  of  all  who  have  reflected  on 
their  condition. 

Under  this  head  we  shall  give, 

1.  description  of  the  terrible  calamities  of  the  Jews,  in 
their  st^erings  by  the  Romans. — The  siege  and  destruction 
of  Jerusalem  by  Titus  the  Roman  general,  was  one  of  the 
most  awful  and  distressing  scenes  that  mortals  ever  witness- 
ed, and  the  details  as  given  by  Josephus,  are  enough  to 
make  humanity  shudder.  During  the  siege,  which  lasted 
nearly  five  months,  upwards  of  eleven  hundred  thousand 
Jews  perished  ; John  and  Simon,  the  two  generals  of  the 
Hebrews,  who  were  accounted  the  ringleaders  of  the  re- 
bellious nation,  with  seven  hundred  of  the  most  beautiful 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


43 


and  vigorous  of  the  Jewish  youth,  w'ere  reserved  to  attend 
the  victors’  triumphal  chariot.  The  number  taken  captive, 
during  this  fatal  contest,  amounted  to  ninety-seven  thou- 
sand ; many  of  whom  were  sent  into  Syria,  and  the  other 
provinces,  to  be  exposed  in  publick  theatres,  to  fight  like 
gladiators,  or  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  The  number 
of  those  destroyed,  in  the  whole  war,  of  which  the  taking  of 
the  holy  city  was  the  bloody  and  tremendous  consumma- 
tion, is  computed  to  have  been  one  million  four  hundred 
and  sixty  thousand. 

In  addition  to  the  terrours  of  the  Roman  SAVord,  this  de- 
voted nation  was  exposed  to  famine,  pestilence,  and  the 
implacable  fury  of  contending  parties  among  themselves, 
which  all  conspired  together  to  make  the  siege  of  Jerusa- 
lem surpass,  in  horrour,  every  account  of  any  other  siege 
in  the  records  of  the  world.(l) 

A small  portion,  indeed,  of  this  wretched,  ruined  nation, 
were  permitted  to  remain,  and  establish  themselves  in  Ju- 
dea, who,  by  degrees,  reorganised  a regular  system  of  gov- 
ernment, which  became  the  centre  of  Jewish  operations, 
not  only  for  those  in  Judea,  but  for  such  as  were  dispersed 
in  other  nations.  But  the  yoke  of  foreign  masters,  was 
so  grievous  and  burdensome,  that  they  were  continually 
restless  and  impatient,  and  in  consequence  of  a -general 
revolt  under  the  emperour  Adrian,  in  134,  they  were  a 
second  time  slaughtered  in  multitudes,  and  were  driven 
to  madness  and  despair.  Either,  the  place  of  their  greatest 
strength,  was  compelled  to  surrender,  and  Barchochba, 
their  leader,  who  pretended  to  be  the  Messiah,  was  slain, 
and  five  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  fell  by  the  sword 
in  battle,  besides  vast  numbers  who  perished  by  famine, 
sickness,  fire,  and  other  calamities. (2) 

2.  j1  short  account  of  the  suff'erings  of  the  Jews  since  their 
dispersion. — These  are  so  various  that  we  can  but  glance 
at  them,  and  so  cruel  and  tremendous  that  we  cannot  view 
them  without  feelings  of  compassion  and  pain.  Kings 
have  enacted  the  severest  laws  against  them,  and  employ- 


(1) Hannah  Adams’  Hist.  Jews,  vol.  I.  p.  105. 

(2)  ■ Hist.  Jews,  vol.  I.  p.  129. 


44 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


ed  the  hand  of  executioners  to  ruin  them.  The  seditious 
multitudes,  by  murders  and  massacres,  have  committed  out- 
rages against  them,  if  possible,  still  more  violent  and  tragi- 
cal. Besides  their  common  share  in  the  sufferings  of  soci- 
ety, they  have  undergone  a series  of  horrid  and  unuttera- 
ble calamities,  which  no  other  description  of  men  have 
ever  experienced  in  any  age,  or  in  any  country.  Princes 
and  people.  Pagans,  Mahometans,  and  Christians,  disagree- 
ing in  so  many  things,  have  united  in  the  design  of  exter- 
minating this  fugitive  and  wretched  race,  but  have  not  suc- 
ceeded. They  have  been  banished,  at  different  times,  from 
France,  Germany,  Spain,  Bohemia,  Hungary,  and  England  ; 
and  from  some  of  these  kingdoms,  they  have  been  banished 
and  recalled  many  times  in  succession. 

The  Romans  and  Spaniards  have  probably  done  more 
than  any  other  nations,  to  oppress  and  destroy  this  people 
and  the  inquisition  has  doomed  multitudes  of  them  to  tor- 
ture and  death. 

At  different  times  they  were  accused  of  poisoning  wells, 
rivers,  and  reservoirs  of  water,  and,  before  any  proof  of 
these  strange  and  malicious  charges  were  produced,  the 
populace  in  many  parts  of  Germany,  Italy,  and  France, 
have  fallen  upon  them  with  merciless  and  murderous  se- 
verity. At  one  time,  the  German  emperour  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  issue  an  edict  for  their  banishment,  to  save  them 
from  the  rage  of  his  exasperated  and  unrestrained  subjects. 

As  the  Jews  have  generally  been  the  hankers  and  brok- 
ers{3)  of  the  people  among  whom  they  have  resided,  and 
have  made  a show  of  much  wealth,  this  has  tempted  their 
avaricious  adversaries  to  impose  upon  them  enormous 
taxes  and  ruinous  fines. 

Muley  Archy,  a prince  of  one  of  the  Barbary  States,  by 
seizing  the  property  of  a rich  Jew,  was  enabled  to  dispos- 
sess his  brother  of  the  throne  of  Morocco. 

The  English  Parliament  of  Northumberland,  in  1188, 
for  the  support  of  a projected  war,  assessed  the  Jews  with 
60,000  pounds,  while  only  70,000  were  assessed  upon  the 


(3)It  is  said,  that  banks  and  bills  of  exchange  were  in- 
vented by  them. — Rel.  World  Displayed,  vol.  I.  p-  96. 


HiSTORy  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


15 


Christians.  Which  proves  either  that  the  Jews  were  im- 
mensely  rich,  or  that  the  parliament  was  extremely  tyran- 
nical. 

The  English  king  John,  was  unmercifully  severe  upon 
this  afflicted  people.  In  1210,  regardless  ol  the  costly 
freedom  he  had  sold  them,  subjected  them  all  as  a body,  to 
a fine  of  66,000  marks.  The  ransom  required  by  this 
same  unfeeling  king,  of  a rich  Jew  of  Bristol,  was  10,000 
marks  of  silver,  and  on  his  refusing  to  pay  this  ruinous  fine, 
he  ordered  one  of  his  teeth  to  be  extracted  every  day,  to 
which  the  unhappy  man  submitted  seven  days,  and  on  the 
eighth  day  he  agreed  to  satisfy  the  king’s  rapacity.  Isaac 
of  Norwich,  was,  not  long  after,  compelled  to  pay  a similar 
fine.  But  the  king,  not  satisfied  with  these  vast  sums,  ex- 
torted from  these  injured  Israelites,  in  the  end,  confiscated 
all  their  property  and  expelled  them  from  the  kingdom. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  16th  century,  the  Jews  in 
Persia  were  subjected  to  a tax  ol  two  millions  of  gold. 
Long  would  be  the  catalogue  of  injuries  of  this  kind,  which 
this  outcast  and  hated  nation  has  sustained.  Numerous  are 
the  cases  in  which  those  who  have  become  deeply  in  debt 
to  them  for  borrowed  money,  have  procured  their  banish- 
ment, and  the  confiscation  of  their  property,  as  the  readiest 
way  to  cancel  their  demands.  And  as  they  h’ave  ever  been 
addicted  to  usurious  practices,  they  have,  by  this  means, 
furnished  plausible  pretexts  to  their  foes,  to  fleece  and  de- 
stroy them. 

3.  Civil  condition  of  the  Jews  since  their  dispersion. — The 
fraternal  disposition  of  this  people,  led  them  to  seek  the 
society  of  each  other,  and,  notwithstanding  the  wideness  of 
their  dispersion,  in  process  of  time,  they,  by  uniting  under 
different  leaders,  formed  two  communities  of  considerable 
extent,  known  by  the  name  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Jews.  The  Western  Jews  inhabited  Egypt,  Judea,  Italy, 
and  other  parts  of  the  Roman  Empire  ; the  Eastern  Jews 
settled  in  Babylon,  Chaldea,  Persia,  &c.  The  head  of  the 
Western  division  was  known  by  the  name  of  the  Patriarch, 
while  he,  who  presided  over  the  Eastern  Jews,  was  called 
the  Prince  of  the  Captivity.  The  office  of  Patriarch  wan 


46 


H1ST0RV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


abolished,  by  imperial  laws,  about  429,  from  which  time 
the  Western  Jews  were  solely  under  the  rule  of  the  chief* 
of  their  synagogues,  whom  they  called  Primates.  But  the 
Princes  of  the  Captivity  had  a longer  and  more  splendid 
sway.  They  resided  at  Babylon,  or  Bagdad,  and  exercised 
an  extensive  authority  over  their  brethren,  as  far  down  as 
the  12th  century.  About  this  period,  a Jewish  historian 
asserts  that  he  found  atBagdad,  the  Prince  of  the  Captivity, 
lineally  descended  from  David,  and  permitted,  by  the  Ca- 
liph to  exercise  the  rights  of  sovereignty  over  the  Jews 
from  Syria  to  Indostan. 

The  existence  of  a succession  of  these  imaginary  poten- 
tates, from  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans,  the 
Jews  have  ever  been  strenuous  in  maintaining,  partly  to 
aggrandize  their  nation,  and  partly  to  deprive  Christians  of 
the  benefit  of  an  argument  furnished  by  the  prophecy  of 
Jacob,  concerning  the  termination  of  the  Jewish  polity  and 
independence,  soon  after  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. (4) 

Notwithstanding  the  world,  in  general,  has  shown  a 
spirit  of  hostility  and  contempt  for  the  remnant  of  Israel, 
yet  they  have  found  a few,  in  every  age,  who,  either  from 
motives  of  policy  or  justice,  have  treated  them  with  kind- 
ness and  respect.  The  first  Mahometan  Caliphs,  a number 
of  the  Romai.  Pontiffs,  and  some  of  the  Asiatic  and  Euro- 
pean sovereigns,  have  shown  them  friendship  and  protec- 
tion. Don  Solomon,  a learned  and  illustrious  Jew  of  Por- 
tugal, in  the  12th  century,  was  raised  to  the  highest  mili- 
tary command  in  that  kingdom.  Casimire  the  Great,  of  Po- 
land, in  the  14th  century,  received  the  Jews  as  refugees 
into  his  kingdom,  and  granted  them  extensive  privileges, 
and  from  that  time  to  the  present,  they  have  been  more 
numerous  in  that  country,  than  in  any  other  in  Europe. 

For  many  centuri'^s,  this  persecuted  race  found  a fa- 
vourite asylum  in  lolland,  and  by  their  dexterity  and  suc- 
cess in  commerce,  became  very  affluent. 

Cromwell,  seeing  the  benefit  which  the  Netherlands  had 
derived  from  this  money-making  and  money-lending  com- 
munity, was  very  desirous  to  recal  them  to  England,  from 

(4)Adavu’s  Rel.  World,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  43. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


47 


which  they  had  been  exiled  about  three  hundred  and  fifty 
3'ears.  The  celebrated  Manasses  Ben  Israel  had  many 
interviews  with  the  Protector,  and  so  high  were  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  Israelites,  from  the  clemency  and  author- 
ity of  this  illustrious  statesman,  that  they  began  to  look  up 
to  him  as  the  promised  Messiah.  And,  although  Crom- 
well’s friendly  proposals,  as  to  their  recal  were  overruled 
by  the  bigoted  and  intolerant  policy  of  the  times,  yet  from 
that  period  they  have  found  favour  and  protection  in  Eng- 
land, and  have  been  much  more  numerous  and  prosperous 
there  than  formerly. 

In  France  and  tlie  United  States,  the  Jews  are  admitted 
to  equal  rights  with  all  other  citizens,  which  cannot  be 
said  of  any  other  nations  in  Christendom.  In  the  United 
States  they  have  acquired  this  freedom,  of  course,  with  all 
other  citizens  of  this  free  country.  In  France,  they  were 
admitted  to  it,  by  Bonaparte,  in  1790  ; and  in  1807,  by  his 
directions,  they  convened  a Grand  Sanhedrim,  consisting, 
according  to  ancient  custom,  of  70  members,  exclusive  of 
the  president.  The  number  and  distinction  of  the  specta- 
tors of  this  Sanhedrim,  greatly  added  to  the  solemnity  of  the 
scene.  This  venerable  assembly  passed  and  agreed  to 
various  articles  respecting  the  Mosaick  worship,  and  their 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  concerns. 

4.  False  Messiahs. — The  constant  and  fond  expectations 
of  the  Jews  of  a coming  Messiah,  who  shall  deliver  them 
from  bondage  and  captivity,  and  lead  them  in  triumph  to 
the  land  of  Canaan,  their  ancient  favourite  abode,  has  in- 
volved them  in  a succession  of  the  grossest  impositions, 
and  most  calamitous  disappointments.  An  account  of  all 
the  false  Messiahs,  since  the  true  one  was  cruelly  and  wick- 
edly rejected,  would  fill  a volume.  The  strange  infatua- 
tion of  this  nation,  has  led  them,  in  many  cases,  to  rally 
around  the  standards  of  the  most  impious  and  hairbrained 
pretenders  to  the  high  office  of  the  Messiahship.  The 
12th  century  was  remarkably  distinguished  for  a race  of 
impostors  of  this  kind,  and  among  them  David  Alroi,  or  El 
David,  who  for  a thousand  crowns,  was  betrayed  into  the 


48  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


hands  of  the  Persian  monarch,  by  whom  he  was  beheaded, 
held  an  eminent  rank. 

But  Zabatbai  Tzebi,  an  obscure  Jew,  born  at  Aleppo 
about  the  middle  of  tlie  17th  century  seems  to  have  cut 
the  most  conspicuous  tigure  among  the  Jewish  Messiahs. 
He  chose  for  his  precursor,  Nathan  Levi,  of  Gaza,  a Jew 
of  great  reputation,  whom  he  duped  to  act  this  part.  This 
bold  and  audacious  pretender  involved  multitudes  of  his 
credulous  biethret,  in  shame  and  ruin.  He  threatened  to 
hurl  the  Turkish  monarch  from  his  throne,  and  flattered 
the  Jews  with  the  alluring  prospect  of  returning  loaded 
with  spoils,  and  flushed  with  victory,  to  the  land  of  prom- 
ise. Many  of  the  rabbles  hailed  him  as  the  oracle  of  wis- 
dom, while  others  anathematized  him  as  an  impious  blas- 
phemer. He  had  many  believers  in  his  Messiahship, 
among  the  learned  Jews  in  Poland,  Germany,  England, 
Holland  and  other  places.  He  was  often  imprisoned  and 
released.  At  length,  to  the  grief  and  consternation  of  his 
deluded  followers,  he  embraced  the  Mahometan  fiith,  to 
avoid  the  certain  death,  with  which  the  Sultan  had  threat- 
ened him.  And  by  his  means,  multitudes  of  Jews  from 
Bagdad,  Jerusalem,  and  other  places,  embraced  the  relig- 
ion of  the  false  prophet.  He  Vv'as  finally  beheaded  by  the 
Sultan,  to  stop  his  wild  and  mischievous  career. 

5.  Literary  institutions. — Jafna  and  Tiberias,  in  early 
times,  were  famous  for  Jewish  schools  ; Babylon  or  Bagdad, 
continued  to  be  the  centre  of  literary  operations,  among  the 
Israelites,  up  to  the  1 1th  century,  when  the  Saracens,  their 
mortal  foes,  destroyed  the  colleges  which  had  long  flour- 
ished in  that  favourite  residence  of  this  people.  Since  the 
destruction  of  the  Babylonish  colleges,  the  Jews  have  had 
no  literary  institutions  of  the  kind  ; but  the  learned  among 
them  have  established  schools  under  their  own  direction, 
which  they  have  taught  with  much  reputation  in  Spain, 
Portugal,  France,  and  Germany^  as  well  as  in  Egypt,  Ara- 
bia, Cyprus,  and  the  Greek  Islands. 

6.  Distinguished  men  — Josephus  and  Philo  were  cotempo- 
rary  with  the  New-Testament  writers,  and  from  the  man- 
ner in  which  Josephu.s  speaks  of  Christ,  some  have^infer- 


HJ8TORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.. 


49 


red,  probably  incorrectly,  that  he  was  a believer  in  him. 
Ben  Ezra,  Maimonedes,  the  Kimchis,  Levita,  Mendelshon, 
Bloch,  Hertz,  Mendes,  Bing,  Hurwitz,  Ben  Israel,  and  Da- 
vid Levi  have  been  famous  in  the  Jewish  history,  and  well 
known  in  the  literary  world. 

7.  Countries  where  the  Jews  are  the  most  numerous ; also  es- 
timates of  their  total  number. — There  is  scarce  a nation  in 
the  world,  whether  Pagan,  Mahometan,  or  Christian,  where 
they  are  not  foimd  ; but  they  are  the  most  numerous  in  Po- 
land, and  in  the  Turkish  dominions. 

Basnage  about  a century  ago  computed  the  number  of 
the  Jews  at  three  million  ; one  of  which  he  supposed  resi- 
ded in  the  Turkish  empire,  three  hundred  thousand  in 
Persia,  China,  India,  and  Tartary,  and  one  million  seven 
hundred  thousand,  in  the  rest  of  Europe,  Africa  and  Amer- 
ica. 

As  this  persecuted  race,  who  were  formerly  continually 
wasted  and  destroyed  have  lived  in  a state  of  tranquillity 
for  a century  past,  some  writers  compute  their  present 
number  at  six  or  seven  millions  ; and  a French  author  up- 
on this  subject,  supposes  there  are  one  million  in  Poland  ; 
four  million  in  the  Mahometan  states  of  Europe,  Asia,  and 
Africa  ; 500,000  in  Persia  ; the  same  number  in  states  where 
the  German  language  is  spoken  ; 200,000  in  Russia  ; the 
same  number  in  the  states  where  the  Italian  language  is 
spoken  ; 80,000  in  Holland  ; 50,000  in  France  ; the  same 
number  in  England;  12,000  of  whom  are  in  London; 
3000  in  the  United  States,  &c.  &c.  (5) 

Every  where  the  Jews  remain  a distinct  race  of  people, 
and  so  strong  are  their  prejudices  against  the  gospel,  ^ndso 
little  attention  do  they  pay  to  the  evidences  of  its  truth, 
that  one  of  their  number  who  was  educated  for  the  priest- 
hood,; but  who  has  now  embraced  the  long  rejected  Messi- 
ah, asserts  that  the  children  of  Christian  parents  under- 
stand more  of  Christianity,  than  many  of  the  most  learned 
Rabbles. 

(5)  Hannah  Adams’  Dictionary  of  all  Religions.  Article 
Jews. 


5 


HISTORY  OF  ALT  RELIGIOKS. 


JO 


.Miscellaneons  Remarks. — In  the  11th  century  the  great 
Mainionides  drew  up  for  his  brethren  a confession  of  faith, 
which  all  Jews  to  this  day  admit.  It  consists  of  13  articles, 
one  of  which  is,  that  the  Messiah  is  yet  to  come. 

The  modern  Jews  are  divided  into  two  sects,  viz  : the 
Rabbinists  or  Talmudists,  (6)  who  add  to  the  written  law, 
all  the  traditions  of  the  Talmud ; and  the  Karaite  Jews  who 
reject  all  unwritten  traditions  ; this  sect  is  very  small,  and 
the  great  body  of  this  people  at  the  present  day,  are  much 
like  the  ancient  Pharisees,  whom  they  highly  esteem. 

The  extreme  aversion  of  the  the  Jew's  to  every  thing 
which  bears  the  Christian  name,  and  their  obstinate  attach- 
ment to  their  ancient  religion,  have  in  former  years  dis- 
couraged all  attempts  to  convert  them  to  the  Christian  faith. 
And  not  only  has  their  conversion  been  neglected,  but  for 
many  centuries  they  have  been  persecuted,  plundered, 
and  destroyed,  by  those  who  have  called  themselves  Chris- 
tians ; — they  have  not  been  permitted  to  enter  their  church- 
es as  worshippers,  nor  their  dw'ellings  as  guests,  nor  reside 
in  their  territories,  where  Pagans  and  Mahometans  have 
found  an  unmolested  abode.  While  we  then  blame  the 
blindness  and  incredulity  of  the  descendents  of  Abraham, 
let  us  lament  the  folly  and  unkindness  of  the  professed  disci- 
ples, of  the  mild  and  compassionate  Redeemer.  But  a dif- 
ferent spirit  is  now'  prevailing  in  many  parts  of  Christen- 
dom, and  a new  sera  as  to  the  tribes  of  Israel  seems  about 
to  burst  upon  the  world.  Societies  are  formed  in  Europe 
and  America  for  their  benefit,  and  a disposition  is  said  to  be 
increasing  among  the  Jews,  favourable  to  that  Messiah 
and  that  religion,  which  they  have  so  long  hated  and  re- 
jected. 

The  London  Jews’  Society  is  making  great  and  success- 
ful exertions  for  this  long  neglected  people.  Societies  of  a 
similar  nature  have  been  formed  in  some  other  places  in 
Europe.  A number  of  societies  of  this  kind,  have  also 

(6)  Mislma,  Gemaras,  Targums  and  Talmuds,  are  Jew- 
ish names  for  their  oral  lari's,  commentaries,  expositions,  4‘0. 
which  are  called  after  eminent  men,  and  distinguished  pla- 
ces— as  the  Talmud  of  Jerusalem — of  Babylon,  &c. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


51 


been  formed  in  America,  the  most  important  of  which,  is  in 
the  city  of  New-York,  whose  active  and  successful  agent 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Frey,  is  now  travelling  through  the  Uni- 
ted States,  to  solicit  the  patronage  of  the  Christian  publick. 
A more  particular  account  of  all  these  societies  will  be  giv- 
en in  the  latter  part  of  this  work. 

The  history  of  this  people  certainly  forms  a striking  evi- 
dence of  the  truth  of  divine  revelation.  They  are  a liv- 
ing and  perpetual  miracle  ; continuing  to  subsist  as  a distinct 
and  peculiar  race  for  upwards  of  three  thousand  years,  in- 
termixed among  almost  all  the  nations  of  the  world — flow- 
ing forward  in  a full  and  continued  stream  like  the  waters  of 
the  Rhone,  without  mixing  with  the  waves  of  the  expansive 
lake  through  which  the  p.issage  lies  to  the  ocean  of  eter- 
nity. (7) 

Many  Christian  writers  and  I believe  the  converted  Jews 
generally,  believe  that  this  people  will  be  collected  from 
their  wide  dispersion,  and  be  reinstated  in  their  ancient  pos- 
sessions. This  is  decidedly  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Frey. — 
Lightfoot,  Lardner  and  others  suppose  their  call  will  cause 
BO  change  of  condition. 

Many  attempts  have  been  made  to  discover  in  what  part 
of  the  world  the  ten  tribes  are  situated,  and  some  suppose 
they  have  found  them,  in  the  Afghans,  a race  of  mongrel 
Jews  and  Mahometans  scattered  in  Persia  and  Hindustan; 
but  I am  inclined  to  think  that  these  wandering  Israelites 
have  long  since  been  lost  among  the  Gentile  nations,  and  will 
never  be  found.  (8) 

Rel.  World-,  &c.  Vol.  1 p.  47. 

(3)  M-any  of  the  facts  in  the  foregoing  article  for  which  no 
credit  is  given,  have  been  taken  from  Hannah  Adams’  histo- 
ry of  the  Jews,  and  other  popular  works  upon  this  subject. 


rilKISTIANlTY. 


The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  supposed  to  hare  been  wriltea 
by  Luke,  is  the?  first  ecclesiastical  history  that  was  ever 
written,  and  contains  a general  account  of  the  progress  of 
Christianity  for  about  thirty  years  after  the  resurrection  of 
Christ. 

The  first  ;iges  of  Christianity  are  generally  considered  to 
have  been  the  most  prosperous  and  pure,  and  although  Pa- 
gans and  Jews  opposed  its  progress  with  great  vehemence 
and  zeal,  and  it  had  to  work  its  way  in  opposition  to  the  force 
of  custom,  the  blindness  of  bigotry,  the  eloquence  of  orators, 
the  intrigues  of  statesmen,  the  curses  of  the  priesthood,  and 
the  terrours  offire  andsword,yet  it  continued  to  spread  with 
great  rapidity  until  it  had  reached  the  utmost  bounds  of  the 
Roman  empire,  and  shed  its  salutary  light  in  a greater  or  less 
degree  on  most  parts  of  the  then  known  world.  About  100 
years  after  the  birth  of  Christ,  Pliny  the  Governor  of  By- 
thinki,  in  a letter  to  Trajan  the  Roman,  emperour,  observes, 
that  the  cont.igion  of  this  superstition,  for  so  he  called  the 
gospel,  had  spread  not  only  through  cities,  but  even  in  the 
villages  and  the  country,  so  that  the  whole  round  of  idol 
worship  was  almost  abandoned. 

From  Tertullian  we  learn,  that  in  the  third  century 
there  were  Christians  in  the  oamp,  in  the  senate,  in  the  pal- 
ace, and  in  short  every  where  but  in  the  temples  and  the 
theatres  ; they  filled  tlie  towns,  the  country,  and  the  islands. 
Men  and  women  of  all  ages  and  conditions,  and  even  tliose 
of  the  highest  rank  and  dignity,  embraced  the  faith,  inso- 
much that  ])agans  complained  that  the  revenues  of  their  tem- 
ples were  ruined. 

The  general  and  severe  persecutions  to  which  the  Chris- 
tians were  exposed,  under  the  Roman  emperours,  have  gen- 
erally been  .stated  at  ten  ; the  first  began  under  Nero  in  6-1, 


HISTOR-V  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


53 


and  the  last  en<led  when  Constantine  became  a convert  to 
christianityabout  324.  Umler  his  fostering  care  the  cliris- 
tian  cause  was  advanced  with  zeal  and  success,  and  from  that 
period  the  pagan  religion  rapidly  declined. 

Our  limits  will  not  permit  us  to  give  even  an  abridged  ac- 
count, of  the  history  of  Christianity  for  a number  of  succeed- 
ing centuries ; but  it  is  sufficient  to  say,  that  with  the  in- 
crease of  numbers  and  influence,  there  was  an  increase  of  er- 
rour  and  worldly  conforn)ity,  and  a sad  defection  from 
its  primeval  purity  and  simplicity.  In  process  of 
time  pride  and  ambition,  pompous  rites  anrl  sordid  super- 
•stitions,  persecutions,  tortures,  and  deatli  encumbered  and 
dishonoured  this  mild,  this  harmless,  this  benevolent  system 
of  religion,  and  made  it  the  innocent  occasion,  and  the  cruel 
instrument  of  the  greatest  fooleries,  and  the  most  unheard  of 
cruelties. 

But  still  invaluable  have  been  the  benefits  whicli  througii 
all  ages  the  religion  of  Christ  has  conferred  upon  the  world, 

“ It  has  mitigated  the  conduct  of  war,  and  the  treatment 
of  captives  ; it  has  softened  the  administration  of  despotick, 
or  of  nominally  despotick  governments.  It  has  abolished  po- 
lygamy ; it  has  restrained  the  licentiousness  of  divorces  ; it 
lias  put  an  end  to  the  exposure  ofchildren,  snd  the  immola- 
tion of  slaves  ; it  has  suppressed  the  combats  of  gladiators, 
and  tbe  impurities  of  religious  rites  ; it  has  banished,  if  not 
unnatural  vices,  at  least  tbe  toleration  of  tliem  ; it  has 
greatly  meliorated  the  condition  of  the  laborious  part,  that 
is  to  say,  oftiie  mass  of  every  community,  by  procuringfor 
them  a day  of  weekly  rest.  In  all  countries  in  which  it  is 
professed,  it  has  produced  numerous  establishments  for  tlie 
relief  of  sickness  and  poverty  ; and  in  some,  a regular  and 
general  provision  by  law. 

“ But  the  benefit  of  the  Christian  religion,”  as  Dr.  Paley 
further  observes,  “ being  felt  chiefly  in  the  obscurity  of  pri- 
vate stations,  necessarily  escapes  the  observation  of  histor\  , 
F rom  the  first  general  notification  of  Christianity  to  the  pres- 
ent day,  there  have  been,  in  every  age,  many  millions, 
whose  names  were  never  heard  of,  made  better  by  it,  not 
only  in  their  conduct,  but  in  their  disposition  ; and  happier, 
not  so  much  in  their  external  circumstances,  as  in  that  which 


•34  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RKLiCIOXB. 


IS  inter  prcccorclia,  in  that  ^vliich  rilcne  deserves  the  name  of’ 
ha])})iness,  the  tranijuillity  and  consolation  of  their  thoughts. 
It  has  l)een.  since  its  conimenceinent,  the  author  of  hap- 
piness and  virtue  to  millions  and  millions  of  the  human 
race.’ 

“It  has  descended  into  families,  has  diminished  the  pres- 
sure of  private  tyranny,  improved  every  domestick  endear- 
ment, given  tenderness  to  the  parent,  humanity  to  the  master, 
respect  to  superiours,  to  inferiours  security  and  ease  ; and 
left,  in  short,  the  most  evident  traces  of  its  most  benevolent 
spirit  in  all  the  various  subordinations,  dependencies,  and 
connexions  of  social  life.”  (1) 

For  nearly  a thousand  years  the  world  called  Christian 
was  involved  in  the  most  deplorable  darkness  and  ignorance^ 
\ few  here  and  there  dared  to  dissent  from  the  multitude, 
and  advocate  the  cause  of  genuine  Christianity.  By  the  la- 
bours of  Wickliff,  Huss,  Jerome  and  others,  the  first  of 
whom,  has  been  denominated  the  ^norning  star  of  the  refor- 
mation, some  streaks  of  light  began  to  illumine  the  horizon; 
and  about  100  years  after  them,  Luther,  Calvin,  and  their 
associates,  by  their  bold  and  laborious  zeal  were  the  means 
of  affecting  a great  and  salutary  change  in  the  Christian 
world. 

In  further  pursuing  this  brief  summary  of  Christianity  I 
propose  to  exhibit, 

1.  A short  account  of  the  principal  sects,  which  existed 
from  the  early  ages,  till  the  reformation. 

For  many  centuries  after  Constantinople  became  the  seat 
of  the  Roman  empire,  the  great  mass  of  Christian  professors 
existed  in  two  grand  divisions,  known  by  tbe  name  of  the 
Eastern  and  Western,  or  the  Greek  and  Roman  churches ; 
under  the  two  spiritual  heads,  the  Patriarch  of  Constantino- 
ple, -and  the  Pope  of  Rome.  All  who  dissented  from  these 
two  great  bodies  were  denominated  hereticks,  and  the  ear- 
ly writers  on  church  history,  have  filled  many  volumes  in 
detailing  their  erroneous,  absurtl,  and  blasphemous  opin- 
ions. But  as  most  of  these  writers  were  members  of  the  es- 
tablished church,  and  were  ignorant  of  the  men  and  the 


(1)  Paley's  Evidences  of  Christianity, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


55 


principles  they  denounced,  and  were  moreover  full  of  the 
intolerance  and  bigotry  of  the  times,  great  deductions  ought 
to  be  made  from  their  representations.  If  we  could  be 
transported  back  to  those  times  it  is  highly  probable,  we 
should  find  many  of  the  best  of  Christians,  in  that  mass  of 
heretical  lumber,  A\hich  ecclesiastical  historians  have  so 
confidently  consigned  to  disgrace  and  perdition. 

The  earliest  heretical  sects  were  the  or  Man- 

icheans  ; after  them  came  the  Aicolaifanes,  the  Carpocra- 
tians,  the  Cerinthians,  the  Ebionites,  the  S{monia7is,  the  Val- 
eiitinians,  and  the  Kazarenes,  all  of  whom  have  generally 
been  given  up  by  all  writers,  as  corruptors  of  the  gos- 
pel. 

The  MojUanists  arose  in  the  latter  part  of  the  2d  century, 
and  were  so  called  from  Montanus,  a Phrygian  by  birth, 
whose  character  is  difl'erently  represented.  To  this  sect 
Tertullian  an  early  latin  father,  attached  himself  in  his  lat- 
ter years. 

After  them  arose  the  Euchites,  who  w'ere  sometimes  call- 
ed Massalimis,  and  a variety  of  other  names,  which  denomi- 
nation had  an  extensive  spread. 

But  the  Donatists,  so  called  from  Donatus,  seem  to  have 
been  the  most  numerous  and  important  sect  of  those  times. 
They  arose  in  311  ; their  head  quarters  w ere  at  Carthage  ; 
They  rebaptized  all  who  joined  them  from  the  established 
church,  and  reordained  all  the  ministers  who  came  over  to 
their  party. 

In  after  times  the  word  Cathari  or  Puritans  was  applied 
to  many  branches  of  Greek  dissenters,  for  much  the  same 
reasons,  that  it  was  to  that  numerous  class  of  English  dissen- 
ters whose  history  is  well  known. 

The  principal  dissenters  from  the  western  or  latin 
church  were  the  Waldenses,  w'ho  in  different  places  were 
called  Vaudois,  Albigen«es,  Lollards,  Poor  men  of  Lyons, 
Picards,  Petro-brusians,  and  Arnoldists,  which  names  they 
took  fpom  their  leaders,  or  from  the  places  where 

cbiefty  resided. 

Many  of  the  ancient  sects,  of  w'hom  such  flourishing  ac- 
counts are  given  by  ecclesiastical  historians,  were  doubtless 
small,  but  the  WaJdenses  were  unquestionably  a numerous 


HiSTOny  OF  ALL  RELICiiCNS. 


people,  and  nrm\  Ivimlreds  of  thousands  of  them  suffered 
death  by  the  persecuting  rage  of  their  enemies,  in  the  course 
of  a few  generations. 

2.  Different  fornif;  of  church  government , zrhichhave  here- 
tofore prevailed,  and  xvhick  still  exist  in  the  Christian  world. 
These  are  the  three  following,  viz.  the  Episcopal,  the  Pres- 
byterian, and  tlie  Independent.  All  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians in  their  mode  of  churcli  government,  practice  upon 
one  or  the  otlier  of  these  forms,  or  else  by  a mixture  of  their 
various  peculiarities.  The  episcopal  form  is  much  the  most 
prevalent,  and  in  former  ages  it  was  more  so  than  the  pres- 
ent. 

The  Episcopalians  derive  their  name  from  the  Greek 
word  episcopos,  which  signifies  bishop,  and  the  government 
of  their  churches  by  bishops,  forms  the  grand  peculiarity  of 
this  numerous  class  of  Christians. 

Episcopalians  have  also  three  orders  in  tlie  ministry, 
viz.  bishops,  priests  and  deacons  ; and  again  they  all  have 
Liturgies  longer  or  shorter,  which  they  cither  statedly  or 
occasionally  use.  And  finally  all  Episcopalians  believe  in 
the  existence,  and  the  necessity  of  an  apostolical  succession 
of  bishops,  by  whom  alone  regular  and  valid  ordinations  can 
be  performed. 

Five  of  the  main  divisions  of  the  Christian  world  are 
Episcopal,  \\7,.  The  church  of  Rome,  the  Greek  church, 
the  church  of  England,  the  IVIethodists,  and  -the  Lhiited 
Brethren,  or  Moravians.  However  these  iiodies  differ  in 
other  things,  they  all  have  bishops,  and  in  them  we  find  all 
the  distinguishing  characteristicks  of  Episcopalians.  Arch- 
bishops and  many  other  offices  found  in  some  great  national 
churches,  are  not  considered  essential  to  a valid  and  regular 
Episcojiacy. 

The  arguments  in  favour  of  Episcopacy  I shall  give  in  the 
words  of  an  able  writer  of  their  own  persuasion. 

“ St.  Jerome  w ho  will  be  allowed  to  speak  the  sense  of 
the  ancients,  calls  presbyters,  priests  of  the  inferiour  degree, 
and  the  deacons  of  the  third  degree.  And  the  testimony  of 
St.  Ignatius  in  particular,  is  full  and  evident.  And  his 
repeated  exhortations  in  cdl  his  epistles  sufficiently  prove, 
that  in  his  days,  that  is  to  say,  during  the  life  of  the  apostle 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


57 


St.  Sohn,  there  were  three  distinct  orders  in  the  church-, 
He  constantly  and  accurately  distinguishes  these  three  or- 
ders from  each  other,  and  uses  such  language  respecting 
episcopal  authority,  as  it  is  highly  improbable  that  he,  or 
any  other  rational  being  would  have  adopted,  had  it  not  been 
well  known,  and  universally  acknowledged,  that  the  order  of 
bishops  was  of  apostolical  Institution.” 

Such  are  the  proofs  of  Episcopalians  from  the  writings  of 
the  Fathers.  But  they  furthermore  think,  that  there  is 
complete  scripturijl  evidence  of  the  apostolical  institution 
of  Episcopacy,  in  the  presidency  of  St.  James  over  the 
Presbyters  of  Jerusalem  ; in  the  presidency  of  Timothy 
and  Titus,  over  the  presbyters  of  Ephesus  and  Crete  ; and 
in  the  authority  which  the  seven  angels  unquestionably 
possessed  over  all  the  presbyteries  of  Asia  Minor. 

The  Episcopalians  insist  that  the  Episcopal  formofchurch 
government,  was  not  only  primitive  and  apostolical,  but  al- 
so wnfcersaZ;  and  they  challenge  their  antagonists,  to  pro- 
duce, from  all  the  records  of  antiquity,  a single  instance  of  a 
presbyterial  community,  previous  to  that  established  by 
Calvin  at  Geneva.(2) 

According  to  Delacroix’s  Ecclesiastical  Geography,  pub- 
lished in  1788,  there  were  then  in  the  world,  of 


Catholick  Archbishops  110, 

Bishops,  573, 

Greek  Patriarchs,  4, 

Bishops,  200, 

Protestant  Bishops,  100, 


This  account  was  furnished  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor,  a 
catholick  minister  of  Boston,  who,  on  account  of  the  many 
new  consecrations,  since  that  period,  supposes  it  safe  to 
compute  the  present  number  of  catholick  bishops  at  600. 

Nothing  is  said  in  this  statement  of  protestant  archbishops, 
of  which  there  are  4 in  Ireland,  2 in  England,  and  one  in 
Sweden.  There  has  also  been  an  increase  of  14  protestant 
bishops  in  America,  since  that  account  was  made  out,  making 
in  the  whole  of  Episcopal  Dignitaries  ofdifferentkinds  1035. 

The  Presbyterians  derive  their  name  from  the  Greek 
word  Preshuterors,  which  literally  signifies  senior  or  elder, 
but  which  is  generally  rendered  presbyter,  from  which 


(2)  Rel,  World,  &c,  Vol.  ii.  p.  280 — 28. 


HISTORY  OF  AIX  RELIGIONS. 


j8 


their  eldership  or  Presbytery,  the  second  gnidationin  their 
Ecclesiastical  Judicatories,  took  its  name.  Their  church 
government  is  conducted  by  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  Synods, 
and  General  Assemblies,  the  peculiarities  of  which  will  be 
explained  in  the  history  of  the  presbyterians. 

The  Presbyterians  believe,  that  the  authority  oftheir  min- 
isters, to  preach  the  gospel  and  to  administer  the  sacraments 
is  derived  from  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  the  imposition  of  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery  ; and  they  oppose  the  Independent 
scheme  by  the  same  arguments,  which  are  used  for  that  pur- 
pose by  the  Episcopalians.  They  affirm,  however,  that  there 
is  no  order  in  the  church  as  established  by  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  superiour  to  that  of  presbyters  ; that  all  ministers 
being  ambassadors  of  Christ,  are  equal  by  their  commission, 
ibcxt  presbyter  and  bishop,  though  different  words  are  of  the 
same  import  ; and  that  prelacy  was  gradually  established 
upon  the  primitive  practice  ofmaking  the  moderator  ov  spea- 
ker of  the  presbytery,  a permanent  officer.  (1) 

“ We  suppose  (says  Dr.  Miller,  of  Princeton,)  that  there 
is  properly  speaking,  but  one  order  of  gospel  ministers  : — 
that  there  are,  indeed,  two  other  classes  of  church  officers, 
viz.  ruling  elders  and  deacons  ; but  that  neither  of  these  are 
authorised  to  labour  in  word  and  doctrine,  or  to  administer 
either  of  the  Christian  sacraments.  But  we  differ  from  our 
episcopal  brethren  principally,  with  respect  to  the  charac- 
ter and  powers  of  the  scriptural  bishop.  W e can  discover  no 
warrant,  either  from  the  word  of  God,  or  from  the  early 
history  of  the  church,  for  what  is  cMg(\  diocesan  episcopacy, 
or  the  pre-eminence  and  authority  of  one  man,  under  the 
title  of  bishop,  or  any  other  title,  over  a number  of  presbyters 
and  churches.”  (2) 

Dr.  Campbell  v/ith  his  usual  candour  and  ingenuity,  has 
taken  much  pains  to  show  the  identity  of  the  two  offices  of 
bishops  and  presbyters,  and  of  course  to  do  away  the  scriptu- 

(1)  Buck’s  Theological  Dictionary — article  Presbyte- 
rians. 

(2)  Letters  concerning  the  Constitution  and  Order  of 
Christian  iMinistry,  pp.  9 — 11.  In  t'lese  Letters  this  sub- 
ject is  discussed  with  much  ability  and  candour. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGTONS. 


59 


ral  argument  for  Episcopacy.  (3)  But  his  arguments  go  rather 
to  disprove  the  main  positions  of  the  Episcopalians,  than  to 
vindicate  those  of  the  Presbyterians.  Indeed  Mr.  Adam 
suggests  that  the  Doctor  has  helped  the  cause  of  the  inde- 
pendents rather  than  that  of  his  own  church.  (4) 

The  Lutherans  have  a mixture  of  Episcopacy,  Presbyte- 
rianism and  Independency.  They  have  bishops  in  some  bran- 
ches of  their  church,  but  not  in  all  ; they  are  in  no  case 
clothed  with  diocesan  authority,  and  they  do  not  exclusive- 
ly ordain,  but  ordinations  may  be  performed  without  the 
presence,  or  assistance  of  a bishop. 

Besides  those  who  are  commonly  called  Presbyterians 
there  are  a number  of  denominations  who  adopt  their  mode 
of  church  government,  of  whom  an  account  may  be  found 
under  the  head  of  Presbyterians. 

The  Independents  are  so  called  from  their  maintaining,  that 
each  congregation  of  Christians  which  meet  in  one  house  for 
publick  worship,  is  a complete  church;  has  sufficient  pow’er 
to  act  and  perform  every  thing  relating  to  religious  govern- 
ment within  itself ; and  is  in  no  respect  subject  or  accoun- 
table to  other  churches. 

Independents  generally  ordain  their  ministers  by  a coun- 
cil of  ministers  called  for  the  purpose  ; but  still  they  hold, 
that  the  essence  of  ordination,  lies  in  the  voluntary  choice 
and  call  of  the  people,  and  that  publick  ordination  is  no  oth- 
er than  a declaration  of  that  call.  This  subject  is  fully  dis- 
cussed in  Buck’s  Theological  Dictionary,  under  the  article 
ordination. 

To  sum  up  this  article.  Episcopalians  place  the  power  of 
ordination  in  the  hands  of  the  bishop,  Presb3derians  in  those 
of  the  presbytery,  and  Independents  vest  it  in  the  people. 

Under  the  head  of  Independents  we  may  place  those  who 
pass  under  this  name  in  England  and  elsewhere  ; the  Bap- 
tists ; the  Whiteiieldite  Methodists,  and  lady  Huntington’s 
connexion  ; the  Sandemanians  and  the  Congregationalists ; 
who  although  they  have  varied  a little  towards  Presbyteri- 
anism yet  cannot  come  under  that  head. 

(3)  Lecture  iv.  on  Ecclesiastical  History. 

(4)  Rel.  World  Displayed. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


60 


General  Remarks. — Episcopalians  to  be  consistent,  ought 
to  acknowledge  the  validity  of  all  ordinations  which  have 
been  performed  by  a bishop.  Presbyterians  ought  to  ad- 
mit as  regularly  ordained,  all  who  have  been  set  apart  by 
presbyteries,  cl.asses  or  whatever  bodies  answer  to  them  in 
ecclesiastical  authority;  and  Independents  ought  to’ recog- 
nise as  fellow  ministers,  all  who  have  been  ordained  accord- 
ing to  their  views  of  this  rite.  Some  act  upon  this  princi- 
ple, while  others  re-ordain  all  who  come  over  to  their  par- 
ty, whether  they  have  been  ordained  by  a bishop,  presbyte- 
ry, or  a council  of  ministers  and  delegates. 

The  Lutheran  ministers,  I am  informed,  notwdthstanding 
the  anomalous  character  of  their  episcopacy,  are  received 
as  missionaries,  by  the  Church  Missionary  society,  without 
any  re-ordination.  The  Presbyterians,  I believe,  general- 
ly act  upon  this  principle,  and  probably  the  time  will  come 
when  the  Independents,  including  those  properly  so  called, 
together  with  the  Congregationalists,  Baptists,  &c.  will  fol- 
low th  dr  example. 

Where  they  can  mutually  acknowledge  each  other  as 
gospel  ministers,  it  is  rather  a counter-march,  to  request  a 
new  ordination,  and  it  is  hoped  the  time  will  soon  come, 
when  none  but  such  will  be  found  in  any  of  their  ranks. 

3.  J1  brie  f enumeration  of  speculative  opinions,  and  their 
various  peculiarities. 

Pei.agians. — The  main  scope  of  the  Pelagian  system,  as 
represented  by  ecclesiastical  writers,  was  to  oppose  the 
doctrine  of  original  sin,  and  the  necessity  of  divine  grace,  to 
enlighten  the  understanding  and  purify  the  heart.  Pelagius 
w;is  a native  of  Great  Britain,  and  began  in  company  with 
Celestius,  to  propagate  the  sentiments  which  have  been  de- 
nominated PeUigianism,  about  Uie  beginning  of  the  fourth 
century. 

That  Pelagius  was  anti-orthodox  in  his  creed,  is  suffi- 
ciently evident,  but  it  is  hardly  probable,  that  he  held  all 
the  contradictory  opinions,  which  are  ascribed  to  him.  As 
the  Pelagian  sentiments  are  circulated  under  different 
names,  but  little  is  said  of  them  in  modern  times. 

Antinomians. — This  appellation  is  given  to  those  who 
ctirry  the  Calvinistick  principle  to  such  an  extreme,  as  te 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  'RKLIGIOAS. 


6! 


supersede  in  the  opinion  of  others  tlie  necessity  of  good 
•works.  The  name  is  derived  from  the  two  Greek  words 
anti,  against,  and  narnos,  law.  Agricola  an  eminent  Doctor 
of  the  Lutheran  church,  a native  of  Islehen  in  Germany, 
is  considered  to  have  been  the  first  propagator  of  the  Anti- 
nomian  system  about  1538.  He  is  said  to  have  taught  that 
the  law  is  no  way  necessary  to  the  gospel ; that  good  works 
do  not  promote  our  salvation,  nor  evil  ones  hinder  it.  But 
it  is  also  said  that  he  complainerl,  that  opinions  ivere  impu- 
ted to  him,  which  he  did  not  hold.  IT.e  same  may  be  said 
of  Dr.  Crisp,  a famous  British  divine,  who  in  his  day  was 
accounted  a distinguished  leader  oftlie  Antinoinian  jiarty. 
His  sentim^ts  involved  him  in  controversies  with  no  less 
than  fifty-two  divines.  (5) 

The  late  eccentrick  Samuel  Huntington,  dwelt  so  much 
upon  the  high  strains  of  Calvinism,  that  it  was  supposed  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  avow  himself  an  Antinomian,  yet  when 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Adam  applied  to  him  for  an  account  of  that 
sect  in  England,  he  never  replied  to  him  on  the  subject. 
The  fact  is,  very  few  oranj"  of  those,  who  are  reputed  An- 
tinomians,  are  willing  to  confess  themselves  of  that  opinion. 

These  people  are  sometimes  called  SoUficUans,  from  the 
two  latin  words  sohis,  alone,  and Jides,  faith,  by  wliich  it  is 
meant,  that  they  contend  for  faith  alone,  without  the  neces- 
sity of  good  works. 

•Athanasian's. — This  denomination  is  given  to  those  who 
adopt  the  peculiar  sentiments  of  the  creed,  which  lias  been 
generally  ascribed  to  Athanasius,  a bishop  of  Alexandria,  the 
famous  opponent  ofArius.  The  Athanasian  creed  is  dis- 
tinguished for  its  defence  of  the  personal  distinctions  in  the 
trinity,  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 

SupRALAPSARiANs  and  SuBLAPSARiAxs. — Thesc  terms  are 
derived,  the  one  from  sit^ra,  above,  and  the  other  from  st(&, 
below  or  after,  and  lapsus,  the  fall.  The  Supralapsarians 
maintain  that  God  from  all  eternity,  decreed  the  transgres- 
sion of  Adam,  in  such  a manner,  that  he  could  not  possibly 
avoid  that  fatal  event  ; while  the  Suhlapsarians  assert,  that 
God  only  permitted  his  fall,  without  absolutely  predeter- 


(5)  Lempriere’s  Biographical  Dictionary, 

6 


i',-1 


IllSl'OKV  OF  Af,L  KELIGIOiNS, 


it.  Hez:i  Tivisso  nnil  Dr.  Gill  are  rixnkecl  anions; 
\Uc  Siiprahipsctrlans  ; ivliile  Calvin  liini.sell’,  and  almost  all 
who  hear  his  name,  liave  leaned  to  tlie  Snblapsarian  side. 

S \RKi,i,i.\NS. — So  calieil  irom  Sahellins,  an  African  hish- 
op  or  Dresliytor,  in  the  third  century.  He  maintained  that 
the  dii'ino  essence  subsisted  in  one  person  only,  namely, 
tlie  Father  ; but  that  a certain  energy,  or  ray  of  divinity, 
■vvas  united  to  the  man  .Tesus,  and  formed  the  character  of 
tlie  son  of  God  ; while  a similar  divine  emanation — a celes- 
tial warmth — constituted  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  opinion 
tlie  Sabellians  endeavoured  to  illustrate,  by'  comparingGod 
the  Father  to  the  material  Sun,  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God, 
to  the  light  issuing  therefrom,  and  the  Holy  S^hrit,  to  the 
heat  emanating  from  tlie  same  source.  (6) 

As  Sahelllanism  makes  a trinity  of  moiles,  characters,  or 
relations,  rather  than  of  persons,  those  who  adopt  it  have 
been  called  JModalists. 

The  SabeUians  have  lieen  sometimes  called  Pain'passians, 
'oecause  it  is  inferred  from  their  theory,  that  the  Father 
must  have  suffered,  as  well  as  the  Son  ; as  they  denied  any 
jiersonal  distinctions  between  them. 

The  sect  of  the  Fatripassians  is  said  to  have  arisen  before 
the  Sabellians,  but  in  process  of  time  they  fell  into  one. 

That  view  of  the  Godhead  has  always  been  denominated 
Sabellianism,  wliich  maintains  a distinction  in  the  sacred 
Three,  but  denies  that  distinction  to  be  personal. 

Sabellius  had  many  folloivers  in  tlie  age  in  which  he  liv- 
ed ; and  the  various  modifications  of  his  doctrines  liave  slid 
into  many  succeeding  denominations. 

Many  persons  who  have  been  embarrassed  and  perplex- 
ed in  tiieir  attempts  to  detine  and  comprehend  the  persona! 
rlistinctions  in  the  Godhead,  ridherthan  go  over  to  the  Arian 
or  Socinian  side,  have  adopted  the  Sabellian  solution  of  this 
mysterious  subject. 

fb)  Hannah  Adams — article  Sabellians. 


IliSTORV  OK  AI-R  UEl.lGIONS. 


Bnt  I have  been  led  to  tliink  that  all  the  s))eculative 
ophiions  concerning  the  Christian  religion  may  he  reduced 
to  the  four  follotviiig  heads,  viz  : Calvinism  and  Anninian- 
ism,  Trinitarianism  and  Untlarianisin.  In  these  tour  s_\s 
terns  1 Shall  include  all  the  sj)ecnlative  opinions  wliicli  yet 
remain  to  be  described.  The  sentiments  oi  the  two  hist, 
liave  respect  principally  to  the  means  and  measure  of  God's 
favour  ; and  the  two  last  differ  mostly  as  to  the  person  and 
offices  of  Christ.  (7) 


Cai.vimsts. — This  appellation  now  so  comprehensive  in 
its  application,  was  derived  from  John  Calvin,  who  was  born 
at  Nogen,  in  Picardy,  in  France,  in  1609.  Calvin  was  a 
man  of  extensive  learning,  of  unwearied  application  in  all 
his  labours,  and  of  undaunted  resolution  in  all  his  designs. 
Mis  works  are  contained  in  nine  volumes  folio,  lie  wrote 
French  and  Latin  with  equal  facility,  and  by  his  learning 
and  labours,  acquired  a vast  reputation  throughout  the 
Christian  world.  He  first  studied  the  civil  law,  and  was  af- 
terwai’ds  made  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Geneva,  in  1536. 

The  name  of  Calvinists  was  first  given  to  those  who  em- 
braced not  merely  the  doctrine,  but  the  Presbyterian  form 
of  church  government  established  by  Calvin,  to  distinguish 
them  from  the  Lutherans.  And  in  this  sense  the  term  is 
still  used  in  Germany  and  some  other  places. 

Tlie  leading  principles  taught  by  Calvin,  are  fully  and 
ably  illustrated  in  his  Christian  Institutes,  and  are  the  same 
as  those  which  were  taught  by  Augustine. 

At  the  famous  Synod  of  Dort,  the  peculiar  sentiments  of 
Calvin,  were  discussed  under  the  following  heads,  viz,  Pre- 
^estuiation,  particular  redemption,  total  depravity,  irresistible 
grace,  and  the  certain  perseverance  rf  the  saints.  In  succeed- 
ing controversies  these  were  denominated  The  Five  Points. 
To  these  five  points  may  he  added  the  (ioctrine  of  reprolia- 
tion,  as  a part  of  the  Cal  vinistick  system,  as  it  was  then  un- 
flerstood.  Indeed  tiiis  doctrine  was  su])poscd  to  be  included 

f7)  These  distinctions  are  made  hv  Fvau«^  in  his  Sdectchos 


I'lSTOKY  OF  ALL  RELIC  IO\S 


6! 


ill  that  of  election,  and  is  so  considered  by  AVliitbey  om 
the  Five  Points. 

This  is  a brief  compendium  of  Calvinism  as  it  existed  in 
the  days  ofCaivin. 

At  tiie  present  time  many  Cal  v inists  ado]rt  snbstantiallv 
t!ie  Arminian  views  oftliat  period,  respectini^  the  extent  of 
the  atonement,  and  many  also  hesitate  to  subscribe  to  the 
doctrine  of  reprobation.  (8) 

As  Calvin  himself  on  the  Lapsarian  question,  was  conten- 
ted, to  say,  that  God  permitted  the  fail  of  Adam,  without 
absolutely  decreeing  it  ; so  many  Calvinists  of  the  present 
day,  think  it  enough  to  believe,  that  God  suffers  sinners  to 
pursue  a course  which  will  laud  them  in  misery,  without 
deciding  that  he  etern-rliy  and  absolutely  predetermined 
their  perdition.  But  if  their  opponents  will  have  it,  that 
they  cannot  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  election,  without  ad- 
mitting that  of  reprobation,  they  will  admit  it,  for  they  had 
rather  receive  the  one,  than  reject  tiie  other. 

In  former  times  it  was  thought  a man  could  not  be  a con- 
sistent Calvinist,  wbo  did  not  believe  that  Christ  died  only 
for  the  elect ; hut  the  writings  of  Rev.  Andrew  Fuller  and 
otliers,  have  been  the  means  of  convincing  many,  in  this 
country  at  least,  that  the  atonement  is  general  in  its  nature, 
altiiough  particuiar  in  its  application. 

'i'he  Calvinists  produce  many  scripture  authorities  in 
proof  of  their  main  positions,  in  opposition  to  the  Armini- 
ans,  and  have  great  contidence  in  the  truth  and  correctness 
of’ their  opinions. 

But  among  Calvinists  as  in  every  other  denomination, 
there  are  considerable  shades  of  dift'erence,  not  only  res- 
pecting the  atonement,  and  the  doctrine  of  reprobation,  but 
upon  all  the  distinguishing  sentiments  of  the  system. 

Some  think  Calvin,  though  right  in  the  main,  yet  carri- 
ed things  too  far  ; these  are  commonly  known  by  the  name 
of  Moderate  Calvinists.  Others  think  he  did  not  go  far 
enough  ; and  these  are  called  High  Calviiiists,  or  .^ntino- 
ihiavs. 

(a)  Dr  Wood’s  Letters  to  Uuilariana. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


65 


IIoPKiNSiANS. — Although  the  Hopkinsians  differ  in  ma- 
ny points  from  the  Calvinists,  yet  as  they'belong  to  the 
Calvinistick  family,  or  as  Dr.  Spring  observes,  are  “ a 
genuine  branch  of  the  Calvinistick  tree,”  I have  thought  it 
proper  in  this  place  to  give  an  account  of  their  peculiar 
0})inions. 

The  Hopkinsians  derive  their  name  from  Samuel  Hoji- 
kins^  D.  D.  late  of  Newport,  It.  1.  who  in  his  system  of  di- 
vinity and  other  works,  advanced  the  sentiments  which 
have  gained  an  extensive  currency  under  his  name. 

The  Hopkinsians  belier^e  with  the  Calvinists  in  the  doe- 
trines  of  the  divine  decrees,  of  particular  election,  total  de- 
pravity, the  special  influences  of  the  spirit  of  Cod  in  re- 
generation, justification  by  faith  alone,  the  final  persever- 
ance of  the  saints,  and  the  consistency  between  entire  free- 
dom, and  absolute  dependence.  They  are  also,  with  them, 
linn  believers  in  the  doctrine  ofthe  Trinity  and'the  Deity^ 
of  Christ. 

But  still  they  differ  from  their  Calvinistick  brethren  in 
the  eight  following  particulars,  viz  : 1.  respecting  origin- 
al sin  ■;  2.  as  to  the  consequences  of  Adam’s  sin  ; 3.  on  the 
nature  and  character  of  virtue  or  holiness;  4.  on  the  na- 
ture of  sin  ; 5.  on  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  atonement  ■ 
6.  on  the  effects  of  divine  influences ; 7.  on  Justilication  • 
and  8.  on  the  Christian  graces. 

The  Calvinists  though  they  maintain  that  God  hath  de- 
creed whatsoever  comes  to  pass  ; yet  deny  that  he  is  the  ef- 
ficient author  of  sin  ; but  the  Hopkinsians  assert,  that  God 
IS  the  efficacious  cause  of  all  volitions  in  the  human  heart 
whether  good  or  evil. 

The  Hopkinsians  assert  that  Adam  alone,  was  guilty  of 
original  sin  ; that  guilt  is  a personal  thing,  and  canlio  more 
be  transferred  than  action. 

On  the  third  head  they  assert  that  hbliness  in  a moral 
agent,  consists  exclusively  in  disinterested  benevolence, 
and  that  this  will  lead  us  to  be  willing  to  sacrifice  our  tem- 
poral and  eternal  interest  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
greater  good  of  the  universe  while  the  Calvinists  deny 
ihat  love  to  God  implies  in  any  circumstances  a willingne-'s 
to  be  eternally  condemned. 

6=**= 


66 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


The  essence  of  sin,  according  to  these  people,  consists 
in  selfishness. 

Many  Calvinists  who  are  not  Hopkinsians,  agree  v.ith 
them  substantially  in  their  views  of  a general  atonement. 

Under  the  sixth  head  they  assert  that  “ effectual  calling 
consists  in  God’s  creating  in  the  hearts  of  sinners,  by  his 
own  immediate  energy,  a willingness  to  be  saved.”  Thev  ’ 
teach  that  all  God  performs  by  his  holy  spirit,  is  to  make 
them  willing  to  do,  what  they  are  really  able  to  do  Ire- 
fore.  (9) 

But  it  is  agreed  that  Hopkinsians  are  much  divided  among 
themselves  upon  these  and  many  other  speculative  opin- 
ions, and  that  the  shades  of  difference  among  them  are  con- 
tinually increasing.  It  is  also  agreed  that  but  few  Hopkin- 
sians  of  the  present  day  believe  in  all  points  with  Dr.  Hop- 
kins. 

It  ought  to  be  observed  that  the  Hopkinsians  trgree  with 
the  ancient  Calvinists,  in  holding  the  doctrine  of  repro- 
bation. 

Some  of  the  Hopkinsian  divines  teach  that  every  moral 
exercise,  of  a renewed  person,  is  either  perfectly  good, 
or  perfectly  evil.  This  doctrine  is  advocated  by  Dr.  Em- 
mons. But  the  opinion  does  not  universally  prevail  among 
them. 

It  is  supposed  that  about  one  fourth  of  the  orthodox  minis- 
ters, among  the  Congregationalists  are  Hopkinsians,  and  the 
.sentiments  of  this  system,  have  spread  considerably,  among 
the  Presbyterians  and  Baptists. 

Armikians. — So  called  from  James  Arminius,  who  was 
born  at  Oude-Water  in  Holland,  in  1560.  Arminius  was 
brought  up  a Calvinist,  and  had  been  a disciple  of  Beza,  a 
French  Protestant,  one  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  his  day, 
and  one  of  the  most  zealous  supporters  of  Calvinism.  But 
thinking  the  doctrirre  of  Calvin,  with  regard  to  freewill, 
f redestination,  and  grace,  too  severe,  and  contrary  to  the 
mild  and  amiable  perfections  of  the  Deity,  he  began  to  ex- 

(9)  Hannah  Adams,  article  Hopkinsians — where  those 
who  wish  to  read  more  upon  this  subject,  may  find  i1  fairly 
and  intelligibly  stated.  New-York  edition. 


67 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


press  his  doubts  concerning  them  in  the  year  J591;  and 
upon  further  inquiry  he  adopted  the  system,  which  hits 
since  borne  his  name.  After  bis  appointment  to  t!ie  theo- 
logical chair  at  Leyden,  he  tliought  it  his  duty  to  avow  and 
vindicate  the  principles  whicii  lie  had  embritced.  Fiom 
this  a controversy  arose,  which  led  to  the  assembling  of 
the  Synod  of  Dort,  agiiinst  whose  decisions  the  Arminians, 
w ith  reason,  it  is  thonglit,  made  the  most  loud  and  bitter 
complaints.  Gomar  and  Episcopius  took  opposite  sides, 
the  tirst  against  and  the  other  for,  the  new  system  ; both 
of  whom  were  successively  colleagues  with  Arminius.  »a 
the  University  at  Leyden. 

The  leading  sentiments  of  Arminius,  according  to  Mo- 
sheim  w ere  comprehended  under  the  five  follow  ing  heads, 
viz  ; — 

“ 1.  That  God,  fron»  all  eternity,  determined  to  bestow 
salvation  on  those  whom  he  foresaw'  would  persevere  unto 
the  end  in  their  faith  in  Christ  Jesus;  and  to  inflict  ever- 
lasting punishments  on  those  who  should  continue  in  their 
unbelief,  and  resist  unto  the  end,  his  divine  succours. 

“ 2.  That  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  death  and  suflerings,  made 
an  atonement  for  the  sitis  of  all  mankind  in  general,  and  of 
every  individual  in  particular;  that,  ho'.vever,  none  bin 
those  who  believe  in  him  can  be  partakers  of  their  divine 
benefit. 

“ 3.  That  cannot  proceed  from  the  exercise  of 

our  natural  faculties  and  powers,  nor  from  the  force  and  op- 
eration of  freewill ; since  man,  in  consequence  of  his  nat- 
ural corruption,  is  incapable  either  of  thinking  or  doing 
any  good  thing  ; and  that  therefore  it  is  necessary  to  his 
conversion  and  salvation,  that  he  be  regenerated  and  re- 
newed by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the 
gift  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

“ 4.  That  this  divine  grace,  or  energy  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  heals  the  disorder  of  a corrupt  nature,  begins 
advances,  and  brings  to  perfection  every  thing  that  can  be 
called  good  in  man  ; and  that,  consequently,  all  good  works, 
without  exception,  are  to  be  attributed  to  God  alone,  and 
to  the  operation  of  his  grace  ; that  nevertheless  this  grace 
does  not  force  the  man  to  act  against  his  inclination,  but  may 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  KKLUHON’S 


iia 


l>e  resisted  and  rendered  ineffectval  by  the  perverse  will 
of  the  impenitent  sinner. 

“ 5.  They  who  are  \inited  to  Christ  by  faitli  are  there- 
by furnished  with  abundant  strength,  and  with  succours  suf- 
ticient  to  enable  tliem  totriumpli  over  the  seduction  of  Sa- 
tan, and  (he  allurements  of  sin  and  temptation;  but  that  the 
Cjuestion.  vehethcr  such  mav  fall  from  their  faith^  and  farfeit 
finally  this  stale  of  grace,  has  not  been  yet  resolved  ^yith 
sufiicient  perspicuity  ; and  must  therefore  be  yet  more 
carefully  examined  by  an  attentive  study  of  what  the  I10I3' 
scriptures  have  declared  in  relation  to  this  important  point.” 
It  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  last  article  was  afterward 
changed  by  the  .\rminians,  who,  in  process  of  time,  declar- 
ed their  scnlirnents  with  less  caution,  and  positively  affirm- 
ed, that  the  saints  might  fall  from  a state  nf  grace.'’'  (1) 

Thus  we  sec  that  some  parts,  not  only  of  the  Calvinis- 
tick,  but  also  of  the  Arminian  creed,  were  at  first  couched  in 
stronger  terms,  than  many  of  their  respective  advocates,  at 
present  are  disposed  to  admit. 

Calvinism  is  the  professed  belief  of  tho  greatest  part  of 
the  Presbyterians,  both  in  Europe  and  America  ; the  Par- 
ticular Ihiplists  in  England  and  India,  and  the  Associated 
Baptists  in  America  ; the  Independents  of  all  kinds  in  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  and  the  Congrcgationalists  of  New-Eng- 
land. 

Oil  the  side  of  tlie  Arminians  we  may  reckon,  the  two 
grea.t  churches  of  Greeks  and  Romans  ; the  Lutherans  ; 
the  Methodists;  the  Moi’avians,  or  United  Brethren  ; the 
General  Baptists  in  England,  and  all  classes  of  Baptists,  ex- 
cept those  above  named  ; the  Quakers  or  Friends  ; the 
Swedenborgians  or  New-Jerusalem  Church;  all  kinds  of 
Unitarians  ; L'liiversalists,  with  a few  exceptions  ; and  the 
Shakers  or  United  Society.  The  great  body  ofthe  Church 
of  England  since  the  time  of  Archbishop  Laud,  is  said  to 
have  inclined  to  tlie  Arminian  side  of  this  question,  notwuth- 
standing  their  .39  articles,  in  the  judgment  of  all  Calvinists, 
arc  strictly  Calvinistick. 

1)  Ecclesiastical  History — VQl.  v.  p.  420,  426. 


69 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  this  country  takes 
different  sides  on  this  question,  although  it  is  probable  the 
majority  of  them  are  Arminians. 

General  Remarks. — I have  no  particular  attachment  to 
either  of  these  names,  as  a theologian,  but  as  a historian  I 
find  tliem  very  convenient,  and  I find  also,  that  the  use  of 
them  avoids  much  circumlocution.  But  I certainly  do  pre- 
fer the  general  sentiments  of  one  system  to  those  of  the  oth- 
er, and  this  is  no  doubt  true  of  every  individual  who  has 
any  serious  thoughts  upon  the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 
And  this  preference  will  attach  to  us  one  or  the  other  of 
these  names.  And  as  we  all  claim  the  right  of  our  own  ex- 
planations or  reservations,  I see  no  harm  in  allowing  that 
we  are  either  Calvinists  or  Arminians.  No  person  would 
he  willing  to  be  bound  to  think  exactly  on  all  points  with  ei- 
ther of  these  great  men,  much  less  to  imitate  the  severity 
of  Calvin  towards  those  who  differed  from  him.  But  can- 
dour will  ascribe  much  of  that  severity,  not  only  in  him, 
but  in  many  others  of  that  age  to  the  spirit  of  the  times, 
rather  than  that  of  the  men,  or  the  principles  they  espous- 
ed. 

If  we  fix  upon  one  single  point— say  the  doctrine  of  elec- 
tion, we  shall  find  it  divides  the  whole  Christian  world.  All 
Calvinists  mean  by  it,  an  eternal,  unconditional,  and  immut- 
able act  of  God  in  favour  of  the  elect.  Any  thing  short  of 
this  in  their  opinion,  is  not  election.  But  no  Arminian, 
however  strong  his  views  maybe,  can  believe  in  such  an 
election.  For  as  soon  as  he  admits  this  view  of  this  doc- 
trine, he  so  far  becomes  a Calvinist. 

There  are  probably  as  many  shades  of  difference  among 
the  Arminians,  as  the  Calvinists.  Among  them  we  find 
high  and  low',  evangelical  and  formal  ; those  who  appear 
to  depend,  much  upon  their  good  works,  and  those  who  as- 
cribe their  salvation  all  to  grace.  And  the  Methodist  Con- 
fession gives  very  strong  views  of  the  doctrine  of  depravi- 
ty. Many  of  those  whom  we  have  ranked  under  this  head, 
may  be  considered  rather  as  Anti-Calvinists,  than  as  having 
embraced  the  peculiar  sentiments  of  Avminius.  But  still 
so  far  as  they  symbolize  with  either  system,  they  fall  in  with 
the  Arminians. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


/O 


Calvini'ts  value  tlieir  system  on  account  of  its  cfiiciency 
and  consistency  ; and  Ijecause  of  its  tendency  to  confound 
I lie  vcisdoni,  and  abase  the  pride  of  man,  and  exalt  the  pon  - 
er  and  glory  ofGod. 

The  Arminians  i)refer  theirs  on  account  of  its  mild  and 
!nofl'ensi\e  character.  They  consider  their  vieus  of  the 
character  and  government  of  God,  and  the  economy  of  his 
grace,  better  calculated  to  attract  the  love,  and  conciliate 
the  affections  of  his  offending  creatures,  than  the  severe 
and  strong  positions  of  the  Calvinists  ; more  consistent  with 
the  attributes  of  a God  of  infinite  mercy  and  benignity,  and 
more  encouraging  to  the  weak,  and  timorous,  and  guilty,  to 
approach  his  presence,  and  supplicate  his  clemency  and 
pardon.  They  consider  the  Cah  inistick  statements  as  to 
the  condition  of  both  saints  and  sinners,  calculated  to  in- 
spire the  first  with  presumptuous  confidence,  and  to  lull 
them  into  a fatal  security  ; and  to  overwhelm  the  other 
%vith  discouragement  and  despair. 

“ The  Arminians  found  their  sentiments  on  the  expres- 
sions of  our  Saviour  respecting  his  xvillifigyiess  to  save  all 
that  come  unto  him  ; especially  on  his  prayer  over  Jerusa- 
lem, his  sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  above  all,  on  his  deline- 
ation of  the  process  of  the  last  day.,  where  the  salvation  of 
men  is  not  said  to  have  been  procured  by  anj'  decree, 
but  because  they  had  done  the  will  of  their  Father,  v>ho  is 
in  heaven.  This  last  argument  they  deem  decisive  ; be- 
cause it  cannot  be  supposed  that  Jesus,  in  the  account  of  the 
JUDGMEXT  DAY,  would  have  deceived  them.  They  also 
say,  the  terms  in  the  Romans  respecting  election,  are  appli- 
cable only  to  the  state  of  the  Jews  as  a body,  without  refer- 
ence to  the  religious  condition  of  individuals,  either  in  the 
present  or  future  world. ”(2) 

Both  parties  it  is  well  known,  produce  an  abundance  of 
scripture  in  defence  of  tiieir  resjiective  systems,  and  too  of- 
ten indulge  a spirit  of  asperity  and  recrimination  unbecom- 
ing professors  of  the  same  religion,  and  disciples  of  the 
SAME  Master. 


>2)  Evans'  Sketch,  article  y\rminians. 


HISTOR\  OF  ALL  RELlGiOV?.  71 


Thus  we  see  that  Christian  professors  may  be  ranked 
under  two  heads,  as  to  their  views  of  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  God,  and  the  economy  of  his  grace.  And  we  shall 
next  proceed  to  show  that  they  are  capable  of  a similar 
classification  as  to  their  sentiments  concerning  the  person 
of  Christ.  All  who  believe  in  his  proper  deity  come  un- 
der the  head  of  Trinitarians,  while  all  w ho  disbelieve  this 
doctrine  may  be  denominated  Unitarians. 

After  giving  a brief  outline  of  each  of  these  systems,  I 
shall  select  from  approved  authors  on  each  side  proofs  ot 
their  respective  positions. 


Tkimtariaxs. — By  this  term  we  are  to  understand 
those  who  believe  that  there  are  three  distinct  persons  in 
the  Godhead,  the  Father^  Son  and  Holy  Spirit,  the  same  in 
substiince,  equal  in  power  and  dignity,  iuid  that  these  three 
are  one.  Hence  it  is  said  they  believe  in  a triune  God. 

Unitaria.n's — Believe  that  there  is  but  one  person  in 
the  Godhead,  and  that  this  person  is  the  Father  ; and  they 
insist  that  the  Trinitarian  distinction  of  persons  is  contra- 
dictory and  absurd. 

The  unity  of  God,  is  a doctrine,  which  both  parties  con- 
sider the  foundation  of  all  true  religion. 

Although  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  is  ostensibly  (he 
main  subject  of  dispute  between  Trinitarians  and  Unitari- 
ans, yet  it  is  in  reality  respecting  the  character  of  Christ. 
Those  who  believe  in  his  proper  deitjy  very  easily  dispose 
of  all  the  other  difficulties  in  the  Trinitarian  system  ; while 
•\nti-Trinitarians  find  more  fault  with  this  doctrine,  than 
any  other  in  the  Trinitarian  creed;  and  the  grand  obsta- 
cle to  their  reception  of  the  Trinitarian  faith  is  removed, 
when  they  can  admit  that  Jesus  Christ  is  God,  as  w’ell  as 
man.  So  that  the  burden  of  labour  on  both  sides  is  either 
to  prove  or  disprove  the  proper  deity  of  the  Son  of  God. 

In  proof  of  this  doctrine  the  Trinitarians  urge  many  de- 
clarations of  the  scripture,  which  in  their  opinion  admit  of 
BO  consistent  explanation  upon  the  Unitarian  scheme  ; they 
there  find  that  offices  are  assigned  to  Christ,  and  to  the  Ho- 


72 


HISTORY  OF  ATL  RKLUilOAS, 


!y  Spirit  which  none  but  GoJ  can  perform  ; particularly 
the  creation  oi'  the  world,  and  the  grand  decisions  of  the  day 
of  judgment.  As  they  read  the  scriptures,  the  attributes  of 
omnipotence,  omniscience,  omnipresence,  unchan guLleness  and 
c.ternifii  are  ascribed  to  Jesus  Christ.  And  they  infer  that 
a being  to  whom  all  these  perfections  are  ascribed  must  be 
truly  God,  co-equal  and  co-eternal  with  the  Father. 

The  Unitarians  on  the  other  hand,  contend  that  some  of 
these  passages  are  interpolations,  and  that  the  others  are  ei- 
ther mistranslated  or  misunderstood.  The  passage  in  John, 
in  particular,  respecting  the  Three  that  bear  record,  <S-c.  has 
been  set  aside  by  such  high  authority,  that  they  consider 
it  unfaii'  to  introduce  it  in  the  controversy. 

But  T rinitarians  reply  that  authors  of  equal  reputation 
and  a far  greater  number,  have  maintained  the  genuineness 
of  this  long  disputed  passage. 

As  the  terms,  Arian  and  SociffiAN  frequently  occur  in  this 
controversy,  it  may  be  proper  to  give  a short  definition  of 
each,  and  of  the  opinions  which  they  are  intended  to  repre- 
sent. 

Arians,  are  so  called  from  Arius,  a Presbyter  of  Alexan- 
dria in  Egypt,  that  fruitful  source  of  new  discoveries  in  re- 
ligion. He  began  to  tlounsh  about  315.  Arianism  was 
condemned  by  the  Council  of  Nice,  in  325,  but  for  a num- 
ber of  ages  it  found  ])owerful  supporters  among  the  great, 
and  spread  extensively  in  many  parts  of  the  Christian  world, 
especially  in  Africa  ; and  in  many  places  three,  Arian 
and  Orthodox  churches  w'ere  established  in  the  same  place 
in  ojiposition  to  each  other,  by  those  wdio  in  other  respects 
were  of  the  same  denomination,  much  as  we  find  it  now 
among  the  Congregationalists  in  many  towns  in  Massachu- 
•setts. 

The  SociNiAXS  take  their  name  from  Socinus  who  died 
in  Poland,  in  1601.  There  were  two  men  by  the  name  ol 
Socinus,  viz  : Lelius  and  Faustus,  uncle  and  nephew. 
But  Faustus  is  generally  considered  the  founder  ofSocini- 
anism. 

Although  Arius  and  Socinus  lived  about  thirteen  hun- 
dred years  apart,  yet  their  names  are  generally  associated 
near  together,  on  account  of  the  similarity  of  their  then- 


HISTOllY  OF  ALL  RFLKilOiNS 


73 


logical  systems,  and  because  they  agreed  in  rejecting  most 
parts  of  the  Trinitarian  system. 

The  Socinians  flourished  much  in  I’oland  and  T'ransyi- 
vania  in  the  Kith  century.  The  famous  acarlemy  at  Ita- 
cowwas  built  on  imrpose  for  them,  and  the  writings  ot  the 
Polish  Socinian  divines  have  acquired  considerable  ce- 
lebrity in  the  world. 

The  principal  difference  among  Arians  and  Socinians  is 
respecting  the  character  of  Christ  ; while  tlie  latter  repre- 
sent him  as  a mere  man,  who  had  no  existenre  before  his 
birth  and. appearance  in  thisivorld  ; the  j’ormer  descrifie 
Idrn  as  a super-angelick  being,  unitefi  to  a human  body. 
Those  who  exalt  the  power  and  dignity  ofChrist  above  the 
general  views  of  their  brethren  are  called /7/g/t  Jlriaus  ; 
while  others  who  approximate  the  Socinian  standaril  aie. 
denominated  Low  Jlrians.  Socinus  and  his  immediate  fol- 
lo^vers  had  some  peculiar  views  of  a rlelegated  divinity  in 
the  man  Christ  Jesus  ; and  some  went  so  far  as  to  considei* 
him  the  proper  object  of  prayer  and  praise. 

But  these  opinions  having  long  since  been  given  up  ; 
and  as  there  are  no  persons  now  who  hold  with  Socinus  in 
1 this,  and  some  other  particulars,  the  term  Socinian  is  com- 
plained of,  as  a misnomer,  when  applied  to  those  whom  it 
is  intended  to  describe. 

The  term  Unitarian  Is  becoming  a general  name  for  all 
who  oppose  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  whether  they  in- 
i dine  tothe  Arianor  the  Socinian  side  of  this  question.  And 
it  is  admitted  by  many  well  informed  Unitarians,  that  there 
is  a tendency  throughout  all  classes  of  their  denomination, 
to  the  belief  of  the  mere  human  ity  of  Christ,  and  to  become 
entitledJof  course,  to  the  appellation  ff«//ia?nVar/aMs.  Theirs 
is  certainly  the  most  simple  view  of  this  subject,  and  pre- 
sents a system  the  most  easy  to  be  comprehended  ; and 
I w'ith  those  who  find  enough  in  the  mere  humanity  of  Christ 
1 to  ansiver  their  needs,  and  who  can  bring  the  bible  to  this 
I standard,  it  will  no  doubt  prevail. 

' It  would  fill  a volume  to  give  only  a list  of  the  author.*! 
who  have  written  on  this  controversy,  and  the  works  they 
have  produced. 


71 


HI^fTOKV  01-^  ALL  HELIGIO.NS. 


V/ardl.nv  ami  V ates,  the  first  on  the  side  of  the  Trinita- 
I'i  ’.iis,  and  tlie  1 itier  on  that  of  the  Unitarians,  are  consider- 
ed as  st;mdaid  works  hy  ti)e  respective  parties;  they  are 
both  eleracntary  t re. discs,  and  contain  the  substance  of 
rvh.d  has  been  written  for  ages, /’or  and  against  the  doctrine 
Oi  the  trinity,  and  the  divinity  o'fClirist.  Both  their  works 
have  I'een  republished  in  tliis  country. 

Tills  controversy  has  been  agitated  considerably  of  late 
among  the  American  divines,and  'fhacher,  Channing,  Ware 
and  others,  on  the  side  of  tlie  Unitarians  ; and  Worcester, 
Stewart,  Miller,  &c.  in  behalf  of  tlie  Trinitarians,  have 
^vritten  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  their  brethren  on  both 
sitles. 

•\  few  quotations  from  some  of  their  works  shall  close 
the  discussion  of  this  article. 

Mr.  d’hacher  a young  minister  of  Boston,  who  afterwards 
died  in  F.uro|ie,  in  a sermon  preached  in  Boston  in  lb  15, 
on  the  Unitji  of  God,  and  against  the  Trinitariiyi  scheme, 
expresses  himself  as  follows  : 

“ 1 can  conceive  of  one  Uod  ; or  I can'conceive  of  three 
Gods  ; but  of  an  existence  which  is  neither  one  nor  three, 
in  any  known  meaning  of  these  terms,  and  yet  is  affirmed 
to  be  both  one  and  tiiree,  1 cannot  form  the  most  remote 
conception.  The  moment  that  I affix  any  idea  whatever  to 
these  words,  they  form  in  my^  mind  the  most  express  and 
formal  contradiction  ; other  men’s  understandings  may  be 
differentlv  constructed  ; hut,  for  myself,  unless  the  propo- 
sition of  the  Trinity'  means  that  there  are  three  Gods,  it 
does  not  convey  to  me  the  smallest  gleam  of  meaning. 

!...vv*-ver,  is  not  the  whole  of  that  doctrine  whicVi 
is  called  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  a word,  you  remem- 
ber, not  found  in  the  sacred  scriptures,  and  indeed  not  in- 
vented till  long  after  the  birth  of  Christ.  Onr  brethien 
mean  something  more  by  it  than  I have  y'et  stated  to  y'ou. 
Besides  the  doctrine  that  the  nature  of  God  comprehends 
three  perfectly  distinct,  suj)reme,and  self-existent  Person.-, 
they  make  the  enormous  addition  of  supposing,  that  one  of 
these  persons  possesses  a human  as  well  as  a divine  nature, 
is  at  tlie  same  time  perfect  God  and  perfect  man — at  oho 


HISTORY  OF  AFF  KELiGlOVS 


lb 


aud  thesaine  moment,  the  inliiiite,  eternal,  unchangeable  Je- 
hovah, and  a frail,  feeble,  and  imperfext  mortal  like  our- 
selves ! I fear,  my  frieiKls,  that  some  of  you,  who  l)ave  not 
much  attended  to  this  subject,  may  think  that  this  represen- 
tation cannot  he  accurate,  and  that  it  is  impossible  any  should 
think  they  find  such  a theory  as  this  in  the  bible  which  you 
habitually  read.”(3) 

Dr.  Channing  of  Boston,  in  a late  sermon  has  made  the 
following  statements  : 

“ We  believe  in  thedoctrine  ofGod’s  u.mty,  or  that  there 
is  one  God,  and  one  only.  To  this  truth  we  give  infinite 
importance,  and  we  feel  ourselves  bound  to  lake  heed,  lest 
any  man  spoil  ns  of  it  by  vain  philosophy.  The  proposi- 
tion, that- there  is  one  God  seems  to  us  exceedingly  plain. — 
JVe  understand  by  it,  that  there  is  one  being,  one  mind, 
one  person,  one  intelligent  agent,  and  one  only,  to  whom 
underived  and  infinite  perfection  and  dominion  belong.  We 
conceive  that  these  words tcould  have  conveyed  no  other 
meaning  to  the  simple  and  uncultivated  people  v^  ho  were 
set  apart  to  be  tho  depositaries  of  this  great  truth,  and  who 
were  utterly  iacapible  of  understanding  those  hair  Imeadth 
distinctions  betw’ccn  being  and  person^  which  the  sagacity 
of  latter  ages  has  discovered.  AVe  find  no  intimation,  that 
this  language  was  to  be  taken  in  an  unusual  sense,  or  that 
God’s  unity  was  quite  a different  thing  from  the  oneness  of 
other  intelligent  beings. 

“ We  object  to  thedoctrine  of  the  Trinity,  that  it  sub- 
verts the  unity  of  God.  According  to  this  doctrine,  there 
are  three  infinite  and  equal  persons,  possessing  supreme 
<livinity,  called  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Each  o 
those  ])ersons,  as  described  by  theologians,  has  his  own  par- 

(3)  Thacher’s  Sermon,  on  the  Unity  of  God,  pp.  13,  14- 
This  sermon  was  republished  in  England.  Yates  has  a col- 
lection of  propositions  on  this  subject,  much  more  tart  and 
b:mtering,  but  President  Kirkland  thinks  it  is  hai’dly  a fair 
specimen  of  the  spirit  of  Unitarians  towards  their  ojrpo- 
nents  ; and  by  his  suggestion  I have  omitted  it.  The 
reader  mav  find  it  in  Yates’  Reply.  Boston  edition,  pp.  175, 
1 TC. 


n[:STv)KY  OF  ALL 


KFLIGIONS. 


ticulur  consciousness,  nill,  end  perceptions.  They  love 
each  other,  converse  with  each  other,  and  delight  in  each 
other's  society.  They  perform  dilferent  parts  in  man's 
redemption,  each  Iiavin^  his  appropriate  office,  and  neither 
doing  the  work  of  the  other.  The  Son  is  mediator,  and 
not  the  Father.  The  Father  sends  the  Son,  and  is  not  him- 
self sent  ; nor  is  he  conscious,  like  the  Son,  of  taking  flesh. 
Here  then,  we  have  three  intelligent  agents,  possessed  of 
difl’erent  consciousnesses,  different  wills,  and  different  per- 
ceptions, performing  different  acts,  and  sustaining  different 
relations  ; and  if  these  things  do  not  imply  and  constitute 
three  minds  or  beings,  we  are  utterly  at  a loss  to  know  how 
three  minds  or  beings  are  to  be  formed.  It  is  diflercnce 
of  jiropciiies,  and  acts,  nnd  consciousness  which  leads  us  to 
the  belief  of  diflerent  intelligent  beings, and  if  this  mark  fail 
ns,  our  whole  know  ledge  fails  ; we  have  no  proof,  that  all 
the  agents  and  persons  in  the  universe  are  not  one  and  the 
same  mind.  When  we  attempt*to  conceive  of  three  Gods, 
we  can  do  nothing  more,  than  represent  to  ourselves  three 
agents,  distinguished  from  each  other  by  similar  marks  and 
peculiarities  to  those,  which  separate  the  persons  of  the 
M rinity  ; and  when  common  Christians  hear  these  persons 
spoken  of  as  conversing  w ith  each  other,  loving  each  other, 
and  performing  different  acts,  how  can  they  help  regarding 
them  as  diflerent  beings,  different  minds  ?”  (4) 

Professor  Stuart  of  Andover,  in  his  Letters  to  Dr.  Chan- 
cing observes  : I believe, 

“ 1.  That  God  is  one  ; numericaUy  one,  in  essence  ami 
attributes.  In  other  words  ; the  infinitely  perfect  Spirit, 
the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  things,  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  has  numericallij  the  same  essence,  and  the  same 
perfections,  so  far  as  they  are  known  to  us.  To  particular- 
ize ; the  son  possesses  not  simply  a similar  or  equal  essence 
and  perfections,  but  numerically  the  same  as  the  Father, 
without  division,  and  w ithout  multiplication. 

“ 2.  The  Son,  (and  also  the  Holy  Sj)irit.)  docs  in  some 
respect,  truly  and  really,  not  merely  nominally  or  logically, 
ciiffer  from  tlie  Fat})cr." 

: 1)  Channing's  Ordination  Sermon,  p.  8,9. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


77 


Mr.  Stuartquotes  the  words  oftvvelve  publick  confessions 
offaithconcerningthe  trinity,  all  which  agree  with  the  West- 
minster, that  “ there  is  one  only  living  and  true  God,  wlio 
is  inlinite  in  being  and  perfection,  a pure  spirit,  invisible, 
without  body,  parts,  or  passions,  immutable,  immense,  eter- 
nal, incomprehensible,”  &c. 

“ Now  (says  he,)  is  this  denial  of  the  divine  unity,  with 
which  we  are  implicitly  charged  ? Can  Unitarians  present 
a more  complete  description  of  the  divine  Unity,  than  is 
presented  by  these  Symbols  of  diflerent  denominations  of 
Christians,  who  admit  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  ? 

“ But  admitting  our  statement  of  the  divine  Unity  to  be 
correct  ; you  will  aver,  jirobably,  that  my  second  proposi- 
tion is  subversive  of  the  first.  Whether  this  be  so,  or  not, 
is  what  I now  propose  to  investigate. 

“The  common  language  of  the  Trinitarian  Symbols  is, 

That  there  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead."  In  your 
comments  upon  this,  you  have  all  along  explained  the  word 
person,  just  as  though  it  were  a given  point,  that  we  use  this 
word  here,  in  its  ordinary  acceptation  as  applied  to  men. 
But  can  you  satisfy  yourself  that  this  is  doing  us  justice  ? 
What  fact  is  plainer  from  church  history,  than  that  the  word 
person  was  introduced  into  the  creeds  of  ancient  times,  mere- 
ly as  a term  wdiich  avould  express  the  disagreement  ofchris- 
tians  in  general,  with  the  reputed  errours  of  the  Sabcilians  , 
and  otliers  of  similar  sentiments,  who  denied  tlie  existence 
of  any  real  distinction  in  the  Godhead,  and  asserted  that  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  were  merely  attributes  of  God, 
or  the  names  of  different  ways  in  which  he  revealed  him- 
self to  mankind,  or  of  different  relations  which  he  bore  to 
them,  and  in  which  he  acted  ? The  Nicene  Fathers  meant 
to  deny  the  correctness  of  this  statement,  when  they  used 
the  word  person. 

“ Most  certainly,  neither  they,  nor  any  intelligent  Trini- 
tarian could  use  this  term,  in  such  a latitude  as  you  repre- 
sent us  as  doing,  and  as  you  attach  to  it.  W e profess  to  use 
it  merely  from  the  poverty  of  language  ; merely  to  desig- 
nate our  belief  of  a real  distinction  in  the  Godhead  ; and 
NOT  to  describe  independent  conscious  beings,  possessing 


78 


iUbTOKY  OF  ALL  RCLIGIGNS. 


separate  and  eqval  essences,  and  perfections.  Why  should  we 
be  obliged  so  often  to  explain  ourselves  on  this  point  ? 

“ The  fact  that  a distinction  exists,  is  what  we  aver  ; the 
definition  of  tliat  distinction  is  what  i shall  by  no  means  at- 
tempt. By  what  shall  I,  or  can  I define  it  ? What  simile 
drawn  from  created  objects,  w'hicli  are  necessarily  derived 
and  dependent,  can  illustrate  the  mode  of  existence  in  that 
being,  who  is  underived,  independent,  unchangeable,  infi- 
nite, eternal  ? I confess  myself  unable  to  advance  a single 
step  here,  in  explaining  what  the  distinction  is.  I receive 
the  FACT  that  it  exists,  simply  because  1 believe  that  the  scrip- 
tures reveal  the  fact.  And  if  the  scriptures  do  reveal  the 
fact,  that  there  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead,  (in  the 
sense  explained  ;)  that  there  is  a distinction  which  affords 
grounds  for  the  appellations  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost ; which  lays  the  foundation  for  the  application  of  the 
personal  pronouns,  /,  thou,  he  ; which  renders  it  proper  to 
fspenk  of  sending  and  being  sent;  of  Christ  with  God, 

being  in  his  bosom,  and  other  things  of  the  like  nature  ; and 
yet,  that  the  divine  nature  equally  belongs  to  each  : then 
it  is,  like  every  other  fact  revealed,  to  be  received  simply 
on  the  credit  of  divine  revelation. 

“ Is  there  anymore  difficulty  in  understanding  the  fact, 
that  there  is  a distinction  in  the  Godhead,  than  there  is  in 
understanding  that  God  possesses  an  underived  existence? 
With  what  shall  we  compare  such  existence?  All  other 
beings  arc  derived;  and,  of  course,  there  is  no  object  in  the 
universe  with  which  it  can  be  compared.  To  detine  it  then, 
is  beyond  our  reach.  We  can  approximate  towards  a con- 
ception of  it,  merely  by  negatives.  AVe  deny  that  the  di- 
vine existence  has  any  author,  or  cause  ; and  when  we  have 
done  this,  we  have  not  defined  it,  ^but  simply  said  that  a 
certain  thing  docs  >iot  belong  to  it.  Here  we  must  rest; 
and  archangels,  probably,  cannot  proceed  beyond  this.”  (5) 

General  remarks. — All  established  churches,  and  nearly 
all  denominations  of  Christians,  whether  episcopal,  presby- 
terian  or  independent,  have  incorporated  in  their  creeds 
and  confessions  of  faith,  a professed  belief  in  the  doctrine  of 
the  trinity. 


(5)  Stewart’s  Letters  to  Channipg,  p.  19 — ^5. 


79 


HISTORY  OK  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


Unitarians  no  where  exist  as  a distinct  denomination,  so 
that  the  history  of  Unitarianism,  as  one  of  their  oldest  min- 
isters observed  to  the  author,  is  the  history  of  an  opinion, 
rather  than  of  a sect.  Unitarianism  of  dilferent  shades  is 
diffused  pretty  g;enerally  among  the  English  Presbyterians, 
and  considerably  among  the  General  Baptists  in  Eng- 
land ; among  the  Lutherans  in  Germany,  and  probably  more 
or  less,  among  all  classes  of  Protestants  ; and  Geneva  itself 
once  the  seat  of  Calvin  and  Orthodoxy,  is  said  to  be  almost 
entirely  overrun  with  this  sentiment.  Germany  has  long 
been  distinguished  for  the  celebrity  of  her  Unitarian  di- 
vines, but  it  is  said  there  is  a powerful  reaction  upon  their 
efforts,  in  the  revival  of  Orthodox  opinions,  in  that  countr}^ 

Among  the  Congregationalists  of  Massachusetts,  it  is  sup- 
posed by  an  eminent  Unitarian  minister,  that  one  third  of 
the  clergy,  and  one  half  of  the  people  are  of  that  opinion. 

All  Calvinists  are  Trinitarians,  but  all  Arminians  are  not 
Unitarians,  for  many  and  perhaps  most  of  those  so  called  are 
as  settled  in  their  belief  of  the  trinity,  and  of  the  Deity  of 
Christ,  as  their  Calvinistick  brethren. 

The  doctrine  of  the  atonement  as  held  by  Trinitarians, 
all  classes  of  Unitarians  deny.  Priestley,  Belsbam,  and 
other  Unitarians  of  a Socinian  cast,  speak  in  terms  of  great 
decision  against  any  dependence  on  the  merit  of  the  death 
of  Christ.  But  Dr.  Price,  a reputed  Arian,  maintains  that 
there  was  something  done  by  the  death  of  Christ,  towards 
our  salvation,  and  that  he  is  not  only  the  conveyer,  but  the 
author  and  the  means  of  our  future  immortality.  But  the 
doctrine  of  his  vicarious  sacrifice,  he  also  rejects.  (6) 

Unitarians  differ  so  much  from  almost  all  other  profes- 
sors of  Christianity,  that  they  are  generally  charged  with 
h^\'\ng  another  gospel — but  this  charge  they  complain  of  as 
illiberal  and  severe.  (7) 

Unitarianism  is  also  charged  with  being  injurious  in  its 
moral  tendency,  unfriendly  to  vital  piety,  hostile  to  mis- 

(6)  Price’s  Sermons  on  Christian  Doctrine,  p.  43,  45. 

(7)  Ware’s  Letters  to  Trinitarians  and  Calvinists,  p. 
150. 


80 


HISTORY  OF  ALT,  RELIGIONS 


sions,  and  deticicnt  in  y ielding  consolation  and  support  in 
death.  (8) 

Most  of  these  charges  are  also  very  fully  discussed  by 
Dr.  Ware,  in  his  Letters  to  Trinitarians  and  CMvinists.  (9) 
The  Lhiitarians  consider  it  a strong  proof  of  the  reasona- 
IdenO'S  anil  even  truth  of  their  systein  that  many  who  were 
I'ornierly  deists  and  contemners  of  the  gospel  a«  preached 
and  explained  by  the  orthodox,  have  become  its  friends  and 
disciples,  as  it  is  illustrated  by  them.  Their  opponents  in 
reply,  observe  that  it  proves  rather  that  the  two  systems  of 
Deism  and  L-nitarianism  are  «o  near  together  that  it  is  easy 
for  speculative  men  to  slide  from  one  to  the  other.  (1) 
Yaies  has  given  a list  of  40  eminent  men  who  were  LTni- 
t irians,  among  whom  are  a number  of  English  Prelates,  Sir 
Is.iac  Newton,  Locke,  William  Penn,  &c.  (2) 

But  the  Trinitarians  claim  much  the  greatest  number  of 
eminent  men  on  their  side.  Indeed  Dr.  Miller  engages  for 
one  truly  great  man.  who  has  avowed  himself  an  Unitarian, 
to  produce  five  hundred  who  have  taken  the  opposite 


side. 

(3) 

(8) 

Fuller’s  Sj^stems,  Lc. 

Miller's 

Letters, 

&c. 

(9) 

Letter  vii. 

(1) 

Fuller’s  Svstems,  &c. 

Miller's 

Letters, 

kc. 

(2) 

Reply,  p.  180. 

(3) 

Letters,  &c.  p.  103 

HfSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


81 


4IISCELI,ANF.OUS  ARTICLES. 

Pedobaptists. — This  term  is  derived  from  the  two 
Greek  words  pais  a child,  and  baptismos,  baptism,  and  is  ap- 
plied to  all  who  practice  infant  baptism,  which  includes 
nearly  the  whole  Christian  world,  except  the  Baptists  and 
Quakers. 

Pedobaptists  in  common  with  all  others,  claim  for  their 
practice,  an  apostolical  origin.  And  although  they  differ 
much  in  theological  opinions  in  forms  of  church  govern- 
I ment,  and  modes  of  worship,  yet  they  all  adopt  substantial- 
\ ly  the  same  mode  of  reasoning  in  their  defence  of  pedobap- 
tism.  Their  main  arguments  in  favour  of  infants  as  suita- 
ble subjects  for  baptism,  may  be  reduced  to  the  four  follow- 
ing heads,  viz  : 

1.  The  Abrahamic  Covenant,  with  the  inferences  dedu- 
cible  from  the  supposed  identity  of  that  covenant  with  the 
covenant  of  grace. 

2.  The  baptism  of  households — in  which  it  is  inferred 
some  infants  must  have  been  included. 

3.  The  testimony  of  the  Fathers. 

4.  The  universal  practice  of  the  Christian  world  for  ma- 
ny hundred  years.  Some  depend  more,  and  others  less,  up- 
on each  of  these  arguments. 

In  answer  to  the  objection  that  no  mention  is  made  in  the 
New  Testament  of  infants  being  received  into  the  church  ; 
they  reply,  that  there  was  no  need  of  its  being  mentioned, 

I as  their  membership  had  been  established  under  the  law, 
and  had  never  been  repealed  under  the  gospel.  “ Tlie  dic- 
tates of  nature,”  says  Buck,  “ in  parental  feelings  ; the  ver- 
dict of  reason  in  favour  of  their  privileges  ; the  language 
j of  prophecy  respecting  the  children  of  the  gospel  church  ; 
the  evidence  of  childre  n being  shr.rcrs  of  the  seals  of  grace, 
in  comioon  with  their  parents  for  the  space  of  4000  years, 
all  concur  in  favour  of  the  pedobaptist  opinion 

Pedobaptists  generally  adrniiiister  the  baptismal  rife  by 
sprinkling  or  pouring,  but  (ho  Greek  church  in  all  its  bran- 


HISTORY  OF  M,L  RFLIOIOXS 


chcs,  whcllicr  in  the  frozen  regions  ofSi'uerin,  or  in  the 
tomd  zone,  practice  trine  iinmersion.  Ail  Peilohap- 
lists  require  ot  adults  ^vho  seek  for  bapliMn,  a persona.l  ])io- 
tession  ol  tlieir  laith  ; and  so  far  agree  with  the  Baptists. 
They  also,  with  the  Baptists,  allow  immersion  to  be  valid 
baptism  ; but  in  opposition  to  them,  they  deny  that  no  oth- 
er mode  of  administering  this  rite  is  valid.  Their  arguments 
in  favour  ol  sprinkling  or  effusion,  are  derived  from  criti- 
cisms on  the  original  words  which  are  employed  to  des- 
cribe this  rite,  and  their  many  figurative  applications  in  the 
scriptures,  where,  in  their  opinion,  immersion  is  by  no 
means  necessarily  implied.  (1) 

The  arguments  of  the  Baptists  in  favour  of  their  peculiar 
sentiments  will  be  given  in  connexion  with  their  history. 

Protestants. — This  name  was  first  given  in  Germany  to 
those  who  adhered  to  the  doctrine  of  Luther,  Ijecause  in 
1 529  they  protested  .against  a decree  ofthe  emperoiir  Charles 
V.  and  the  diet  of  Spires  : declaring  that  they  appealed  to  a 
general  council.  The  name  was  aficrvvirds  given  to  the 
Calvinists,  and  has  since  become  a common  denomination 
for  all  who  dissent  from  the  Roman  Catholick  church,  in 
rvhatever  country  th.-’y  reside,  or  into  whatever  sects  they 
have  since  been  distributed. 

The  Reformation. — This  name  has  been  given  by  rvay 
of  eminence,  to  that  great  change  which  took  place  in  the 
Christian  world,  in  the  16th  century,  under  the  ministry  of 
Luther,  Calvin,  Zuinglius,  Melancthon,  and  other  eminent 
men  of  tocse  times. 

The  commencement  of  this  work  is  generally  dated  at 
Wittemherg  in  Saxony,  in  1517. 

Puritans. — In  the  middle  ages  this  term  was  applied  to 
dissenters  from  the  Greek  church  as  lias  already  been  men- 
tioned. 

in  England  the  name  of  Puritans  was  first  applied  to 
those  v/ho  wished  for  a firiher  degree  of  reformation  in  the 
church  than  was  adopted  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  a purer 
I'orm  o<’ discijiline  ami  worship.  A Puritan,  at  first,  says 

(1)  Buck  and  Hannah  Ad  uns,  articles  Baptism,  and  Pc 
dobaptists,  where  the  authorities  are  quoted. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELILiOXS. 


83 


\eal,  was  a man  of  severe  morals,  a Calvinist  in  doctrine, 
and  a non-conformist  to  the  ceremonies  and  discipline  of  the 
clmrch,  though  he  did  not  totally  separate  from  it.  (2) 

The  term  was  given  by  way  of  reproach,  much  as  that 
of  Methcdisls  is  now  in  England,  to  those  who  are  more  strict 
andzealous  than  their  neighbours,  whether  in  the  church 
or  out  of  it. 

Nonconformists. — After  the  act  of  Uniformity,  orj  the 
Bartholomew  act,  as  it  is  often  called,  in  1662,  by  which 
^ 2000  clergymen  were  ejected  from  their  livings,  those  who 
were  before  called  Puritans,  were  thus  distinguished.  (3) 

Dissenters  and  Protestant  Dissenters,  was  the  next 
name  given  to  this  people,  and  is  still  applied  in  England  to 
Presbyterians,  Independents,  Baptists,  Quakers,  Metho- 
dists, and  all  others,  who  dissent  from  the  Established 
Church. 

Dissidents,  was  a name  given  in  Poland  after  the  refor- 
mation to  those  of  the  Lutheran,  Calvinistick,  and  Greek 
profession,  and  others  who  withdrew  from  the  Catholick 
church. 

Reformed  Churches. — All  churches  are  considered  by 
Protestants,  more  or  less  reformed,  who  have  separated 
from  the  Church  of  Rome  ; but  the  termis  more  frequent- 
ly applied  to  the  Protestant  churches  on  the  Calvinistick  or 
Presbyderian  plan,  to  distinguish  them  from  the  Luther- 
ans. 

CouNcii.s. — Tliis  term  is  equally  applied  to  those  grand 
assemblies  of  bishops,  called  Oecumenical  or  General  Coun- 
cils of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  those  associations  of  min- 
isters and  laymen  among  Independents,  Congrcgationalists, 
Baptists  and  others,  who  meet  to  assist  in  ordaining  minis- 
ters, and  settling  dilnculties. 

Those  who  build  their  churches  on  the  Episcopal  or 
Presbyterian  model,  have  no  need  of  councils  for  the  ordi- 
nation of  ministers,  or  the  transaction  of  ecclesiastical  con- 

(2)  Neale's  History  of  the  Puritans,  Vol.  i.  prJIface, 

P-  ^ 

(3)  The  reasons  for  Nonconformity  may  be  found  in  NeaL- 
\ ol.  i.  chaji.  d. 


fU 


HiSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S 


rerns,  for  they  have  cstahlished  executives  anti  judicatories, 
interwoven  in  their  con-tit  ntions,  by  which  all  things  of  this 
kind  are  done.  But  those  who  adopt  the  Independent  plan 
of  church  building,  have  frequent  occasions  for  such  ^asso- 
ciation-,-and  iind  tiiem  ver}'  useful.  But  all  bodies  of  this 
kind  among  Independents,  whether  called  Synods,  Associa- 
tions, or  Councils,  can  do  nothing  more  than  advise. 

Creed,  is  a tbrm  of  words  in  which  the  articles  of  faith 
are  com]>rehended. 

CoNKEssiox  OF  Faitu,  is  the  list  of  the  several  articles 
of  the  belief  of  any  church  or  denomination.  And  howev- 
er much  creeds  and  confessions  may  have  been  abused,  and 
however  much  they  may  be  opposed,  it  is  perhaps  impossi- 
ble for  any  one,  who  has  any  settled  thoughts  upon  religion, 
whether  they  be  Calvinistick  or  Armiuian,  Trinitarian  or 
Unit  irian,  to  avoid  having  a creed,  and  makmg  a confession 
of  some  kind  or  other.  We  see  that  all  come  to  it,  sooner 
or  l iter. 

The  Apostles’ Creed,  is  an  ancient  summary  of  the 
cliristian  faith,  which  some  have  ascribed, (probably  with- 
er foundation,)  to  the  apostles  themselves. 

'fn-E  Athanasian  Creed  lies  at  the  bottom  of  most  na- 
lio'-.U  churches. 

The  Nicene  Creed,  ax’ose  out  of  the  first  general  coun- 
cil of  Nice. 

'I'hese  three  creeds  are  used  in  the  publick  offices  of  the 
cluirch  of  England  ; and  subscription  to  them  is  required 
of  all  the  established  clergy. 

The  Aitgsbcrg  Confession,  is  the  acknowledged  stan- 
dard of  faith,  for  the  Lutherans  and  Moravians. 

The  Heidelburg  Catechism,  is  adopted  b}^  the  church 
of  Holland,  and  the  Dutch  and  German  Reformed  churches 
of  this  country. 

The  Vy’estminster  Confession  of  Faith,  contains  the 
summary  of  doctrine  professed  by  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,  and 
the  Gener  al  Assembly  of  America. 

The  SAVor  Confession,  was  adopted  by  the  Independ- 
ents in  England  in  1658. 

The  Baptist  Confession,  was  adopted  by  the  Bap- 
tists in  England,  in  1689,  and  the  Fhiludeiphia  Association, 
in  1712. 


HISTOriY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


85 


I shall  next  proceed  to  some  brief  historical  sketches  of 
all  the  churches  and  denominations,  which  now  actually  ex- 
ist in  the  world,  under  the  fourteen  following  heads,  viz  : 

1.  The  Church  of  Rome. 

2.  The  Greek  Church,  and  its  branches. 

3.  The  Lutherans,  or  the  Evangelical  Church. 

4.  The  Church  of  England  and  its  branches. 

5.  The  Presbyterians  of  all  classes. 

6.  The  Independents. 

7.  The  Moravians,  or  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
of  the  United  Brethren. 

8.  The  Congregationalists. 

9.  The  Baptists  of  various  kinds. 

10.  The  Methodists,  or  the  Protestant  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church. 

11.  The  Quakers,  or  Friends. 

12.  The  Universalists. 

13.  The  Swedenbourgians,  or  the  New-Jerusalem 
Church. 

14.  The  Millenial  Church,  or  the  United  Society  of 
Believers,  commonly  called  Shalcers. 

A general  view  of  each  of  these  bodies  as  a whole,  will 
now  be  given  ; and  we  shall  attempt  to  show  that  the  whole 
Christian  world  may  be  reduced  to  these  fourteen  heads. 


8 


86 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


CHURCH  OF  ROME, 

This  is  the  largest  body  of  Christian  professors  in  the 
ivorld.  It  has  been  called  the  Latin  Church,  to  distinguish 
it  from  the  Greek  Church,  and  also  because  its  service  is 
in  that  language.  This  people  have  also  been  denomina- 
ted Papists,  and  their  religion  has  been  called  Popery  ; but 
all  these  appellations  they  consider  as  nick-names,  given 
them  either  from  ignorance  or  ill-will.  The  name  which 
they  assume,  and  by  w'hich  they  choose  to  be  distinguished 
is  Roman  CathoHcks,  and  accordingly  throughout  this  nar- 
rative, and  whenever  this  extensive  and  ancient  church  is 
referred  to,  I have  cautiously  avoided  the  use  of  any  other 
name. 

The  transactions  of  this  church  have  been  so  multipli- 
ed and  distinguished,  and  its  opinions  and  peculiarities  are 
so  numerous,  that  it  is  difficult  to  give  even  an  abridged  ac- 
count of  them,  within  the  limits  to  which  this  article  must 
be  i-educed.  We  shall  describe  them  under  the  followdng 
lieads,  viz  : 

1.  The  character  of  the  pope,  and  the  number  of  popes. — 
All  Catholicks  agree  in  representing  the  pope  as  the  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter,  and  the  vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth.  He 
has  the  power  of  feeding,  ruling,  and  governing  the  whole 
church,  and  exercises  his  jurisdiction  over  all,  clergy  as 
well  as  laity.  This  power  is  entirely  spiritual,  and  is  un- 
connected with  any  temporal  authority,  except  in  the  pa- 
pal dominions,  where  the  pope,  in  addition  to  his  spiritual 
functions,  exercises  the  rights  of  a tempornl  prince.  His 
care  and  solicitude  extends  to  all  Roman  Catholick  church- 
es throughout  the  world.  He  makes  laws  for  the  univer- 
sal church,  dispenses  with  some  of  them,  w hen  he  thinks 
jumper,  punishes  those  who  do  not  obey  them,  passes  sen- 
tence upon  all  ecclesiastical  causes  referred  to  him,  (which 
ought  to  be  the  case  with  all  those  of  great  importance,) 
and  receives  apj>eals  from  all  Roman  Catholick  bishops  in 
the  world.  It  is  he  who  convokes  a General  Council — 


TTISTORY  OF  MA.  RELIGIONS.  ^7 


itivites  to  it  oil  Roman  Catholick  bishops  dispci-sed  through- 
out the  globe — presides  in'  it  personaiiy,  or  by  his  legates, 
and  confirms  its  decrees.  He  constitutes  new  bishopricks, 
deprives  bishops  of  their  sees  for  crimes,  and  those  un- 
justly deprived  often  he  restores. 

Seventy-two  cardinals  compose  the  senate  of  the  pope, 
and  assist  him  in  the  government  of  the  universal  church. 
This  body  is  called  the  sacred  college.  They  have  an  ab- 
solute power  in  the  church,  during  the  vacancy  of  the 
Holy  See.  'i  hey  have  the  sole  right  to  elect  the  pope, 
and  are  themselves  the  only  persons  on  whom  the  choice 
can  fall. 

Including  Si.  Peter,  whom  the  Catholicks  denominate 
the  first  pope,  and  Pius  VII.  who  now  fills  the  papal  chair, 
there  have  been  two  hundred  and  fifty-two  pontiffs.  And, 
among  them  there  have  been  23  Johns  ; 15  Gregories  ; 
14  Clements  ; 14  Benedicts  ; 13  Innocents  ; 11  Bonifa- 
ees ; 11  Leos  ; 9 Stephens  ; 8 Alexanders  ; 8 Urbans,  and 
a less  number  of  a great  variet}"  of  names.  (1) 

2.  The  distinguishing  tenets  of  this  church. — “ Tlje 
Roman  Catholicks  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  as  such  have 
the  highest  veneration  for  them,  and  own  them  to  be  of 
the  grea.test  authority  upon  earth,  leading  infallibly  to 
truth,  when  righthj  umlerst6od  ; hut  finding  by  the  fexperi- 
ence  of  so  many  heresies,  since  our  Saviour’s  time,  all  pre- 
tending fo  be  grounded  on  scripture,  many  parts  of  the 
word  of  God,  even  those  that  concern  the  most  fundamen- 
tal articles  of  the  Christian  religion,  interpreted  several 
ways,  and  made  to  signify  things  contradictory  ; the  Roman 
Catholick  does  not  presume  to  follow  his  own  interpreta- 
tion of  any  texts  in  it,  contrary  to  the  way  they  have  been 
understood  by  the  universal  church  in  all  ages,  since  the 
apostles,  however  well  grounded  his  own  private  sentiments 
may  appear  to  him.  For,  as  none  but  the  universal  church, 

(1)  The  popes  assume  what  papal  name  they  choose,  on 
their  election. 


o8  tIiSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


could  with  certninty  tell  him  what  hooks  she  received  from 
the  apostles,  as  coubiining  the  word  of  God  ; so  he  be- 
lieves none  but  the  universal  church  can  point  out  to  him, 
with  certainty,  in  what  sense  the  same  word  of  God  was 
delivered  to  her  by  the  apostles,  when  a contest  arises 
about  the  meaning  of  it ; and  to  guard  himself  against  errour 
he  professes  in  this  creed,  (2)  not  to  interpret  it  otherwise 
than  according  to  the  unaniinous  consent  of  the  Holy  Fathers, 
in  all  ages." 

The  Roman  Catholicks  believe  in  seven  sacraments,  viz. 
Baptism,  Confirmation,  Eucharist,  Penance,  Extreme-Unc- 
tion, Order  and  Matrimony ; all  these  they  believe  neces- 
sary for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  though  not  all  necessary 
for  every  individual.  They  also  believe  that  they  confer 
grace  ; and  that  of  these.  Baptism,  Conhrmation  and  Or- 
fier,  cannot  be  reiterated  without  sacrilege.  Baptism  they 
hold  to  be  the  means  appointed  by  our  Lord  to  deliver  us 
from  original  sin,  and  make  us  children  of  God,  and  mem- 
bers of  his  church,  and  entitle  us  to  eternal  happiness. 

By  Confirmation,  according  to  their  belief,  the  baptised 
person  receives  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  confirm  him  in,  and  en- 
able him  to  profess,  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  make  him  a per- 
fect Christian. 

The  sacred  powers  of  the  Priesthood,  with  grace  to  en- 
able one  to  exercise  them  well,  are  in  their  opinion,  com- 
municut  nl  by  the  sacrament  of  Order. 

The  Roman  Catholicks  complain  much  of  the  represen- 
tations which  many  Protestant  writers  have  given  of  the 
worship  of  saints  and  images,  and  of  their  doctrine  of  abso- 
lution. 

“ They  most  firmly  assert,  that  the  images  of  Christ,  of 
the  blessed  Virgin,  and  of  the  other  saints  are  to  be  had 

(2)  The  creed  of  Pope  Pius  the  Fourth,  is  here  referred 
to,  which  is  given  at  large  in  Rev.  R.  Adams’  Rel.  World 
Displayed.  Vol.  ii.  p.  14-18.  The  substance  of  a number 
of  its  articles,  is  given  in  what  follows  above. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


89 


and  retained,  and  that  due  honour  and  veneration  is  to  be 
given  them. 

“ The  honour  which  they  give  them,  however,  is  but  a 
?-e/atiDe  honour ; they  honour  for  example,  the  image  of 
Christ,  not  for  any  intrinsick  excellency  or  virtue  in  the 
image  itself,  but  for  the  relation  it  has  to  Christ,  whom  the 
image  represents,  and  thus  the  honour  is  wholly  given  to 
Christ : for  supposing  a Roman  Catholick  thus  honoring  an 
image,  which  he  believes  the  image  of  Christ,  but  finding 
out  from  some  learned  person,  that  it  is  the  image  of  a 
man  he  knows  nothing  about,  that  moment  the  honour  ceas- 
eth,  though  the  image  is  intrinsically  the  same  ; the  reason 
is,  he  finds  it  is  not  the  image  of  Christ  ; a proof,  it  is  not 
the  image,  but  Christ,  whom  he  honours.” 

“ Roman  Catholicks  adopt  the  same  kind  of  reasoning  re- 
specting the  veneration  which  they  pay  to  the  images  and 
relicks  of  the  Saints.  They  firmly  believe  that  to  give 
the  worship  due  to  God,  to  any  creature  whatever,  is  the 
abominable  crime  of  idolatry,  destructive  of  salvation ; 
but  at  the  same  time,  they  constantly  hold,  that  due  honour 
is  to  be  given  the  Saints. 

“ Although  the  Roman  Catholicks  believe,  that  mercy, 
grace,  and  salvation,  are  to  be  had  through  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ  yet  they  hold  that  it  is  good  and  useful 

to  have  recourse  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints  in  heaven, 
petitioning  them  to  pray  to  God  for  them,  to  obtaij  their 
request,  as  they  know  them  to  be  favourites  of  the  Great 
King  ; in  the  same  way  that  a subject,  wishing  to  get  some- 
thing of  consequence  from  a most  gracious  sovereign,  who 
alo7ie  had  that  in  his  power  to  give,  besides  his  own  ear- 
nest petition,  laid  before  his  majesty  to  obtain  the  same, 
would  beg  also  of  some  one  of  the  king’s  favourites,  to  in- 
tercede for  him.  This  is  what  Roman  Catholicks  mean  by 
the  invocation  of  Saints.  The  Catechism  of  the  Council  of 
Trent,  distinguishes  between  the  assistance  implored  of 
God,  and  the  aid  implored  of  the  Saints.  Have  mercy  on 
us,  is  the  petition  to  God  ; pray  for  us,  is  that  to  the  Saints. 

“ The  Catholicks  believe  that  by  the  sacrament  of  pen- 
ance, a priest,  duly  qualified  to  administer  it,  can  forgive 
8* 


90 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELiGIonS. 


one  his  sins,  providing  he  is  sincerely  sorry  for  them,  is 
firmly  resolved  to  avoid  them  through  grace  for  the  future, 
and  is  disposed  to  give  satisfaction  by  penitential  works,  ac- 
cording to  his  capacity,  to  his  offended  God,  or  make  re- 
stitution, if  he  can,  to  his  injured  neighbour,  and  confesses 
his  sins  with  sincerity  to  his  confessor.  But  so  far  arc 
they  from  believing  that  a priest,  bishop,  or  pope,  can  for- 
give one  his  sins  without  these  dispositions,  that  they 
do  not  believe  God  himself  will  forgive  any  man  without 
them.” 

“ Respecting  satisfaction  and  indnlgencies,  Bossuet  ob- 
serves : When  the  church  imposes  upon  sinners  painful  and 
laborious  works,  and  they  undergo  them  with  humility,  this  is 
called  satisfaction ; and  when  regarding  the  fervour  of  the 
penitents  or  some  other  good  works  which  she  has  prescri- 
bed them,  she  relaxes  some  part  of  that  pain  which  is  due 
to  them,  this  is  called  indulgence.'" 

Much  has  been  written  by  Catholicks  to  show  the  incor- 
rect views  which  their  opponents  have  had  of  indnlgencies. 
And  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  Pope’s  infallibility.  But 
it  is  allowed  by  Catholicks  that  different  expositions  have 
been  given  of  this  last  doctrine  by  their  theologians. 

The  doctrines  of  purgatory  and  transubstantiation,  they 
admit  in  the  sense  in  which  they  are  commonly  understood 
by  others.  The  Real  Presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
our  Saviour,  is  so  solidly  established  by  the  words  of  the 
institution,  which  we  understand  literally,”  says  Bossuet, 
“ that  there  is  no  more  reason  to  ask  us  why  we  fix  ourselves 
to  the  proper  literal  sense,  than  there  is  to  ask  a traveller, 
why  he  follows  the  high  road.  It  is  their  parts  who  have 
recourse  to  the  figurative  sense,  and  who  take  by-paths  to 
give  a reason  for  what  they  do.” 

Roman  Catholicks  consider  the  decisions  of  General 
Councils,  in  matters  of  faith  infallible  ; of  these  they  have 
had  seventeen.  The  Council  of  Nice  which  was  held  in 
325  on  account  of  the  Arian  heresy,  was  the  first  body  of  this 
kind.  It  consisted  of  318  bishops.  And  the  Council  of 
Trent,  which  was  opened  in  1545,  under  the  pontificate  of 
Paul  III.  was  the  last.  This  Council  consisted  of  196 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


91 


bishops, who  concurred  unanimously  in  condemning  the 
i novelties  then  lately  broached  by  Luther,  Calvin  and  oth- 
i;  ers. 

The  decisions  of  this  Council  are  regarded  by  all  Roman 
I Catholicks  with  the  greatest  deference,  and  considered  of 
I the  utmost  importance  in  matters  of  faith. 

I The  tenth  General  Council,  which  was  held  in  1139,  in 
I which  the  opinions  of  Peter  de  Bruys  and  Arnold  of  Bi-es- 
i ciawere  condemned,  consisted  of  nearly  1000  bishops. 

The  principal  orders  of  Monks  among  the  Roman  Catho- 
licks, are  the  Basilians,  Benedictines,  Augustinians,  Domi- 
nicans, Franciscans,  Canon  Regulars,  4"C.  All  these  orders 
take  the  solemn  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience. 
In  general  they  are  exempt  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop,  and  are  immediately  under  that  of  the  pope, 
i 3.  The  extensive  spread  of  the  gospel,  by  the  Catholicks. — 
i The  Roman  Catholicks  claim  the  honour  of  having  done 
more  than  all  other  denominations  to  propagate  Christianity 
among  idolaters  and  heathens. 

“ The  history  of  this  church  is  blended  and  intimately 
connected  with  the  history  of  every  civilized  kingdom  in 
the  world ; and  there  has  been  no  nation  as  yet  (3)  since 
the  apostolick  age,  converted  from  infidelity  to  Christiani- 
ty, which  has  not  been  brought  to  the  light  of  fiiith,  by  men 
either  sent  by  the  Pope  of  Rome  for  that  purpose,  or  in 
communion  with  him. 

“ In  the  2d  age,  the  great  conversions  in  Africa,  Gaul  and 
Britain,  were  elfected  by  missionaries  from  Rome  ; and  in 
like  manner  the  Goths  were  converted  in  the  3d  century  ; 
the  Ethiopians  and  Iberians  in  the  4th : the  Scots,  and 
Irish,  and  French  in  the  6th;  the  Southern  and  Northern 
Piets,  and  the  Swabians,  the  English  Saxon  king,  Ethelbert, 
with  his  people,  in  the  6th  ; the  East  Angles,  and  the  duke 
of  Franconia,  with  his  people  in  the  7th  ; Hesse,  Thurin- 
gia, Westphalia,  and  Saxony  in  the  8th  ; the  Sclavonians, 

(3)  The  great  changes  in  the  South-sea  islands,  have  ta 
ken  place  since  this  statement  was  made. 


92 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Moravians,  and  Bohemians,  and  the  people  of  Holstein  in 
the  9th  ; the  Danes,  the  Poles,  and  the  Prussians  in  the 
10th  ; the  Icelanders,  the  Hungarians,  and  Norwegians  in 
the  11th  ; Courland,  Samogatia,  and  Livonia  in  the  12th  ; 
many  of  the  Tartars,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Dominican! 
and  Franciscans  in  the  13th  ; Lithuania,  and  25,000  Jews 
and  Moors,  in  the  14th  ; the  Canary  Islands  in  the  15th  ; 
and  in  the  16th  century  Francis  Xavier  is  said  to  have 
brought  many  hundred  thousands  to  the  Roman  Catholick 
I'aith  in  different  parts  of  India  and  Japan.  And  Martinus, 
a preacher  of  the  Franciscan  order,  with  twelve  compan- 
ions, in  the  course  of  seven  years,  in  the  empire  of  Mexi- 
co, baptised  upwards  of  a million  ; and  another  monk  of 
the  Dominican  order,  is  said  to  have  converted  an  innumer- 
able multitude  of  barbarians,  in  the  southern  continent  of 
America,  in  the  same  century. 

“ And  by  the  zealous  labours  of  Roman  Catholick  mis- 
sionaries, in  the  17th  century,  great  numbers  were  brought 
over  to  the  Roman  Catholick  faith,  in  several  parts  of  Asia, 
as  in  China,  the  kingdoms  of  Tonquin,  of  Cochin  China,  of 
Madure,  of  Thibet,  and  Marian  Islands  ; as  well  as  in  New 
Mexico,  Canada,  California,  and  several  other  parts  of  the 
infidel  world. 

4.  An  account  of  the  Propaganda^  and  other  institutions. 
— The  principle  Instrument  of  the  vast  missionary  opera- 
tions of  the  Roman  Catholicks,  especially  for  about  two 
centuries  past,  has  been  the  Co/Zege  de  propagandajide,  the 
congregation  for  the  propagation  of  the  faith.  This  grand 
establishment  was  founded  at  Rome,  in  1622,  by  pope 
Gregory  XV.  who  enriched  it  with  ample  revenues.  Its 
riches  and  possessions  were  so  prodigiously  augmented,  by 
the  munificence  of  Urban  VIII.  and  an  incredible  number 
of  donors,  that  its  funds  became  adequate  to  the  most  mag- 
nificent and  expensive  undertakings  ; and  its  design  was  to 
propagate  the  religion  of  Rome  in  all  parts  and  corners  of 
the  world. 

This  famous  missionary  college  was  succeeded  by  the 
seminary  for  the  propagation  of  the  faith,  in  1627. 


HISTORY  OF  AT.L  RELIGIONS,  93 


In  1663  the  congregation  of  priests  of  the  foreign  mis- 
sions, was  established  in  France,  by  royal  authority. 

And  this  was  succeeded  by  the  Parisian  seminary  of  mis- 
sions abroad. 

By  these  and  many  auxiliary  institutions,  vast  numbers 
were  educated  for  missionary  purposes,  and  sent  into  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  world  ; books  of  various  kinds  were 
published  to  facilitate  the  study  of  foreign  and  barbarous 
languages  ; the  sacred  writings,  and  other  pious  produc- 
tions were  sent  abroad  to  the  most  distant  corners  of  the 
globe. 

The  religious  orders  who  were  the  most  active  and  suc- 
cessful in  these  missions,  were  the  Jesuits,  the  Dominicans, 
the  Franciscans,  and  the  Capuchins.  (4) 

The  revenues  of  the  Propaganda,  as  well  as  those  of  the 
pope  were  seized  upon  by  Buonaparte,  when  he  invaded 
Italy,  and  its  power  was  fora  time  greatly  enfeebled.  But 
it  has  since  recommenced  its  operations,  having  been  reliev- 
ed by  loans  from  their  friends  in  England,  and  its  slTatrs 
are  now  in  a prosperous  train. 

5.  Distinguished^  men. — The  Roman  Catholicks  can 
boast  of  many  men  of  the  greatest  learning  and  distinc- 
tion in  the  world.  Massilon,  Bourdalue,  and  Flechier, 
are  deemed  models  of  pulpit  eloquence.  To  these  maybe 
added  the  amiable  and  excellent  Fenelon,  Archbishop  of 
Cambray,  whose  admirable  dialogues,  on  the  eloquence 
of  the  pulpit,  have  lately  been  published  by  Dr.  Porter  of 
Andover,  in  his  Preacher’s  Manual. 

The  pious  Thomas  Kempis,  and  Madame  Guion  were, 
also,  members  of  this  church. 

The  Catholicks  with  all  other  denominations,  whose 
forefathers  were  bigoted  and  persecuting,  complain  of  hav- 
ing the  faults  of  their  ancestors  imputed  to  them,  and  re- 
tort, that  all  churches  which  have  had  the  power  to  perse- 
cute have  too  much  abused  it. 


(4)  Moslaeirn’s  Ecclesiastical  History,  Vol.  v.  p.  1 — 7. 


91 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


6.  Countries  ■sphere  found. — The  Roman  Catholick  re- 
ligion, is  established  in  Italy,  France,  Spain  and  Portu- 
gal ; in  each  of  which  countries  the  great  mass  of  the  pop- 
ulation is  of  this  religion.  In  Poland,  and  many  of  the  Ger- 
man states,  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  the  inhabitants  are 
Catholicks.  A few  of  them  are  found  in  Denmark  and  i 
Sweden,  and  many  of  them  reside  in  Holland.  They  are 
also  scattered  in  different  parts  of  the  British  empire.  In 
England  they  are  supposed  to  amount  to  over  a liundred 
thousand  ; and,  in  Ireland  from  two  to  thi’ee  millions.  In 
South  America  the  whole  of  the  inhabitants,  both  natives 
and  colonists,  are  Catholicks,  which  is  likewise  the  case 
with  the  Spanish  settlements  in  North-America.  In  Can- 
ada the  Roman  Catholick  is  the  established  and  prevailing 
religion.  There  they  have  two  universities,  one  at  Q,ue- 
bec,  and  the  other  at  Montreal.  These  people  are  also 
numerous  in  China,  where  they  have  a college  ; and  they 
have  an  ardibishoprick,  and  a populous  establishment  at 
Goa  in  Hindostan.  They  are  to  be  found  in  great  numbers 
in  Russia,  and  in  the  Grecian  Isles,  and  a number  of  the 
West  India  Islands,  are  inhabited  mostly  by  Catholicks. 

7.  Roman  Catholicks  in  the  United  States. — In  the  Uni- 
ted States  the  Roman  Catholicks  have  an  archbishoprick  at 
Baltimore,  and  seven  bishopricks,  viz  : those  of  Boston, 
New-York,  Philadelphia,  Richmond,  Va.  Charleston,  S. 

C.  Bardstown,  Ky.  and  St.  Louis,  Louisiana.  Their  con- 
gregations probably  amount  to  somewhere  from  75  to  100, 
most  of  which  have  churches  erected  for  their  accommo- 
dation, a number  of  which  are  very  splendid  and  spacious. 

The  Catholicks  have  also  four  colleges,  and  a number  of 
literary  seminaries,  charitable  institutions,  and  sisterhoods 
in  the  United  States,  which  will  be  described  under  their 
proper  heads. 

The  Roman  Catholick  religion  was  introduced  into  this 
country,  with  the  first  settlers  ofMaryland,  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  who  granted  that  province  to  Lord  Baltimore,  a 
Catholick  nobleman,  as  a refuge  for  persons  of  his  religion, 


95 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 

» ■ ■ — 

from  the  persecutions  to  which  they  were  exposed  at  home. 
And  to  the  honour  of  the  Catholick  Marylanders  it  ought  to 
be  mentioned,  that  while  some  of  the  Protestant  provinces 
were  persecuting  all  who  diflered  from  them,  and  Virginia 
was  banishing  the  Quakers,  and  Massachusetts  was  hanging 
reputed  witches,  they  tolerated  and  protected  all  who  were 
moral  and  civil. 

The  first  episcopal  see  of  the  Roman  Catholick  faith  in 
the  United  States,  was  established  in  Baltimore,  in  1790, 
and  the  Rev.  Ur.  John  Carroll,  who  was  afterwards  called 
to  fill  the  arch-episcopal  chair,  in  the  same  place,  was  ap- 
pointed its  first  bishop. 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  the  Bull  of  Pius  VI.  con- 
stituting this  see.  After  the  preamble,  the  Bull  thus  con- 
tinues ; 

“ Wherefore  it  haA'ing  reached  our  ears,  that  in  the? 
flourishing  commonweal  ih  of  the  Thirteen  Ainericaii  States, 
many  flit hfu I Christians,  united  in  communion  with  the 
Chair  of  Peter,  in  wliicii  the  centre  of  Catholick  unity  is 
fixed,  and  governed  in  their  spiritual  concerns  by  their  OAvn 
priest’s  having  care  of  souls,  earnestly  desire,  that  a bishop 
may  be  appointed  over  them  to  exercise  the  functions  of 
Episcopal  order,  to  feed  them  more  largely  Avith  the  food 
of  salutary  doctrine,  and  to  guard  more  carefully  that  por- 
tion of  the  Catliolick  flock  ; we  Aviilingly  embraced  this  op- 
portunity, which  the  grace  of  Almighty  God  has  afforded 
us,  to  provide  those  distant  regions  Avith  the  comfort  and 
ministry  of  a Catholick  bishop.  And  that  this  might  be  ef- 
fected more  successfully,  and  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
sacred  canons,  we  commission  our  venerable  brethren,  the 
cardinals  of  the  holy  Roman  Church,  directors  of  the  con- 
gregation de  propaganda  fide,  to  manage  this  business  Avith 
the  greatest  care,  and  to  make  a report  to  us.” 

After  having  designated  Dr.  Carroll  to  the  Episcopal  of- 
fice, the  Bull  proceeds  : 

“ We,  moreover,  decree  and  dfeclare  the  said  Episcopal 
see  thus  created,  to  be  subject  or  suffragan  to  no  metropo- 
litan right  or  jurisdiction,  but  to  be  forever  subject  immedi- 


96 


HISTOIU  OF  ALL  RELIGIO.N3. 


ately  to  us,  and  to  our  successors,  the  Roman  Pontifi's,  and 
to  this  Apostolical  see.” 

In  like  manner  all  Catholick  Bishops,  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  must  be  either  appointed  by  the  pope,  or  their  ap- 
pointment must  be  conhrmed  by  his  holiness. 

Dr.  Carroll’s  consecration  took  place  in  England  in 
1790,  and  was  performed  by  the  Right  Rev’d.  Dr.  Charles 
Walmesley,  Bishop  of  Rama,  senior  Apostolical  Vicar  of 
the  Catholick  religion  in  that  kingdom.  The  consecration  of 
the  new  American  bishop  was  performed  during  a solemn 
High  Mass,  on  the.  day  of  the  feast  of  the  assumption  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  The  tw'o  prelates  were  attended 
by  their  respective  assistant  priests,  and  acolytes,  accor- 
ding to  the  rubrick  of  the  Roman  Pontifical.  The  richness 
of  their  vestments,  the  musick  of  the  choir,  the  multitude  of 
the  wax-lights,  and  the  ornaments  of  the  altar  concurred 
to  increase  the  splendour  of  the  solemnity,  which  made  a 
lasting  impression  on  every  beholder. 

The  society  of  Jesus,  or  the  order  of  the  Jesuits,  which 
had  been  so  severely  treated  by  some  of  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiffs, was  established  in  the  United  States  in  1806,  and  wae 
subjected  to  the  General  of  the  Order,  in  Russia,  where  it 
had  been  re-established  a few  years  before.  The  A»meri- 
can  Catholicks  speak  in  terms  of  the  most  cordial  approba- 
tion, of  the  ability  and  usefulness  of  this  order  in  this  coun- 
try. The  society  at  present  consists  of  26  Fathers,  10 
Scholasticks  in  Theology  ; 17  Scholasticks  in  Philosophy, 
Rhetorick,  and  Belles  Lettres  ; 14  Scholasticks  in  the  No- 
vitiate ; 22  Lay  Brothers  out  of,  and  4 Lay  Brothers  in 
the  Novitiate. 

A considerable  number  of  the  Catholick  churches  in 
this  country  are  spacious  and  costly  buildings,  and  the  Ca- 
thedrals of  Baltimore  and  New  York,  are  deserving  of  par- 
ticular mention.  The  one  in  Baltimore  was  begun  early  in 
this  century  by  the  late  Archbishop  Carroll.  The  style  is 
Roman,  and  is  intended  to  represent  a Roman  cross.  Its 
extreme  length,  exclusive  of  the  intended  portico,  is  166 
feet,  and  breadth  across  the  transepts  is  1 1 5 feet. 


97 


HISTORY  or  ALL  KELKHONS. 


The  Cathedral  of  New-York  is  120  feet  long,  by  Go  feel 
wide,  and  is  capable  of  containing  6000  people.  The  style 
isGothick,  and  cost  upwards  of  90,000  dollars.  The  pres- 
ent number  oflloman  Catholicksin  New-lork,  is  upwards 
of  20,000.  A cathedral  is  about  to  be  built  in  Charleston, 
S.  C.  which  it  is  said,  will  equal  in  size  and  beauty  any 
church  in  the  United  States. 

The  foundation  of  a new  Catholick  church  has  lately 
been  laid  in  Montreal,  in  Lower  Canada,  160  feet  long,  by 
66  feet  wide. 

8.  The  number  of  Archbishops,  Bishops,  and  Clergy. — 
The  number  ofRoman  Catholick  Archbishops  throughout 
the  world,  is  estimated  at  120.  The  number  of  Sutfragan 
bishops,  is  supposed  to  be  about  760.  (5) 

The  number  ofthe  Catholick  clergy  must  be  immensely 
great,  but  I am  not  able  to  state  the  amount.  In  France  and 
Spain  alone,  before  the  revolutions  in  those  kingdoms,  the 
clergy,  exclusive  of  the  multitudes,  who  were  devoted  to 
a monastick  life,  were  over  300,000. 

' 9.  Literary  Institutions. — The  Roman  Catholicks  have 

j literary  institutions  in  all  parts  of  the  world  where  their 
religion  has  spread.  All  the  Universities  in  France,  Spain, 
Portugal,  and  the  Italian  states,  belong  to  them.  Their 
j universities  and  colleges  in  these  kingdoms  in  the  German 
states,  in  the  two  Americas,  and  other  parts  of  the  world, 
probably  amount  to  somewhere  from  80  to  100.  Most  of 
these  institutions,  are  universities,  with  all  the  appendages 
of  colleges,  revenues,  professorships,  &c.  peculiar  to  Eu- 
ropean establishments  of  this  kind. 

10.  General  Remarks. — The  Roman  Catholicks  are  Epis- 
copalians of  the  highest  class,  and  indeed  all  other  Episco- 
pal churches,  are  indebted  to  them  for  the  preservation  and 
continuation  of  that  Apostolical  Episcopal  authority,  which 

1 “ 

i (5)  Since  the  statement  which  is  given  in  p.  57  was  prin- 
j ted  off.  the  author  has  received  a communication  from  the 
; same  worthy  clergyman,  who  is  there  named,  who  upon  q 
more  accurate  survey  has  requested  me  to  state  the  nuna- 
ber  as  above. 


9 


98 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGION’S. 


in  their  opinion,  is  so  needful  to  the  validity  of  their  or- 
dinations, and  the  lawful  exercise  of  their  spiritual  func- 
tions. (6) 

The  Roman  Catholicks  are  ■ strict  Trinitarians,  and  no 
minister  can  exercise  his  functions  in  their  church,  who 
does  not  subscribe  to  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity.  In  their 
views  of  doctrine  they  prefer  the  sentiments  of  the  Armin- 
ians,to  those  of  the  Calvinists.  They  consider  the  Armi- 
nians  as  approaching  nearly  their  standard  of  faith,  except 
in  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  where  they  consider  them  as 
I’elagians. 

And  notwithstanding  the  Catholicks  have  so  many  pecu- 
liarities, as  to  the  means  of  salvation,  yet  they  ascribe  it  all 
to  grace. 

That  famous  German,  Leander  Van  Ess,  whose  zeal  in 
the  hlble  cause,  has  been  so  often,  and  so  justly  praised,  is  a 
minister,  and  most  worthy  member  of  the  Roman  Catholick 
church,  and  the  number  of  men  who  co-operate  in  the  be- 
nevolent undertaking,  of  circulating  the  sacred  oracles, 
among  the  millions  who  are  perishing  for  the  want  of  their 
salutary  instructions,  is  said  to  be  continually  increasing. 

10.  Total  number  of  Roman  Catholicks. — According  to  a 
statement  furnished  for  Hannah  Adams  by  the  late  Doctor 
rdatignou  ofBoston,  the  number  of  Roman  Catholicks  in 
the  United  States,  including  some  of  the  Indian  tribes,  was 
supposed  to  amount  to  140,000.  (7) 

The  total  number  of  the  Roman  Catholick  population 
throughout  the  world,  has  been  differently  estimated,  at 
from  80  to  100  millions.  Mr.  Adam  has  fixed  it  at  80  mil- 

(6)  The  Moravians  perhaps  ought  to  be  excepted  from 
this  general  remark,  as  they  claim  their  Episcopal  succe.s- 
sion  through  the  Waldenses,  as  will  be  related  in  their  his- 
tory. 

(7)  Hannah  Adams,  New-York  Edition,  Appendix. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


99 


lions,  (8)  '.vhich  is  probably  as  near  the  truth  as  any  esti- 
mate which  has  been  made.  (9) 

f8)  Rel.  World  Displayed,  Vol.  ii.  p.  98. 

(9)  The  substance  of  this  article  has  been  taken  from 
the  work  just  mentioned,  where  the  account  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  was  furnished  by  a minister  of  that  church  ; and 
all  the  Catholicks  complain  of  in  that  account,  is  some  of 
Mr.  Adam’s  reflections  in  his  notes  ; 1 have  also  drawn 
some  upon  Bossuet’s  Exposition  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Cath- 
olick  Church,  and  the  Laity’s  Directory,  a small  work  for 
the  use  of  the  Roman  Catholicks,  lately  published  in  New- 
York  ; a number  of  facts  have  been  furnished  by  verbal 
communications  from  Catholick  ministers,  on  whom  the 
author  has  called  for  information. 


!00 


FHSTORV  UF  ALL  RELIGION.-^, 


6ni-;Eii  cn'jncH. 

By  the  Greek  church  is  sometimes  understood,  those  on- 
ly who  are  under  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  but  I in- 
tend to  comprehend  under  this  head,  all  who  profess  the 
Greek  religion,  whether  belonging  to  the  mother  body,  or 
any  of  its  branches.  I propose  to  give  an  account, 

1.  (y  the  rise  of  the  Greek  church. — Multitudes  of  the  first 
converts  to  Christianity  resided  where  were  once  the  an- 
cient republicks  of  Greece,  and  spoke  theGreek  language, 
in  which  the  New-Testament  was  written.  And  after  Con- 
stantine the  Great  had  removed  the  seat  of  empire  from 
Rome  to  Constantinople,  the  bishops  of  these  two  famous 
cities  became  rivals  for  pre-eminence  and  power.  The 
bishop  of  Rome  took  the  name  of  pope  from  the  Greek 
won\  papas,  which  signifies  father  ; the  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople assumed  the  old  testament  title  ofPatriarch,  and  by 
this  appellation  he  is  yet  distinguished. 

2.  The  Patriarchs  of  this  ch  urch,  and  the  Chief  Patriarch 
of  Constant  in  aplc. — In  theGreek  church,  properly  so  cal- 
led, are  four  Patriarchs,  viz  ; those  of  Constantinople,  Al- 
exandria, Antioch,  and  Jerusalem.  But  the  supreme 
head  of  this  church  is  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  whom 
they  style  the  13th  Apostle;  and  whose  usual  title,  when 
he  subscribes  any  letter  or  missive,  is,  by  the  mercy  of 
God,  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  thelN’ers;  Rome,  a7id  Oec- 
umenical Patriarch.  Tlie  right  of  electing  him  is  vested  in 
the  twelve  bishops  who  reside  nearest  that  famous  capital  ; 
but  the  right  of  confirming  the  election,  and  of  enabling  the 
new  chosen  patriarch  to  exercise  his  spiritual  functions, 
belongs  only  to  the  Turkish  emperour. 

The  office  is  very  uncertain  for  it  is  often  obtained, 
not  by  merit,  but  by  bribery  and  corruption  ; and  w hen  a 
higher  bidder  appears,  the  possessor  is  often  displaced.  It 
is  notwithstanding  both  honourable  and  lucrative,  and  of 
high  trust  and  influence  ; for,  besides  the  power  of  nomina- 
ting the  other  three  patriarchs  of  Alexmdria,  Antioch,  and 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


101 


Jerusalem,  and  all  episcopal  dignitaries,  the  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople  enjoys  a most  extensive  jurisdiction  and  do- 
minion, comprehending  the  churches  of  a considerable  part 
of  Greece,  the  Grecian  Isles,  Walachia,  Moldavia,  and 
several  of  the  European  and  Asiatick  provinces  that  are 
subject  to  Turkey.  He  not  only  calls  councils  by  his  own 
authority,  to  decide  controversies,  and  direct  the  affairs  of 
the  church  ; but,  with  the  permission  of  the  emperour,  he 
administers  justice,  and  takes  cognizance  of  civil  causes 
among  the  members  of  his  own  communion.  For  the  ad- 
ministration of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  a synod,  convened 
monthly,  is  composed  of  the  heads  of  the  church  resident 
in  Constantinople. 

In  this  assembly  he  presides  with  the  patriarchs  of 
Jlntioch  and  Jerusalem,  and  twelve  archbishops.  Seniority 
ought  to  take  the  lead  in  these  councils,  but  it  is  often  over- 
borne by  superiour  talents,  or  habits  of  intrigue  ; and  a ma- 
jority is  commanded  by  that  prelate,  whose  influence  prom- 
ises most  to  those  who  support  him.  (1) 

The  right  of  consecrating  the.  Constantinopolitan  patri- 
arch is  claimed  by  the  archbishop  of  Heraclea  ; and  this 
honour  is  granted  to  his  see,  from  its  having  been  the  me- 
tropolis of  the  Thracian  diocess,  before  Constantinople  be- 
came the  chief  seat  of  the  empire.  This  patriarch  was  im- 
mensely powerful  before  the  Grecian  states  were  overrun 
and  conquered  by  the  Turks.  And  notwithstanding  their 
present  oppressed  condition,  yet  this  is  so  lucrative  and  en- 
viable an  office,  that  “ in  the  space  of  two  years,  that  I 
stayed  at  Constantinople,  says  M.  Grelot,  two  different 
patriarchs  gave  for  the  patriarchship,  the  one  50,000,  the 
other  60,000  crowns,  as  a present  to  the  Grand  Senior.”  (2) 
The  power  of  the  chief  patriarch  is  maintained,  on  the 
one  hand,  by  the  authority  of  the  Turkish  monarch,  and, 
on  the  other,  by  his  right  of  excommunicating  the  disobedi- 
ent members  of  the  Greek  church.  His  influence  with  the 
Porte  is  very  extensive,  as  far  as  his  own  nation  is  con- 

(1)  Rel.  World  displayed,  V^ol.  i.  p.  364—367. 

(2)  Voyage  to  Constantinople,  p.  138,  as  quoted  by  Rev. 
R.  Adam. 

0 * 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


102 


cernecl.  His  memorials  are  never  denied  ; and  he  can,  in 
fact,  command  tlie  death,  the  exile,  imprisonment  for  life, 
deposition  from  offices,  or  pecuniary  fine,  of  any  Greek 
whom  he  may  be  inclined  tO  punish  with  rigour,  or  who 
has  treated  his  authority  with  contempt.  And  his  right  of 
excommunication  gives  him  a singular  degree  of  influence 
and  authority,  as  nothing  has  a more  terrifying  aspect  to 
that  people  than  a sentence  of  excommunication,  which 
they  reckon  among  the  greatest  and  most  tremendous 
evils.  (3) 

The  patriarch  of  Alexandria  resides  generally  at  Cairo, 
and  exercises  his  spiritual  authority  in  Egypt,  Nubia,  Lybia, 
and  part  of  Arabia. 

Damascus  is  the  principal  residence  of  the  patriarch  of 
Antioch,  whose  jurisdiction  extends  to  Mesopotamia,  Syria, 
Cilicia,  and  other  provinces. 

The  patriarch  of  Jerusalem  comprehends  within  the 
bounds  of  his  pontificate,  Palestine,  part  of  Arabia,  the 
country  beyond  Jordan,  Cana,  in  Gallilee,  and  Mount  Zion. 
The  episcopal  dominions  of  these  three  patriarchs  are  ex- 
tremely poor  and  inconsiderable.  And  indeed  the  whole 
ofthe  dignitaries  of  this  chm'ch,  except  the  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  the  archbishops,  the  metropolitans,  the 
bishops,  and  archimandrites,  with  all  the  lower  orders  of 
Ecclesiasticks,  have  the  shadow  rather  than  the  substance 
of  church  preferments. 

The  most  opulent  bishop  has  little  more  than  £300 
sterling  a year. 

3.  Distinguishing  doctrines,  and  peculiar  ceremonies  of 
the  Greek  Church. — The  Greek  church  agrees  in  most 
things  with  either  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  the  Protestant 
churches  ; wherein  it  differs  from  the  one,  it,  for  the  most 
part  agrees  with  the  other.  It  ^rees  with  the  Protestants 
in  disowning  the  supremacy  and  infallibility  ofthe  pope,  and 
the  exclusive  claim  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  as  the  true 
Catholick  church  ; in  rejecting  the  doctrine  of  purgatory, 


(3)  Rel.  World  Displayed,  Vol.  i.  p.  368. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


103 


the  use  of  grave?!  images  ; the  celibacy  of  the  secular  cler- 
gy ; and  in  administering  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds  ; but 
it  differs  from  them  in  the  number  of  the  sacraments  ; in 
using  pictures  ; in  admitting  the  invocation  of  saints  ; in 
transubstantiation,  and  of  course,  the  adoration  of  the 
host ; and  though  it  rejects  the  Romish  purgatory,  it  has 
something  that  may  be  said  to  resemble  it  ; and  it  admits 
masses  and  services  for  the  dead. 

But  as  this  church  has  no  publick  or  established  articles 
of  faith,  we  can  only  collect  what  are  its  doctrines,  from 
the  councils  whose  decrees  it  receives  ; from  the  different 
offices  in  its  liturgies  ; and  from  the  catechisms  which  it 
authorises  to  be  taught. 

The  holy  scriptures,  and  the  decrees  of  the  first  seven 
general  councils,  viz.  those  of  Nice,  Constantinople,  Ephesus, 
Chalcedon  ; the  2d  of  Constantinople,  the  3d  of  do.  and  the 
2d  of  Nice,  are  acknowledged  by  the  Greeks  as  the  rule 
of  their  faith,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  together 
with  the  articles  of  the  Nicene  and  Athanasian  creeds,  are 
received  by  them  in  common  with  most  other  Christians. — 
In  one  particular,  indeed,  they  differ  from  the  other  chur- 
ches of  Europe,  whether  Romish  or  Reformed,  viz.  in  be- 
lieving that  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeds  from  the  Father  only, 
and  not  from  the  Father  and  Son.  • 

The  Greek  church  has  seven  sacraments,  or  as  they  call 
them,  mysteries,  viz.  Baptism,  the  Chrism,  the  Eucharist, 
Confession,  Ordmation,  Marriage,  and  the  Euchelaion,  or  the 
mystery  of  the  holy  oil,  with  prayer.  Baptism  and  the  Eu- 
charist are  deemed  the  chief.  “ With  respect  to  Baptism” 
says  Mr.  Adam,  “ I am  not  aware  that  they  hold  any 
peculiar  opinions  as  to  its  nature  ; with  the  church  of  Rome 
they  maintain  its  necessity  to  salvation,  in  that  it  washes 
away  original  sin  ; they  use  trine  immersion,  which  is  no 
doubt  the  most  ancient  manner,  and  the  child,  though  not 
two  months  old,  must  be  solemnly  initiated  into  the  church, 
as  a catechumen,  through  the  medium  of  its  sponsors,  when 
exorcism  is  used.”  (4) 


(4j  Rel.  World  Displayed,  Vol.  i.  pp.  334,  335. 


101 


HISTORY  OF  ALT.  RELIGI6NS. 


4.  Eininent  men. — Almost  all  the  fathers  of  the  first  four 
ages,  down  to  Jerome,  were  of  Greece,  S^'ria,  and  Africa  ; 
and  of  these  Ignatius,  Polycarp,  Irenasus,  Origin,  Justin, 
and  Cliiysostoin,  were  ail  of  them  great  men,  some  of  them 
learned  and  eloquent,  and  all  of  them  luminaries  and  orna- 
ments of  the  Greek  church,  except  Irenaeus,  who  was  bishop 
of  Lyons  in  France,  but  be  w’as  still  a Grecian,  and  wrote  in 
Greek.  To  these  may  be  added  Basil,  bishop  of  Caesarea  ; 
Arthannsus,  bishop  of  Alexandria  ; Gregory  of  Nazienzen, 
sirnamed  the  Divine. 

If  we  descend  to  later  times,  a different  scene  will  open  up- 
on us  ; for  nothing  can  be  conceived  more  deplorable  than 
the  stats  of  the  greater  part  of  the  Greeks,  ever  since  their 
subjection  to  the  oppressive  yoke  of  the  Ottomans. 

Cyrillus  Lucar,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  by  the 
means  of  false  witnesses  and  many  treacherous  stratagems, 
was  accused  of  treason  and  put  to  death  by  the  Turkish 
emperour  in  1638,  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  the 
17th  century,  among  the  Greeks,  and  was  one  of  the  few 
who  shone  like  meteors  in  a gloomy  firmament. 

Thus  far  we  have  spoken  of  the  Greek  church,  properly 
so  called,  comprehending  only  those  who  are  iu  commun- 
ion with  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  under  his 
episcopal  jurisdiction.  But  there  are  a number  of  bodies, 
professing  and  m:iintainingthe  Greek  religion,  who  are  sep- 
arated from  the  mother  church,  by  local  and  accidental 
circumstances,  or  who  have  seceded  from  it  on  account  of 
some  principles  of  dissent. 

These  are  the  Russians,  the  Georgians,  and  Mingrclians  ; 
theMonophosites  and  N'estorians  ; the  two  lastofwhich  are 
again  subdivided  into  a number  of  sects,  and  pass  under  the 
name  of  the  Oriental  or  Eastern  churches.  This  name  is 
also  sometimes  given  to  the  Greeks  as  a whole. 

5.  Greek  Church  in  Russia. — Russia  is  becoming  one 
of  the  most  impaortant  empires  on  the  globe,  whether  we 
regard  the  extent  of  its  domain,  the  greatness  of  its  power, 
or  the  illustrious  character  of  its  monarch.  And  although 
all  religions  are  tolerated  in  this  empire,  in  which  are  found 
Multitudes  of  Pagans,  Mahometans,  Jews  and  Christians,  of 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIOAS. 


105 


almost  all  denominations,  (5)  and  no  person  is  excluded 
from  any  office  or  employment  under  the  government,  on 
account  ofhis  religious  tenets,  yet  as  the  imperial  family 
do  always  conform  to  the  Greek  church,  and  no  Russian* 
who  has  been  educated  in  it,  can  lawfully  depart  from  it,  it 
may  with  propriety  be  called  the  national  or  established  re- 
ligion. (6) 

6. — Rise  and  History  of  the  Russian  church. — “ In  the 
year  955,  the  Grand  Princess  0/ga  having  visited  Constan- 
tinople, and  being  honourably  received  by  the  then  reign- 
ing emperour,  Constantine  VI.  was  instructed  in  the  doctrines 
of  Christianity  ; and,  at  her  own  desire,  baptized  into  its 
faith,  by  the  name  of  Helena.  On  her  return,  she  used  all 
the  influence  in  her  power  to  introduce  the  new  religion 
into  Russia  ; but  her  exertions,  though  incessantly  employ- 
ed for  upwards  of  fourteen  years,  proved  insufficieut  to 
withdraw  her  son,  the  Grand  Prince  Svetoslaff,  from  the 
worship  of  Rerun.  Her  conduct  and  conversation,  how- 
ever, seem  to  have  made  a due  impression  on  the  mind  of 
her  grandson  Vladimir,  who  after  her  death,  embraced  the 
Christian  religion,  and  publickly  professed  it,  by  being  bap- 
tized in  988.  This  prince  was  the  instrument  of  effectual- 
ly bringing  over  his  subjects  to  the  profession  of  Christiani- 
ty ; and,  from  that  period,  the  Catholick  and  Apostolical 
faith  of  the  Eastern  or  Greek  Church,  together  with  all 
its  ordini'nces,  rites,  and  ceremonies,  have  been  preserved 
among  this  people,  nearly  in  the  same  state  in  which  they 
were  at  first  received  and  established.  The  Roman  Pon- 

(5)  In  1811  it  was  estimated  that  there  were  in  Russia, 

3.500.000  Roman  Catholioks,  1,400,000  Lutherans,  3,800 
Reformed  Protestants,  9,000  Moravians,  5,000  Mennonites, 

60.000  Armenians,  3,000,000  Mahometans,  300,000  Wor- 
shippers of  the  Grand  Lama,  and  600,000  adorers  of  Fet- 
iches or  Idols.  At  the  same  time  the  Jews  under  the  Rus- 
sian sceptre,  were  calculated  at  upwards  of  two  millions. — • 
Morse's  Geography. 

(6)  Dr.  King  on  the  Russian  church,  p.  1.  Pinkerton’s 
present  state  of  the  Greek  church  in  Russia,  p.  1. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


106 


tiffs,  indeed,  have  at  different  limes  attempted  to  impose 
their  creed  on  the  Russians  ; but  every  such  attempt  has 
invariably  proved  abortive  : and,  to  this  day,  they  remain 
steadfast  in  the  faith  of  their  ancestors. 

“ On  Christianity  becoming  the  religion  of  the  Russians, 
their  princes  began  to  have  a more  immediate  intercourse 
with  the  sovereigns  of  other  Christian  kingdoms  : and,  in 
order  to  promote  the  diffusion  of  knowledge  and  civiliza- 
tion among  their  subjects,  they  invited  learned  foreigners 
to  settle  in  their  dominions.  Of  such  as  accepted  their  in- 
vitations, the  greater  number  were  Greeks  from  Constan- 
tinople, who  not  only  assisted  in  establishing  and  organi- 
zing schools,  but  zealously  propagated  the  Christian  faith 
throughout  the  empire,  and  generally  occupied  the  chief 
offices  in  the  newly  formed  church.”  (7.) 

All  accounts  go  to  prove  that  the  Russian  Church  is  as 
truly  a branch  of  the  Greek  church,  as  that  any  of  the  de- 
nominations in  this  country,  descended  from  those  whose 
likeness  they  bear,  and  with  whom  they  are  still  in  fellow- 
ship in  Europe.  For  ages  the  church  in  Russia  was  sub- 
ject to  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  ; he  enjoyed  a spi- 
ritual supremacy  over  the  Russians,  to  whom  he  sent  a Me- 
tropolitan whenever  a vacancy  happened. 

7.  Patriarch,  Exarchate,  and  Holy  Synod. — In  1588,  the 
Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  by  the  appointment  of  The- 
odore Iwanowich,  the  Russian  Czar,  and  with  the  concur- 
rence of  the  other  patriarchs,  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
Russian  church  an  independent  patriarch  in  the  person  of 
Job,  Metropolitan  of  Moscow.  But  this  office  was  abolish- 
ed by  Peter  the  Great  in  1700. 

An  Exarchate  was  next  established,  which  lasted  about 
20  years  ; and  this  office  was  succeeded  by  an  ecclesiasti- 
cal tribunal  called  the  Holy  Legislative  Synod,  to  which  was 
committed  the  most  important  concerns  of  the  Russian 
church.  This  body  at  first  consisted  of  12  members,  cho- 
sen from  among  the  archires,  archimandrites,  and  pro- 
toires,  but  the  number  is  now  indefinite,  and  the  choice 

(7.)  Pinkerton,  p.  1 — 3, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


107 


ami  appointment  of  its  members  depend  entirely  on  the 
will  of  the  sovereign.  At  the  head  of  this  synod  there  is 
always  a lajmian  who  represents  the  crown,  and  has  a ne- 
gative on  all  its  resolutions,  till  laid  before  the  emperoiir. 
This  honourable  and  most  important  office  is  at  present 
filled  bv  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin,  who  is  also  minister 
of  foreign  confessions,  and  president  of  the  St.  Petersburg 
P'ible  Society,  a noblemm  whose  high  rank,  personal  ta- 
lents, and  putdif  k ;ind  private  character,  render  him  a gen- 
eral blessing  and  honour  to  bis  country. 

After  the  cstabiisinnent  of  this  Synod,  Peter  wrote  a let- 
ter in  his  own  name  to  .tere.mias.  then  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, giving  him  notice  of  the  new  institution,  and 
suggested  m;my  things  cnlcnlatod  to  conciliate  his  feelings 
towards  the  change,  and  intreated  the  patri;>rchs  to  corres- 
pond in  future  with  the  synod,  in  matters  rel  -ting  to  the 
common  weal  of  the  church,  since  they  were  both  of  the 
same  religion.  The  patriarch  wrote  for  answer,  that  he. 
fully  approved  of  the  wliolc ; and  all  the  patriarchs  since 
that  time,  have  honoured  the  synod  with  the  name  of  Pairi- 
nrchal.  (8.) 

Novogorod,  once  the  largest  citv  in  Russia,  and  the  cen- 
tre of  its  ecclesiastical,  as  well  as  commercial  affiiirs,  though 
now  rivided  by  St.  Petersburg,  anrl  reduced  to  a small  in- 
considerable place,  yet  contains  a vast  number  of  convents 
and  churches,  w’hich  stand  as  melancholy  monuments  of 
its  former  stateliness  and  magnificence. 

8.  Doctrines  of  the  Russian  Church. — The  doctrines  of 
the  Rtissian  church  are  fully  exhibited  in  A Sunwiary  of 
Christian  Divinity,  by  Platon,  late  Metropolitan  of  Moscow, 
and  translated  by  Pinkerton.  In  this  Confession  of  Faith, 
the  doctrines  of  the  trinity,  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  of 
the  atonement,  hold  a prominent  jdace.  The  writer  com- 
plains of  the  Catholicks,  Lutherans,  and  Calvinists.  Of 
the  first,  for  their  superstitions  and  persecution-,  and  the 
other  t'vo.  for  their  throwing  away,  together  wiih  the  Ro- 

(8.)  Dr.  King  on  the  Russian  Church,  p.  439 — 446. 
Pinkerton,  p.  27. 


108 


HISTOKY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


I 


mish  superstitions  and  superfluities,  the  holy  apostolical  tradi- 
tions of  the  first  churches.  He  also  finds  fault  with  Luther’s 
doctrine  of  consubstantiation,  and  with  Calvin’s  theory  of 
predestination.  In  the  28th  article,  on  the  properties  of  the 
true  church,  after  mentioning  a number  of  these  things,  he 
replies  : “ But  our  Greeko  Russian  church  proves  its  gen- 
uineness, by  incontestible  evidences ; for,  from  the  very 
time  of  the  apostles  to  the  present  day,  it  has  preserved 
inviolate,  the  fiith  preached  by  them,  and  the  ancient  tra- 
ditions of  the  first  churches.  Greece  was  converted  to 
the  faith  by  the  apostle  Paul  himself,  and  the  truth  which 
slie  received  from  him  she  preserved  inviolate  throughout 
all  the  succeeding  ages  ; and  if  there  happened  to  be  some- 
times heretical  and  pernicious  doctrines  taught,  yet  they 
w'ere  always  condemned  in  the  genenJ  and  particular  coun- 
cils. 

“With  this  fiuth,  thus  preserved  in  all  its  purity,  it  pleased 
God  at  last  to  enlighten  Russia.  And  as  in  Greece,  so  in 
Russia,  there  never  has  taken  place  any  change  in  the  faith  ; 
such,  for  instance,  as  took  place  among  the  Papists  in  the 
time  of  Luther  ; yet,  amongst  those  who  hold  to  our 
church,  there  may  exist  a certain  kind  of  superstition  and 
abuse  : but  our  church  does  not  justify  such  improprie- 
ties ; she  rather  mourns  over  them,  reproves  and  corrects 
them.  And  the  erroneous  opinions  of  a few,  founded  on 
ignorance  of  the  truth , can  never,  in  justice,  be  imputed  to 
the  whole  church.  Hence,  it  is  evident,  that  our  orthodox 
church  is  not  only  the  true  church,  but  that  it  is  one  and 
the  same  from  the  very  foundation  of  the  world.  From 
the  very  foundation  of  the  world,  1 say ; because  it  agrees 
with  the  Greek  church,  and  the  Greek  church  never  de- 
parted from  the  primitive  apostolical  church.  Again,  the 
apostolical  church  was  not  different  in  the ‘essence  of  faith 
from  the  Old  Testament  church  ; and  the  Old  Testament 
church  was  founded  upon  the  saving  truth,  which,  with 
steadfast  faith,  was  held  both  before  and  after  the  flood  by 
the  holy  patriarchs,  even  from  the  very  foundation  of  the 
world.  Hence  the  evangelical  orthodox  faith  of  obt 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  KELIOIONS. 


J 0^) 


church  refers  for  its  fourulation  to  t!ie  very  beginning  of 
the  world,  and  shall  remain,  as  the  Holj^  Ghost  hatli  assu- 
red us,  to  the  end  of  time.  (9) 

9.  Kumher  of  BIshopricks  and  Ecclesiastfcks. — The  whole 
Russian  empire  is  dividei!  into  thirty-six  dioceses  or  epar- 
chies, which,  in  extent  arc  nearly  the  same,  with  the  di- 
visions of  the  empire  into  provinces  or  governments.  In 
these  are  483  cathedrals,  and  26,098  churches,  winch  arc 
in  general,  magnificent  buildings.  According  to  the  state- 
ment published  by  the  Holy  Synofl  in  1805,  the  number 
of  Protoires  (formerly  called  Protopopes,)  Priests  and  Dea- 
cons in  actual  emplov  was  44,  487,  and  o(  Readers  and  Sa- 
cristans 54,2.39,  in  all  98,726.  ( 1 ) 

The  arclibishops  and  bishops  b.ave  an  income  of  from  16 
to  18,000  livres  a year  ; the  protoires  about  800  : and  the 
inferior  clergy  in  a country  ivhere  jirovisions  are  at  the 
lowest  rate,  liave  about  fifty  crowns  in  the  smallest  livings, 
and  750  livres  in  the  best.  Besides  they  possess  a wooden 
house,  and  a piece  of  ground,  which  they  themselves  gen- 
erally cultivate.  (2) 

10.  Great  Bell  rjf  Aloseoxi'. — The  Russians  are  firnous 
for  the  number  and  size  of  the  bells  in  their  churches,  and 
the  great  bell  of  Moscow,  which  has  long  been  the  theme 
of  wonder,  is  mentioned  by  almost  every  traveller.  Us 
weiglit  is  computed  at  between  four  and  five  hundred  thou- 
sand pounds.  This  bell  together  with  many  others  of  an 
enormous  size,  are  particularly  described  in  Clark’s  Trav- 
els in  Russia. 

Much  is  said  also  by  tliis  writer,  as  well  as  others  of  the 
excessive  superstition  of  the  Russians,  in  the  veneration  of 
their  hogs  or  the  pictures  of  their  saints,  and  of  their  ex- 
travagant use  ot  the  sign  of  the  cross.  “ But”  says  Pink- 
erton, “ it  is  not  unworthy  of  remark,  that  the  Russians  cf 
all  ranks,  are  in  general,  void  of  any  jiersecuting  rancour, 

(9)  Pinkerton’s  Greek  Church  in  Russia,  pp.  131,  132. 

(1)  Pinkerton,  &c.  p.  (4. 

(2j  M Chantreau’s  T ravels,  Vol.  1,  p.  102,  as  quoted 
by  Rev.  R.  Adam. 

iO 


no 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


and,  though  tliey  adhere  =trictly  to  the  doctrines  and  cere- 
monies oftheir  own  church,  yet  not  only  the  laity,  but  even 
the  clergy,  are  far  from  thinking  that  there  is  no  salvation 
without  her  fall.  In  most  of  the  churches  now,  both  in 
towns  and  villages,  a sermon  is  preached  every  Sunday,  and 
on  the  chief  holidays.  Some  of  these  discourses,  which  f 
Jiave  heard  in  ditferent  paits  of  the  empire,  for  sound  rea  ■ 
soiling  and  clear  views  of  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel, might  have  done  honour  to  a British  clergyman.”  (S) 

The  Russian  church,  notwithstanding  all  its  defects,  is 
certainly  an  interesting  body,  and  the  rapid  and  extensive 
spread  of  Bible  societies  among  them,  under  the  patronage 
of  the  emperour,  while  it  argues  w'ell  of  their  present  dis- 
position, promises  future  and  extensive  usefulness. 

The  dissenters  from  the  Russian  Church  are  in  general 
called  Raskohiiks,  or  Schisiraticks  ; but  they  call  them- 
selves Starorertsi,  or  Scherers  q/"  tAe  o/t/_/ln7A.  A particu- 
lar account  of  them  may  be  seen  in  the  Appendix  to  Pink- 
ertrm’s  Work. 

A curious  account’of  what  the  Russians  call  the  benedic- 
tion OF  THE  WATERS,  may  be  seen  in  Evans’  Sketch. 

It.  The  Georgian  and  Mingrei.i an  churches,  are 
so  called  from  two  countries  in  Asia,  between  the  Black 
Sea  and  the  Caspian,  the  latter  of  which  was  formerly 
called  Iberia,  where  once  the  Christian  religion  in  the 
Greek  form  was  established  and  flourished  ; but  since  they 
have  been  conquered  by  Persia  and  subjected  to  the  Ma- 
hometan dominion,  they  can  scarcely  be  ranked  in  the  num- 
ber of  Christians. 


We  shall  now  proceed  to  some  very  brief  sketches  of 
those  Greek  churches,  called  commonly  Oriental,  under 
the  two  general  heads  oi Mo nopho sites  and  Jsestorians,  with 
their  peculiarities  and  subdivisions. 

The  Mcnophosites  are  so  called  from  the  two  Greek  I 
words  monos  and  pkusis,  because  they  declare  it  as  their 

(3)  Greek  church  in  Russia,  p.  16. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


opiaion,  that  there  is  only  one  nature  in  Jesus  Cljiist.— 
They  niay  be  divided  into  the  four  following  classc;,  viz  ; 
Armenians^  Ahijssinians,  Jacobites,  and  Copts. 

12.  Armenians. — These  people  are  so  called  from  Arme- 
nia, a country  in  Asia,  on  the  west  of  the  C aspian,  in  w hich 
the  famous  Mount  Arrarat  is  situated,  where  historians  gen- 
erally suppose  Noah’s  Ark  rested  after  the  Hood.  The 
gospel  was  planted  in  this  country  in  early  times,  and  the 
Armenians  were  considered  as  a branch  ot  the  Greek 
church,  subject  to  the  see  of  Constantinople,  till  near  the 
middle  of  the  ninth  century,  when  the  doctrine  ol  the  HIo- 
nophosites  spread  far  and  wide  through  the  regions  of  Ati  i- 
ca,  and  Asia,  comprehending  the  Armenians  also  among  its 
votaries.  When  they  receded  from  holding  communion 
with  tlie  Greeks,  they  made  no  change  in  their  ancient 
Kpiscopal  form  of  church  government  ; but  only  claimed 
the  privilege  of  choosing  their  own  spiritual  rulers. 

The  Armenians  are  scattered  all  over  Asia,  and  in  some 
places  in  Europe,  and  have  formed  settlements,  wlierev'er 
they  have  found  an  opening  for  trade.  They  have  church- 
es at  Calcutta,  Madrass,  Bombay,  Jerusalem,  Home,  Con- 
stantinople, and  Russia. 

The  Armenians,  like  the  Moravians  hear  the  name  of 
their  ancient  country,  into  whatever  part  of  the  world  they 
may  wander. 

The  Armenian  church  is  governed  by  three  patriarchs, 
the  chief  of  whom  resides  in  the  monastery  of  Ekmiazin,  at 
the  foot  of  Mount  Arrarat,  and  he  is  said  to  have  un- 
der him  no  fewer  than  forty-two  archbishops,  each  of 
whom  may  claim  the  obedience  of  four  or  five  suffra- 
gans. His  revenues  are  said  to  amount  to  600,000  crowns 
a year,  which  he  spends  mostly  in  charities,  and  lives  on  a 
level  with  the  poorest  monastick. 

Carapeit  Chator,  one  of  the  Baptist  missionaries  in  India, 
was  educated  in  the  Armenian  religion.  (4) 

''4)  Mosheim’s  Ecclesiastical  History,  Vol.  iv.  India 
i'Iis.-ion.  Religious  World  Displayed,  Vol.  i,  Hannah  Ad- 
ams. 


il2  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


13.  'I’m:  Abyssikians  live  under  the  dominion  of  at 
least  a nominal  Christian  emperour  ; they  boast  themselves 
!o  be  of  Jewish  extraction,  ami  preterid  to  imitate  the  ser- 
vice of  the  tabernacle  and  temple  of  Jerusalem;  so  that 
iheir  doctrines  auf!  rituals  form  a strange  compound  of  Ju- 
da.ism,  christianitv,  anrl  superstition.  They  practise  cir- 
curncisloa;  and  it  is  said  extend  the  right  to  females  us  Aveil  i 
as  males.  They  observe  both  Saturday  and  Sunday  Sab- 
baths, and  eat  no  meats  prohibited  by  the  law  of  Moses. 

The  Abyssinians  have  no  patriarch  of  their  own,  but 
are  under  the  spiritual  dominion  of  the  Coptic  patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  from  whom  they  receive  a primate,  whom  they 
cal!  Abvna,  that  is,  o^tr  father. 

!4.  Jacobites,  so  called  from  Jacob  Albardai  who  flour- 
ished about  530,  restored  the  sect  of  the  Monophosites, 
tlien  almost  expiring,  and  modeled  it  anew  ; hence  they 
were  called  Jacobites  from  him.  Some  apply  the  denomin- 
ation ot'Jac  jbites  to  all  the  Monophosites  except  the  Arme-  j 
iii.nis  : it  however  more  strictly  and  pro[).'.rly  belongs  on- 
ly to  the  Asiatick  Monophosites,  of  which  Jacob  Albardai 
ivas  th-O  restorer  and  chief. 

1 be  hea  l of  the  Jncohites  is  the  Jacobite  patriarch  of 
Antioch,  who  from  the  13th  cf'ntury  and  downwards,  hag 
ahv  >ys  taken  tlie  name  o\  Ignatins  ; he  resides  for  the  most 
pari  in  a monastery  in  Mesopotamia,  and  sometimes  at  Al- 
eiipo  and  other  Sy  rian  towns. 

1 3.  Copts. — Much  has  been  written  respecting  the  or- 
tlicgrapliy  and  etvmon  of  this  name  ; but  without  detailing 
any  of  the  criticisms  of  this  kind,  it  is  sufii-  ieat  to  observe, 
that  it  has  long  been  used  to  descri'oe  all  the  Christians  in 
Ei'Vjit,  who  do  not  belong  to  th.e  Greek  'hurch,  but  are 
J\I:, nophosites, -.irA  inmost  respects  Jacobites.  They  have 
a patriarch  who  resides  at  Cairo  in  Egypt. 

16.  Nestop.ians  are  so  called  from  Nestcrius  Avho  was 
banished  from  the  see  of  Constantinople  in  431  by  the  coun- 
cil of  Ephesus.  A violent  party  was  formed  in  favour  of 
this  exiled  patriarch,  called  after  his  name,  which  in  a 
’ short  time  spread  through  Egypt,  Syria,  Arabia,  India,  1 ar- 
tary, and  China.  The  famous  Prester  John,  the  Tartar 
Christian  prince,  is  said  to  have  been  one  oi  their  convertSj 


fllSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION?. 


IIS 


and  the  Christians  in  India,  of  whom  Dr.  Buchanan  has 
given  such  an  interesting  account,  are  considered  as  a 
branch  of  this  body.  The  Nestorians  have  a patriarch 
who  resides  at  Mousul,  whose  standing  name  has  \teen  Eli- 
as since  1559.  The  number  of  Nestorians  is  said  to  be  very 
great,  being  spread  over  a wide  extent  of  country  in  the 
eastern  world. 

I am  troubled  to  find  wherein  the  Nestorians  dilTer  in 
their  views  of  doctrine  from  the  other  Greeks,  who  are 
not  Monophosites. 

17.  The  number  of  the  Greeks. — Rev.  R.  Adam  estimates 
the  population  of  the  Greek  church,  properly  so  called,  at 
thirty  millions,  but  this  is  probably  too  high.  Hannah  Ad- 
ams, after  Cummings  in  his  Geography,  estimates  the 
Greeks  and  Armenians  at  this  number.  The  Russians  and 
the  other  parties  of  Greek  Christians  are  not  included  in 
this  statement.  If  we  put  all  who  profess  the  Greek  Re- 
ligion, in  ail  its  various  forms,  at  fifty  millions,  it  will  not 
probably  be  a wilder  guess  than  is  often  made  respecting 
the  other  large  divisions  of  mankind,  all  of  whom  I mistrust 
are  greatly  overrated,  as  to  their  number. 

10.  General  Remarks. — All  orders  of  the  secular  clergy 
in  the  Greek  church  inferiour  to  bishops  are  permitted  to 
marry,  and  the  married  papas  are  distinguished  from  the 
others  by  a certain  mark  on  their  bonnets.  The  dignified 
Ecclesiasticks  among  all  classes  of  Greek  Christians  are  ta- 
ken, for  the  most  part,  from  the  rnonastick  orders,  and  al- 
so live  a rnonastick  life  in  the  midst  of  their  titles  and  dij;- 
mties. 

The  number  of  Greek  bishops  as  stated  in  page  57,  i» 
computed  at  2t)0.  This  computation  was  evidently  made 
for  the  Greek  church  properly  so  called,  exclusive  of  all 
other  Greek  parties,  w’e  have  named,  which  the  author  did 
not  realize  at  the  time  it  w'as  printed.  While  the  mother 
church  has  four  patriarchs  the  seceding  parties  have  six, 
viz  : the  Armenians  three,  the  Jacobites,  the  Copts,  and 
the  Nestorians  each  one.  The  archbishops  of  the  Arme- 
nians are  said  to  amount  to  42;  if  we  suppose  there  are 
twenty  in  all  the  other  serts,  this  will  make  62  dignitaries 
ef  this  kind.  And  allowing  each  archbishop  to  have  five 


1!4 


HISTORY  OF  all  RLLtG\ONf§. 


suffragan  bishops,  thismalces  in  all,  of  patriarchs,  archbish- 
ops, and  bishops  378.  To  which  if  we  add  the  20U  Epis- 
copal dignitaries  of  the  old  church,  and  the  36  in  Russia, 
we  shall  have  among  all  classes  of  Greek  Christians  of  high 
church  officers  of  this  kind,  614. 

Scarce  any  colleges  or  universities  are  to  be  found  in  any 
part  ot  the  Greek  church  except  in  Russia.  Within  the 
bounds  of  ancient  Greece,  so  famous  once  for  literature, 
there  is  no  institution  of  any  note  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Greeks.  They  had  one  of  rising  importance  at  Scio,  which 
shared  the  dreadful  fate  of  its  ]>atrons  in  the  late  horrid 
massacre  of  the  Turks  at  tl<at  place.  Indeed  the  blasting 
influence  of  the  religion  of  the  false  prophet,  has  laid  a cold 
and  paralising  hand  on  all  the  institutions  within  its  domin- 
ions which  have  any  respect  to  the  benefit  of  Christianity. 
And  since  the  conquest  of  Constantinople,  and  the  over- 
throw of  the  Grecian  empire  by  Mahomet  II.  in  1453,  the 
condition  of  the  Greeks  has  been  wretched  and  deplorable. 
“ The  Greek  church,”  says  bishop  Horne,  “ still  subsists 
under  the  sceptre  of  Mahomet.  But  it  is  like  the  tree  that 
had  suffered  excision  in  the  dream  of  the  Chaldean  mon- 
arch. Its  root  indeed  remains  in  the  earth  with  the  band 
of  iron  and  brass.” 

The  Greek  church  and  all  parties  of  Greek  Christians 
are  Episcopalians  ; they  all,  except  the  Monophosites,  ad- 
mit the  doctrine  ofthe  Trinity  ; and  indeed  the  Monopho- 
sites instead  of  being  Socinians  or  Unitarians,  have  a 
-strange  and  anomalous  belief  ofthe  union  of  the  two  na- 
tures in  Christ,  so  that  they,  in  aspect,  are  but  one. 

The  Greeks  probably,  like  the  Catholicks,  would  not  be 
willing  to  be  said  to  approach  any  Protestant  or  modern 
standard  of  f nth,  but  if  brought  to  the  test,  they  would  no 
doubt  reject  the  system  of  the  Calvinists  and  prefer  that 
ofthe  Armenians.  Predestination  is,  indeed,  a dogma  ofthis 
church,  but  the  doctrine  is  so  explained,  that  any  anti-cal- 
vinist may  subscribe  to  it. 

It  is  allowed  by  all  the  w'riters  upon  the  religious  affairs 
ofthe  Greeks,  that  we  know  but  very  little  about  them. — 
One  writer  follows  another  without  any  new  accounts  or 
additional  information.  Many  interesting  facts  respecting 

•t 


HlSTOnr  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


! ia 


the  internal  and  spiritual  afiViirs  o^'llie  Greeks,  their  wretch- 
ed oppressions,  their  superstitious  debasement,  their  de- 
plorable lukewarmness,  and  their  pitiful  ignorance  of  all 
that  is  experimental  and  vital  in  religion,  has  oflate  been 
presented  to  the  Christian  publick  by  the  missionaries,  who 
httve  in  part  explored  their  condition.  And  we  may  an- 
ticipate further  imp'^rlant  details  on  these  subjects  from 
these  same  men.  Why  has  the  Christian  world  so  long 
neglected  to  look  after,  and  endeavour  to  rouse  to  activity, 
this  ancient  and  slumbering  community,  and  to  what  part 
of  the  globe  couhl  a new  mission  be  undertaken,  w ith  bet- 
ter prospects  of  usefulness,  than  among  this  ancient,  and 
lukewarm,  and  superstitious  church  1 

The  Greeks  are  now  maintaining  a serious  and  bloody 
struggle  with  the  Turks,  their  old,  cruel,  and  unfeeling 
masters  ; and  the  time  is  probably  not  far  distant,  when 
Important  changes  will  take  place  in  favour  of  tliis  long- 
■iasiulted  and  injured  nation. 


J 16 


HISTORY  CF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


LUTHERANS,  OR  THE  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CHURCH. 

A natural  sentiment  of  gratitude  to  Luther,  the  extraor- 
dinary man,  ivhom  providence  employed  as  the  honoured 
instrument  of  the  foundation  and  establishment  of  the  church 
now  to  be  considered,  which  is  the  first  in  point  of  time  of 
all  the  Protestant  churches,  excited  his  followers  to  as- 
sume his  name,  and  to  call  their  community  The  Lutheran 
Church.  Such  is  the  account  which  Mosheim  and  Mr.  Ad- 
am has  given  of  this  subject  which  looks  altogether  proba- 
ble, (1)  wliile  an  American  Lutheran  writer  (2)  asserts 
that  the  name  of  Lutheran  was  given  to  this  people  by  their 
opponents,  and  that  the  name  by  which  they  desired  to  be 
denominated,  is  The  Evangelical  Church. 

Shober,  another  American  author  of  this  denomination, 
has  intimated  that  the  application  of  Luther’s  name  to  the 
church  which  he  had  been  the  means  of  raising  up,  was 
contrary  to  his  wishes  or  desires.  (3)  But  so  it  is,  that 
this  eminent  reformer,  whose  name  is  dear,  not  only  to  the 
people  in  question,  but  to  all  the  friends  of  evangelical  re- 
ligion throughout  the  world,  has  given  name  to  the  oldest 
and  largest  body  of  Protestant  Christians,  and  it  is  of  but 
little  consequence  to  inquire  how  it  has  happened.  The 
probability  is  that  Luther  himselfgave  the  church  the  name 
of  Evangelical,  while  his  followers  gave  it  the  name  of  Lu- 
theran. 

The  history  of  Luther,  and  of  the  Lutherans  is  intimately 
connected  with  almost  all  the  transactions  in  Germany,  and 
the  northern  kingdoms  of  Europe  in  the  16th  century  ; they 
have  been  a hundred  times  detailed  by  different  historians 
civdl  and  Ecclesiastical,  and  present  a mass  of  materials  so 

(1)  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  p.  273.  Bel.  World  Displayed, 
Vol.  ii.  p.  325. 

(2)  History  of  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church, 
by  G eorge  Locham,  A.  M.  of  Harrisburg,  Pa.  82. 

(3)  Shober’s  Comprehensive  .Account  of  the  Rise  and 
Progress  of  the  Blessed  Reformation  of  the  Christian 
Church. 


HiSTOny  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


117 


abundant,  that  it  is  difficult  to  know  where  to  begin  the  se- 
lection. But  we  shall  altenipt  to  give, 

1.  A brief  history  of  Luther,  and  of  the  rise  of  the  Lvther- 
an  church. — Martin  Lvther,  was  born  at  Ei^leben,  a town  in 
the  county  of  Mansfield,  in  the  circle  of  upper  Saxony  in 
1483,  and  after  jiassing  through  the  usual  stages  of  educa- 
tion with  honour,  he  became  a Monk  of  the  Augustiniaa 
order,  and  was  not  long  after  made  Professor  of  Divinity, 
in  the  then  newly  erected  academy  or  university  in  M it- 
f temberg  : and  it  was  in  this  situation  that  he  began  the  suc- 
j cessful  career,  which  has  immortalized  his  name  as  the 
I Apostle  of  Germany,  and  as  one  of  the  earliest  and  most 

' successful  promoters  of  th.it  great  change  in  the  Christian 

world,  which  has  been  denominated  tho  lief onnai ion. 

It  was  in  this  city  that  he  began  his  controversy  with 
Tetzel  the  famous  vender  of  indulgencies,  and  here,  also, 
on  the  loth  ofDccemlier,  LSttO,  in  the  presence  of  a mul- 
I titude  of  persons  of  all  ranks  and  orders,  he  committed  to 
the  flames  the  bull  of  excommunication,  which  Leo  X.  had 
published  against  him,  together  with  the  decretals  and  can- 
nons relating  to  the  pope’s  supreme  jurisdiction.  The 
Elector  of  Saxony  from  the  commencement  of  Luther's 
course  w’as  his  friend  and  protector,  and  as  he  was  return- 
ing from  the  Diet  of  Worms,  where  he  had  been  summon- 
ed to  appear,  before  his  avowed  enemy  Charles  a troop 
! of  horsemen  in  m.wks,  rushed  from  a wood,  seized  him  and 
conveyed  him  to  the  castle  of  Wartenberg,  where  he  w as 
concealed  nine  months,  encouraging  his  adherents  by  his 
pen,  and  cheered  in  return  by  the  accounts  of  the  rapid 
diffusion  of  his  doctrines.  This  measure  was  adopted  by 
the  friendly  design  of  the  Elector,  w ho  was  apprehensiv  e 
for  the  personal  safety  of  Luther,  noLvvitiistanding  all  his 
! power  and  kindness  were  exerted  in  his  defmee,  so  violent 
was  the  storm  which  the  advocates  of  the  pope  had  raised 
against  him. 

When  Luther  was  on  his  way  to  the  Diet  of  Worms,  liis 
friends  fearing  he  wou’d  share  tiie  fate  of  lluss  at  the  Conn- 
ed of  Constance,  nolwithstandimr  lie  was  under  a safe  con- 
duct from  the  Empeumr,  entreated  him  to  avoid  the  danger, 
w'hen  he  declared,  “ iftherc  were  in  Worms  as  many  devils 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


1 


as  tiles  on  tlie  houses,  I will  yet  go,  and  not  be  afraid  and 
accordingly  he  esitered  the  city,  on  the  IGth  of  April,  1521, 
preceded  by  the  imperial  herald,  in  company  with  nobles, 
princes,  and  dukes,  who  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  was 
conducted  to  his  lodgings  by  two  thousand  persons,  (l)  And 
when  befoi’e  the  Diet  he  was  commanded  in  the  name  of 
the  emperour  and  the  Pope,  to  recant  his  errors  and  desist 
from  his  erroneous  career,  he  made  this  remarkable  ei- 
clamation,  “ Here  I stand,  I cannot  act  otherwise,  so  help  me 
God ! Amen  (5) 

In  a short  time  the  writings  of  this  eminent  man  spread 
into  most  parts  of  Germany,  into  Denmark,  Sweden,  and 
other  European  kingdoms,  and  diffused  extensively  the 
doctrines  of  the  Pieformation.  In  1522  Luther  completed 
the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  the  German 
language,  which  lie  had  began  in  the  castle  of  Wartenberg, 
which  was  immediately  published  and  put  into  the  hands  of 
the  people.  Soon  after  this  a number  of  principalities  and 
cities  sent  to  Luther,  and  desired  instruction  and  counsel 
how  to  regulate  their  church  affairs.  The  Elector  ofBran- 
denburg,  the  dukes  of  Brunswick  and  Lunenburg,  and  the 
Prince  of  Anhalt  became  avowed  patrons  of  his  opinions, 
and  caused  them  to  be  preached  in  their  territories.  By 
the  desire  of  Christian  1 1 . king  of  Denmark,  Martin  Ray- 
nard,  was  sent  to  introduce  Luther’s  principles  into  his 
kingdom.  And  about  the  same  time  Olaus  Petri,  another 
disciple  of  the  reformer  began  to  preach  his  doctrines  in 
the  kingdom  of  Sweden. 

By  means  of  some  of  Luther’s  hooks,  wiiich  some  of  the 
merchants  from  Hungary,  Transylvania,  and  Poland,  had 
bought  at  Leipsig,  the  principles  of  the  reformation  were 
introduced  into  those  kingdoms,  from  which  several  young 

(4)  Shober’s  Account,  &c.  p.  47. 

(5)  The  author  has  before  him,  an  elegant  engraving 
representing  the  reformer  in  the  attitude  of  making  this 
address,  in  a splendid  hail,  surrounded  by  a group  of  differ- 
ent characters,  expressing  by  their  looks,  their  friendship 
and  concern,  or  their  contempt  and  revenge.  It  was  pre» 
gented  by  a Lutheran  friend. 


HISTORY  OF  ALT  RELIGIOXS. 


no 


men  repaired  to  Wittemberg,  to  study  divinity,  who,  on 
their  return,  ditl'used  far  and  wide  the  doctrines  they  had 
learnt  among  their  countrymen.  (6) 

The  character  of  Luther  is  thus  given  by  Moslieim,  wlio 
was  a niinister  of  the  Lutheran  churcli.  “ None  of  the 
qualities  or  talents  that  distinguished  him  were  of  a com- 
mon or  ordinary  kind.  His  genius  was  truly  g.*eat  and 
unparalleled;  his  memory  vast  and  tenacious  ; his  patience 
in  supporting  trials,  difficulties,  and  labour,  incredible  ; 
his  magnanimity  invincible  and  independent  on  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  human  affairs  ; and  his  learning  most  extensive  for 
the  age  in  which  he  lived.  He  was  deeply  versed  in  the 
theology  and  philoso))hy  that  were  then  in  vogue  in  the 
schools,  and  taught  them  both  u ith  the  greatest  reputation 
and  success  in  the  academy  of  Wittemberg.”  Butin  com- 
parison of  Leo  X.  his  principal  and  mighty  ojiponent,  so 
inconsiderable  was  this  Saxon  monk  that  “ it  seemed  scarce- 
ly possible”  sa3's  this  same  rvriter,  that  this  puny  David 
could  hurt  a Goliah  when  so  many  heroes  had  opposed  in 
vain.”  (7)  Luther  died  in  1540. 

2.  Doctrines  of  the  Lutheran  church.. — The  Augsburw 
Confession,  consisting  of  2 1 articles,  is  the  ackno\vledged 
standard  of  faith  for  the  Lutherans-  These  articles  with 
diffusive  notes,  critical  and  explanatory,  may  be  found  in 
Lochman’s  History.  It  is  pretty  generally  agreed  that  Lu- 
ther himself  was  a decided  advocate  for  some  points  of  doc- 
trine which  his  followers  have  wholly  abandoned.  “The 
doctrines  ot  absolute  predestination,  human  impotence,  and 
irresistible  grace,  have  seldom  met  with  a more  zealous  ad- 
vocate than  Luther  ; and  hence  they  have  been  calle<l  the 
doctrines  of  the  reformation.  But  as  in  these  times  he 
has  very  few  followers  in  tliis  respect  among  those  that  bear 
his  name,  they  are  now  generally  known  by  the  name  of 
Calvinistick  doctrines.  On  the  subject  of  Predestination 
anil  Election,  nothing  indeed  is  said  in  the  Jlvt^sbur^  Confes- 
sion ; but  the  Luttierans  now  maintain  in  regard  to  the  di- 
vine decrees,  that  they  respect  the  s dv.'tion  or  misery  of 

(6)  Lochman’s  History,  &c.  ji.  47. 

(7)  Eccl.  Hist.Vol.  iv.  p.  29 


120 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIC, lOXS, 


men,  in  consequence  of  a previous  knowledge  of  their  sen- 
timents or  clmracter,  and  not  with  the  Calvinists,  as  found- 
ed on  “ the  mere  will  ofGod.”  While  the  Calvinists  hold 
to  an  unconditional  election,  they  hold  to  a conditional 
one.  (8) 

Tlie  Lutliprans  may  therefore  come  under  the  head  of 
Arminians,  and  probaidy  do  not  differ  mimh  from  them,  ex- 
cept in  the  article  ol' original  sin,  which  under  certain  modi- 
fications they  seem  to  ret  iiii.  (^) 

Tlie  li'TJierans  as  a body  are  Trinitarians,  hut  no  incon- 
siderable ninolier  of  their  doctors  in  Germany,  are  famous 
Unitarians  ; and  t!)is  is  not  more  surj>rising  than  thirt  the 
Congregationalists  in  this  country,  or  Ejiiscopalians  and 
others  iti  c'ngian.i,  wlu»se  pnblick  creeds  are  Trinitarian, 
should  ernb-  ace  tliis  system. 

With  respect  to  tue  Lord’s  Supper  the  Lutherans  be- 
lieve in  what  is  called  consuhstantiulion,  holding  that  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  Jesus,  is  united  in  a mysterious  man- 
ner through  the  consecration,  with  the  bread  and  wine.  It 
is  said  that  Liuber  attempted  to  illustrate  the  doctrine  of 
co?!.?aL'ifiaP’ah'ui),  iiy  s:;ying  th.it  .lesus  Christ  “is  in  the 
bread,  just  as  tire  is  in  red  hot  iron.” 

The  principal  difference  between  the  doctrines  oftran- 
gnbst  inti  ition  and  consubstantiation  appears  to  be,  that  in 
the  first  C ISC,  the  elements  of  the  sacrament  are  really 
changed  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  while  in  the 
latter  case,  it  is  said  that  Christ  is  really  though  mysteri- 
ously present  in  the  elements  of  the  sacrament.  And 
though  the  Lutherans  consider  their  doctrine  a great  im- 
provement on  that  of  the  C ithoUcks  ; yet  the  Catholicks 
on  the  other  hand,  consider  it  amounts  to  about  the  same 
thing.  

(«)  Kel.  \V''orld  Displayed,  Vol.  ii.  p.  338.  Mosheim’s 
Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  p.  320.  Lochman’s  Hist.  p.  137. 

(9)  Lochmau's  Hist.  Notes  on  the  d Article  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession,  entitied  onigmaZ  or  inherited  sin. 

(1)  Bossuet's  Exposition,  p.  118. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIOIOI.S. 


321 


Most  Lutherans  with  whom  I have  conversed  are  not 
at  all  anxious  to  defend  this  doctrine,  and  some  seem  wil- 
ling to  give  it  up,  rather  than  to  attempt  its  explanation, 
placing  it  on  the  list  of  predestination,  and  other  crude  no- 
tions of  the  Reformer,  which  they  suppose  he  himself 
would  have  relinquished,  had  he  more  maturely  consider- 
ed them. 

3.  Form  of  church  government,  and  peculiar  usages  among 
the  Lutherans. — “ In  every  country  where  Lutheranism  is 
established,  the  supreme  head  of  the  state,  is  at  the  same 
time  the  supreme  visible  ruler  of  the  church  ; but  all  civil 
rulers  of  the  Lutheran  persuasion  are  etfectually  restrained, 
by  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  doctrine  they 
profess,  from  any  attempts  to  change  or  destroy  the  estab- 
lished rule  of  faith  and  manners — to  make  any  alteration  in 
the  essential  doctrines  of  their  religion,  or  in  any  thing  that 
is  intimately  connected  with  them — or  to  impose  their  par- 
ticular opinions  upon  their  subjects  in  a despotick  and  arbi- 
trary manner.” 

“ The  councils  or  societies,  appointed  by  the  Sovereign, 
to  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  Church,  and  to  govern 
and  direct  its  affairs,  are  composed  of  persons  versed  in  the 
knowledge  both  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  law,  and  accord- 
ing to  a very  ancient  denomination,  are  called  Consisto- 
ries.’'’ (2) 

The  internal  government  of  the  Lutheran  Church  seems 
to  be  somewhat  anomolous  ; they  have  bishops,  but  no  dioce- 
san Episcopacy,  except  in  Denmark  and  Sweden  ; they  hold 
much  like  the  Presbyterians  in  the  parity  of  ministers,  and 
yet  they  hold  to  a certain  subordination,  a diversity  in  point 
of  rank  and  privileges  among  the  clergy  ; but  says  Moshiem, 
they  are  not  agreed  with  respect  to  the  extent  of  this  sub- 
ordination, and  the  degrees  of  superiority  and  precedence 
that  ought  to  distinguish  their  doctors.  (3) 

That  there  is  a diversity  of  practice  in  the  ecclesiastical 
government  of  the  Lutherans  is  admitted  b}'  all  their  wri- 
ters, nor  will  this  seem  surprising,  says  Moshiem,  when  the 

(2)  Moshiem’s  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  pp.  278,  279. 

(3)  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  p.  280. 

11 


122 


HISTORY  OF  all  RELIGIONS. 


sentiments  of  this  people  with  respect  to  ecclesiastical  pol- 
ity, are  duly  considered  : viz.  that  there  is  no  law  in  the 
i^ospel,  which  points  out  a distinction  between  its  ministers 
as  to  rank,  dignity  or  prerogatives.  (4) 

Where  the  civil  rulers  are  of  the  Lutheran  persuasion, 
■the  remarks  already  made  hold  true,  but  where  this  is  not 
the  case,  or  where  the  government  is  of  a republican  form, 
the  ministers  together  form  a body  for  the  purpose  of  gov- 
erning the  church,  and  examining  and  ordaining  ministers, 
as  in  Hamburg,  Frankfort  and  America.  The  ministers, 
however,  are  every  where  under  the  inspection  of  an  ec- 
clesiastical overseer,  called  Bishop,  in  Denmark  and  Swe- 
den ; Superintendents,  Inspectors  or  Seniors  in  Germany  ; 
and  Seniors,  or  Presidents,  in  the  United  States  ; their  au- 
thority, however,  does  not  extend  further  than  to  admonish, 
to  examine  applicants  for  the  ministry,  and  grant  licenses 
ad  interim,  to  them,  and  make  reports  to  the  Consistories, 
Synods,  or  Ministeriums.  (5) 

The  Lutheran  bishops  officiate  as  pastors  of  individual 
congregations,  like  other  ministers.  All  these  different 
names  are  applied  to  the  same  officer  whose  powder  and  rank 
is  essentially  the  same  in  all  countries.  They  consider  that 
in  the  primitive  church  there  was  always  an  Inspector, 
Overseer,  President  or  Head  of  the  ministry,  who  was  how- 
ever, only  primus  in  paribus,  first  among  his  equals. — 
There  is  but  one  archbishop  among  the  Lutherans  and  he  is 
the  Primate  of  Sweden  ; this  however,  is  but  little  more 
than  a civil  title,  and  neither  his  revenue,  nor  his  authority 
answer  to  this  office  in  other  churches. 

In  Pennsylvania,  and  the  adjoining  States,  the  General 
Direction  of  the  Lutheran  Church  is  left  to  a Synod  and  Min- 
isterium,  which  bodies  meet  once  every  year.  The  Synod 
is  composed  of  ministers  and  an  equal  number  of  laymen, 
chosen  as  deputies  by  the  vestries  of  their  respective  con- 
gregations ; this  body  directs  the  external  affairs  of  ^he 

(4)  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  p.  347. 

(5)  Dr.  Kunze’s  History,  &c.  as  quoted  by  Lochman, 

p.  1 1 5. 


123 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


church.  The  Ministerium  is  composed  of  ministers  only, 
and  regulates  the  internal  or  spiritual  affairs,  such  as  judg- 
ing in  controversies  respecting  doctrine,  and  examining,  li- 
censing and  ordaining  ministers,  &c. 

Among  the  American  Lutherans  there  are  three  judica- 
tories, viz.  1.  The  vestry  of  the  congregation.  2.  The 
District  or  Special  Conference  ; and  3.  The  General  Sy- 
nod. From  the  decisions  of  this  last  body,  there  is  no  ap- 
peal. (6) 

The  Lutherans  in  all  countries  have  liturgies  which  are 
essentially  the  same  in  all  the  articles  of  religion,  hut  which 
differ  widely  in  many  things  of  an  indifferent  nature.  (7) 
Moshiem  and  Lochman  have  given  detailed  accounts  ot  the 
manner  of  conducting  publick  worship  among  the  Luthe- 
rans, but,  without  repeating  their  accounts,  it  is  sufficient 
to  observe,  that  they  are  not  unlike  other  denominations,  for 
wherein  they  differ  from  some,  they  agree  with  others. — 
Their  liturgies  are  simple,  compared  with  those  of  some 
other  Churches,  and  the  Lutherans  are  at  liberty  to  use  ex- 
tempore prayer  if  they  choose.  (8) 

Confirmation  is  practised  among  the  Lutherans,  by  which 
they  intend  a solemn  renewal  or  ratification  of  their  baptis- 
mal vows,  at  which  time  the  pastor  of  the  congregation  im- 
poses his  hands  on  the  confirmed,  accompanied  with  prayer; 
Those  who  are  thus  confirmed  become  communicants. 

Confession  end  absolution,  ar«  the  subject  of  the  1 1th  ar- 
ticle of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  but  the  practice  of  these 
ceremonies  is  very  simple,  compared  with  what  we  find  in 
the  Greek  and  Roman  Churches,  and  is  thus  described  by 
Lochman  ; “ .\fter  a meeting  for  publick  worship,  previous 
to  the  communion”  (which  some  denominations  would  call  a 
preparatory  lecture)  “ some  questions  are  put  to  the  audience, 
which  are  answered  in  the  affirmative.  The  congregation 
then  kneels — one  of  them  with  an  audible  voice  repeats  a 
confession  of  sins.  The  minister  then  adds  a few  ejacula- 

(£>)  Lochman’s  History,  &c.  pp.  1-1.3,  14.5. 

(7)  fVloshiem's  Eccl.  Hist.  Vol.  iv.  p.  280. 

(u)  Lochman’s  Hist.  5cc.  p.  151. 


124 


HIS  [ OiiV  OP  ALL  KELIGIOXS. 


Uons  ; and  after  all  have  gtoocl  up,  he  pronounces  pardon 
and  absolution  to  all  the  truly  penitent.”  (9) 

A full  exposition  of  the  sentiments  of  the  American  Lu- 
therans may  be  found  in  the  Evangelical  Catechism,  pub- 
lished by  the  approbation  of  the  Synod  of  New-York,  by 
F.  H.  Q,uitman,  D.  D.  President  of  the  Synod,  and  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel,  in  Rhinebeck,  New-York. 

4.  Rise  of  Lutherans  in  America. — Among  the  first  settlers 
of  Pennsylvania  and  the  adjoining  States,  were  some  of  the 
Lutheran  persuasion  from  Germany,  Sweden,  &c.  Being 
destitute  of  ministers  sufficient  for  their  spiritual  needs,  they 
sought  assistance  from  home,  where  their  condition  being 
made  known  to  Professor  Frank,  of  Halle,  he  took  meas- 
ures to  supply  them  ; and  by  his  means  Rev.  Messrs.  Mue- 
lenberg,  Kurtz,  Schaum,  Brunholtz,  Kuntz,  Voigt,  Krug, 
Schultz,  Hehnuth  and  other  eminent  men  being  ordained  for 
the  purpose,  were  sent  over  to  this  country.  Among  the 
next  company  of  ministers  who  were  sent  over  from  the 
mother  country  to  aid  the  disciples  pf  Luther  in  this  west- 
ern world,  were  Rev.  Messrs.  Nussman,  Arndt,  Storch, 
Roschen,  and  Bernhard.  Mr.  Storch  was  alive  a few  years 
since,  and  labouring  successfully  in  North-Carolina,  where 
the  Lutherans  have  increased  much  within  a few  years 
past. 

In  South-Carolina  and  Georgia  many  Lutherans,  partic- 
ularly from  Wirtemberg,  had  settled,  during  the  reign  of 
George  II.  some  of  whose  descendants  have  intermixed 
with  other  denominations,  while  others  maintain  a steadfast 
attachment  to  the  religion  of  their  ancestors,  and  have  form- 
ed themselves  into  churches,  which  for  the  most  part  have 
united  with  the  Synod  of  North-Carolina. 

In  all  the  middle  and  southern  and  western  States,  the 
Lutherans  have  congregations  established,  which  maintain  a 
communion  and  correspondence  with  each  other. 

6.  Eminent  men  among  the  Lutherans. — After  Luther  and 
Melancthon,  Michealis,  Moshiem,  Griesbach,  Paulus,  Eick- 
horn,  Doederlein,  Hencke,  Herder,  and  Frank  were  divines 
of  the  greatest  eminence  in  the  Lutheran  Church.  This 


(9)  Hist.  &.C.  p.  109. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  125 


is  indeed  but  a scanty  catalogue  of  the  distinguished  men  of 
this  persuasion.  The  reader  may  find  a more  extensive 
list  in  Moshiem’s  Church  history,  vols.  iv.  and  v.  (1) 

6.  Countries  uehere  the  Lutherans  are  found,  and  their  prob- 
jable  number. — Lutheranism  is  the  established  religion  in 
Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden,  in  a great  part  of  Germany, 
particularly  in  the  north,  and  in  Saxony  ; in  Livonia  andEs- 
thonia,  and  the  greatest  part  of  Prussia.  There  are  likewise 
Lutheran  Churches  in  Holland,  Courland,  Russia,  Hungary, 
the  Danish  West-India  Islands,  in  the  United  States,  and 
many  other  parts  of  the  world. 

In  Russia,  the  number  of  Lutherans  according  to  Dr. 
Morse,  in  1811,  were  one  million  four  hundred  thousand. 
In  Hungary,  they  have  439  Churches  and  472  pastors.  In 
Holland,  there  were  in  1790,41  Lutheran  congregations, 
with  53  ordained  ministers.  The  principal  Lutheran  con- 
gregation in  Amsterdam  consisted,  during  the  flourishing 
time  of  the  Republick,  sometimes  of  30,000  members,  and 
had  five  Dutch,  and  one  German  Minister. 

In  France,  the  Lutherans  £ire  considerably  numerous,  and 
have  three  consistories,  viz.  those  at  Strasburg,  Mentz  and 
Cologne.  Many  of  them  are  united  in  the  Paris  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  zealously  co-operate  with  the  other  Protestants 
of  France,  to  forward  the  benevolent  plans  of  this  new  and 
successful  auxiliary  of  the  Bible  cause.  (2) 

There  are  six  congregations  of  Lutherans  in  London. — 
There  are  congregations  at  Rome,  Leghorn,  Smyrna,  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Batavia,  in  India,  and  at  Botany  Bay. 
There  are  also  a number  of  congregations  of  this  people  in 

(1)  The  author  not  being  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the 
names  given  by  Moshiem,  to  know  which  were  the  most 
distinguished,  he  found  it  better  to  refer  to  them  as  above, 
than  to  attempt  a selection. 

(2)  Report  of  the  Paris  Bible  Society.  This  fact  is  not 
mentioned  directly  in  the  Report,  but  Rev.  Mr.  Schaffer  of 
New- York,  informed  the  author,  that  wherever  de  la  Con- 
fession d'Augsbourg,  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  is  append- 
ed to  any  name,  we  may  know  the  man  is  a Lutheran. 

II* 


niSTOHV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


J2G 


^-(inada,  and  gome  of  them  Jiave  settled  in  the  Turkish  do- 
minions. In  the  United  States  they  have  six  Synods,  viz. 
those  of  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  Nevv-York  and 
New-.Ieisey,  North-Carolina,  Ohio,  and  Tennessee.  They 
have  one  congregation  only  in  Nevv-England,  which  is  at 
vValdoborough,  in  Maine. 

I have  no  where  seen  an  estimate  of  the  whole  number 
of  Lutherans,  but  by  looking  over  the  kingdoms  and  states, 
W’here  they  form  the  body  of  the  inhabitants,  and  others 
where  they  principally  or  partially  prevail,  and  adding  to 
these,  all  who  are  scattered  abroad  in  remote  parts  of  the 
world,  I am  led  to  think  that  their  population  amounts  to 
somewhere  from  fifteen  to  twenty  millions. 

7.  Literary  IniMutions. — The  Lutherans  have  probably  a 
greater  number  of  Universities  under  their  direction  than 
any  other  religious  body  except  the  Church  of  Rome. — 
This  subject,  as  also  their  missionary  efforts,  and  their  ex- 
ertions in  the  Bible  cause,  will  be  more  fully  discussed  un- 
der their  proper  heads. 

General  Remarks. — The  Lutherans  are  probably  the  most 
like  the  Church  of  England  of  any  other  denomination  in 
this  country  ; their  use  of  a liturgy,  the  number  and  kind  of 
their  festivals,  their  requirements  of  communicants,  the 
general  complexion  of  their  worship,  their  church  musick, 
and  their  peculiar  attachment  to  organs,  all  serve  to  assimi- 
late them  to  the  Episcopal  Church.  But  in  Germany  and 
France,  they  are  on  very  friendly  terras  with  the  Presbyte- 
rians, that  is,  with  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  one,  and 
the  Protestants  in  the  other.  In  Germany  a union  was  form- 
ed in  1817,  between  the  Lutherans  and  the  Reformed,  but 
the  terms  of  the  union,  or  how  extensively  it  has  been  effect- 
ed, I am  not  able  to  state.  Before  this  event  it  was  no  un- 
common thing  for  Lutheran  ministers  to  be  pastors  of  Re- 
formed Churches,  and  vice  versa, ; and  no  doubt  the  prac- 
tice has  become  more  general,  since  the  union  took  place. 
This  custom  amicably  pursued  for  a short  time,  will  tend  to 
consolidate  them  into  one  body.  < 

According  to  Shober’s  remarks’we  should  be  led  to  think 
that  none  but  real  Christians  in  heart  and  life,  are  consider- 
ed suitable  subjects  for  the  Lord’s  Supper  among  the  Lu- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


127 


therans  ; (3)  while  Lochman  evidently  advances  a different 
opinion.  “The  supper,”  observes  this  author,  “ was  not 
instituted  for  angels  or  the  saints  in  heaven,  but  for  the  poor, 
the  hungry  and  thirsty,  and  for  those  who  desire  the  cure 
of  their  diseased  souls.  To  say  1 dare  not  go  to  the  Lord’s 
Supper,  until  I am  really  converted,  is  the  same  as  if  a sick 
person  should  .‘^ay,  1 will  take  no  medicine  before  1 am 
cured.”  (4) 

I am  not  informed  whether  the  Lutherans  generally  adopt 
this  mode  of  reasoning  ; but  the  plain  statement  is,  that  all 
who  have  been  baptized  and  confirmed,  whatever  may  be 
their  age,  or  character,  are  entitled  to  a place  at  their  com- 
munion, and  continue  in  this  right,  until  it  is  forfeited  by 
scandalous  behaviour.  (5) 

The  American  Lutherans  publish  the  Minutes  of  their 
Synods,  in  which,  besides  detailing  the  business  they  trans- 
act, they  publish  returns  of  baptisms,  confirmations,  fune- 
rals, congregations  and  communicants. 

But  as  I have  not  obtained  minutes  of  all  their  Synods, 
and  their  returns  of  those  1 have  obtained  are  incomplete, 
I am  not  able  to  give  such  a statistical  view  as  both  they, 
and  I could  desire.  In  1814  according  to  Dr.  C^uitman,the 
number  of  Lutheran  congregations  was  3C6.  (6)  In  1818, 
by  Lockman’s  account,  they  were  supposed  to  amount  to 
about  650  ; (7)  and  the  number  has  increased  greatly  since 
that  date.  In  the  State  of  Ohio  there  are  upwards  of  80 
congregations ; the  whole  number  of  Lutheran  congre- 
gations in  the  United  States  I shall  venture  to  estimate  at 
800,  and  the  number  of  ministers  at  about  200.  Many  of 
these  congregations  are  indeed  young  and  small,  and  desti- 
tute of  a house  for  publick  worship  ami  a stated  ministry. 

The  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  is  the  largest  body  of  this 
kind  among  the  American  Lutherans,  and  contains  about  80 

(3)  Comprehensive  account,  &c.  p.  152: 

(4)  History,  &c.  p.  108. 

(5)  Lochman’s  History,  p.  154. 

(6)  Evangelical  Catechism,  p.  177’. 

(7)  History,  &c.  p.  71. 


i28 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


ministers.  In  1821  the  number  ot  baptisms  reported  to  this 
Synod  were  5268  ; the  number  of  confirmations  was  4500. 

The  American  Lutherans  have  a flourishing  Academy  at 
Hartwick,  Otsego  county,  New-York,  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  E.  L.  Hazelius,  consisting  last  year  of  64  scholars,  53 
of  whom  are  engaged  in  the  study  of  languages,  mathemat- 
icks,  &c.  and  9 were  theological  students.  (8) 

They  hare  also  a seminary  on  a small  scale  in  Green 
county,  Tennessee,  under  the  inspection  of  Rev.  Messrs. 
P.  Henkel  and  Joseph  E.  Bell,  for  the  purpose  of  educating 
young  men  for  the  gospel  ministry.  (9)  They  have  talked 
strongly  of  attempting  to  get  up  a college  for  the  ben- 
efit of  their  denomination  which  they,  no  doubt,  at  no  dis- 
tant period  will  effect. 

A.  few  years  since  a plan  was  proposed  by  the  Philadel- 
phia Synod  for  a General  or  Central  Synod  for  the  Lutheran 
Church  of  America,  which  was  opposed  by  some  of  the  state 
Synods  as  unneccessary,  as  all  the  good  effects  of  this  body 
are  supposed  to  be  secured  by  the  Ministerium  of  New-York, 
which  was  formed  in  18t6,  and  which  proposes  to  maintain 
a correspondence  with  all  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synods 
in  the  United  States.  , 

The  American  Lutherans  in  many  cases  take  an  active 
part  in  the  promotion  of  Sabbath  Schools  and  Bible  Socie- 
ties, and  they  have  done  something  in  the  Missionary  cause, 
but  they  have  directed  their  efforts  mostly  to  the  laudable 
and  benevolent  undertaking,  of  looking  after  and  congrega- 
ting the  scattered  and  long  neglected  members  of  their  own 
communion. 

The  Lutherans  have  two  spacious  churches  and  one  of 
smaller  dimensions  in  Philadelphia.  They  have  also  two 
churches  in  the  city  of  New-York,  one  of  which,  a new  and 
elegant  edifice,  by  the  name  of  St.  Matthew’s  Church,  was 
consecrated  last  December.  Rev.  F.  C.  Schaffer,  from 
whom  most  of  the  documents,  relative  to  the  American  Lu- 
therans, were  furnished  the  author,  is  the  pastor  of  Christ 
Church,  for  whom  this  spacious  edifice  was  erected. 


(8)  Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  New-York,  for  1822.  ^ 

(9)  Shober’s  account,  &c.  p.  173. 


129 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


CHURCH  OP  ENGLAND  AND  ITS  BRANCHES. 

1.  History  of  the  English  Church. — Different  opinions 
have  been  entertained  respecting  the  time  when,  and  the 
persons  by  whom,  Christianity  was  first  introduced  into 
Britain.  Eusebius  positively  declares  that  it  was  by  the 
Apostles  and  their  disciples  ; Bishops  Jewell  and  Stilling- 
fleet,  Dr.  Cave  and  others  insist  that  it  was  by  St.  Paul. — 
And  historians  of  the  English  Church  generally  agree  that 
Episcopacy  was  early  established  in  that  country,  that 
for  many  centuries  the  British  bishops  and  clergy  refused 
submission  to  the  See  of  Rome,  and  that  this  submission 
was  effected  by  Austin  the  monk,  who  was  sent  from  Rome 
to  convert  the  Saxons,  about  596,  who,  as  some  accounts 
state,  baptized  ten  thousand  persons  in  one  day,  in  the  riv- 
er Swale,  and  became  the  first  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

From  this  period  until  the  Reformation,  the  British  Church 
became  a favourite  and  powerful  ally  of  the  Romish  See. 

But  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  this  church  renounced  all 
dependence  on  the  See  of  Rome,  and  the  English  Monarch 
was  declared  by  the  Parliament,  Supreme  Head  of  the 
Church. 

During  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  and  that  of  the  young 
and  amiable  Edward  VI.  the  Reformation  was  carried  on 
with  much  zeal  and  success.  All,  however,  was  reversed 
when  the  furious  Mary  ascended  the  throne  ; but  upon  the 
accession  of  Elizabeth,  the  storm  which  Mary  had  raised 
was  dispelled,  and  the  Church  of  England  was  set  upon  the 
same  footing  on  which  it  now  stands. 

With  respect  to  the  change  which  was  effected  in  this 
Church,  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation  their  own 
writers  observe,  “ The  Church  of  England  had  the  dis- 
cretion to  observe  some  decency  and  moderation  in  the  bu- 
siness of  reforming  ; and  withdrew  not  from  the  original 
platform  of  the  Catholick  fiiith,  but  from  the  innovations  of 
modern  corruption.  Her  reformers  disclaimed  every  lead- 
er but  Christ — and  restraining  the  ardour  of  innovation, 
their  judgment  was  equally  conspicuous,  both  in  expunging 


130 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


from  the  protestant  ritual  a long  train  of  unedifying  ceremo- 
nies, and  in  retaining  the  most  decorous  usages  of  worship, 
and  whatever  was  venerable  in  ecclesiastical  antiquity.”  (1) 

The  Church  of  England  values  itself  on  account  of  the 
excellency  of  its  Liturgy,  both  as  to  the  soundness  of  its 
sentiments  and  the  simplicity  and  perspicuity  of  its  style. 
The  Homilies  were  composed  by  Cranmer,  Latimer  and 
Ridley,  or  as  others  say  by  Cranmer  and  Jewell ; they  were 
appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches  in  the  beginning  of  the 
Reformation,  when  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  learned 
divines,  few  ministers  could  be  found,  who  could  be  safely 
trusted  to  preach  their  own  compositions. 

The  first  draft  of  the  39  Articles  was  made  by  Arch- 
bishop Cranmer,  assisted  by  Bishop  Ridley,  in  1551.  They 
at  first  consisted  of  42  Articles,  but  were  afterwards  reduc- 
edAo  39,  their  present  nunaber. 

2.  The  King  of  England  the  Head  of  the  Church. — The 
Sovereigns  of  England  ever  since  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. 
have  been  styled  the  Supreme  Heads  of  the  Church.,  as  well 
as  Defenders  of  the  Faith  : but  the  title  conveys  no  spiritual 
meaning,  as  it  only  denotes  the  regal  power  to  prevent  any 
ecclesiastical  differences  ; or  in  other  words,  it  only  substi- 
tutes the  King  in  place  of  the  Pope  before  the  Reformation, 
with  regard  to  temporalities,  and  the  external  economy  of 
the  Church.  The  Kings  of  England  never  intermeddle  in 
ecclesiastical  disputes  unless  by  preventing  the  convocation, 
when  necessary,  from  sitting  to  agitate  them  ; and  are  con- 
tented to  give  a sanction  to  the  legal  rights  of  the  clergy, 
and  with  the  claim  to  nomination  to  all  the  vacant  bisho- 
pricks,  except  that  of  Sodor  and  Man,  which  is  in  the  gift  of 
the  Duke  of  Athol. 

3.  The  number  of  Archbishops,  Bishops,  Clergy  and  Liv- 
ings.— The  Church  of  England  is  governed  by  tvso  Arch- 
bishops, and  twenty  four  Bishops,  exclusive  of  the  Bishop 
of  Sodor  and  Man.  The  two  ecclesiastical  provinces  into 
which  England,  including  Wales,  is  divided,  and  over  which 
the  two  Archbishops  preside,  are  those  of  Canterbury  and 

(1)  Burnet,  Hooker,  and  Jewell,  as  quoted  by  Rev.  R. 
Adam,  Vol.  ii.  p.  366. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIO.VS. 


131 


York.  The  province  of  York,  besides  its  own  diocese, 
contains  only  those  of  Durham,  Carlisle,  Chester,  and,  the 
Isle  of  Man.  The  Archbishops  are  both  dignitied  with  the 
address  of  Your  Grace,  and  are  styled  Afost  Reverend.  They 
aie  appointed  by  the  King  in  the  same  manner  as  the  Bish- 
ops, by  what  is  called  a Conge  d’Elire,  or  leave  to  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  to  elect.  (2)  His  Grace  of  Canterbury  is  me- 
tropolitan,  or  primate  of  all  England,  first  peer  of  the  realm, 
and  the  next  to  the  Royal  family  ; having  precedence  of  all 
dukes,  and  all  great  officers  of  the  crown.  It  is  his  privi- 
lege, by  long  custom,  to  crown  the  kings  and  queens  ; and 
he  may'hold  ecclesiastical  courts  upon  all  affiurs,  which  were 
formerly  cognisable  in  the  court  of  Rome,  when  not  repug- 
nant to  the  law  of  God,  or  the  king’s  prerogative.  He  has 
the  power  of  probate  of  all  testaments  within  his  province, 
and  of  granting  several  dispensations  concerning  benefices, 
marriage,  &c.  In  other  respects,  the  archiepiscopal  office 
is  rather  a dignity  than  a jurisdiction  ; and  the  j)rimates  have 
rarely  interfered  of  late  in  any  dioceses  except  their  own. 

' His  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  York,  is  styled  Primate  of 
England,  and  has  precedence  of  all  dukes  not  of  the  royal 
blood,  and  of  all  officers  of  State  except  the  Lord  High 
Chancellor.  The  bishops  are  addressed  by  the  appellation 
of  Your  Lordships,  and  styled.  Right  Reverend  Fathers  in 
God.  Their  benefices  were  converted  by  William  the  Con- 
quei'or  into  temporal  baronies,  so  that  they  are  all,  except 
the  Bishop  of  Man,  barons  or  lords  of  Parliament,  and  one 
of  the  three  estates  of  the  realm,  and  as  such  sit  and  vote 
in  the  House  of  Lords,  where  they  represent  the  clergy. 

Their  office  is  to  govern  their  respective  dioceses,  to  as- 
sist at  the  consecration  of  archbishops  and  bishops  (for 
which  purpose  three  are  required)  to  examine  and  ordain 
priests  and  deacons,  to  consecrate  churches  and  burying 
grounds,  and  to  administer  the  rite  of  confirmation,  which 
they  generally  do  at  the  triennial  visitation  of  their  dieces- 

(2)  The  Dean  [Decanus)  is  so  called  from  his  presiding 
over  ten,  originally  the  usual  number  of  the  Chapter,  who, 
together  with  him,  are,  in  England,  the  nominal  electors  of 
the  Bishop. 


132 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


es.  Their  privileges  approach  the  regal  ; for  they  are  sole 
judges  in  their  own  courts,  and  issue  writs  in  their  own 
names,  not  in  the  royal  style  used  by  other  courts.  Their 
jurisdiction  still  embraces  several  particulars  respecting 
temporalities  ; but  they  now,  indeed,  confine  their  attention 
to  the  clergy,  and  seldom,  except  in  parliament,  interfere  in 
secular  subjects. 

A person  must  be  twenty-three  years  of  age,  before  he 
can  be  ordained  deacon,  or  have  any  share  in  the  ministry  : 
a deacon  must  be  fully  twenty-four  before  he  can  be  ordain- 
ed priest,  and  by  that  means,  be  empowered  to  administer 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  or  hold  any  benefice, 
or  cure  of  souls  ; and  a priest  must  be  at  least  thirty  years 
of  age  before  be  can  be  consecrated  bishop. 

The  bishop’s  representatives  and  assistants  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church  are  the  archdeacons,  of  whom  there 
ar<^  GO  in  England.  Their  office  is  to  hold  visitations  of  the  | 
clergy  in  their  respective  portions  of  the  diocese  once  ev-  j 
ery  year,  when  the  bishop  does  not  himself  visit,  when  they  | 
inquire  into  the  reparations  and  moveables  belonging  to  i 
churches,  reform  slight  abuses,  suspend,  excommunicate, 
&c.  The  other  dignitaries  of  the  church  are  the  deans, 
prebendaries,  canons,  &c.  and  the  inferiour  clergy  are  the 
rectors,  vicars  and  curates.  (3) 

The  inhabitants  of  England  and  Wales,  it  is  said,  amount 
to  8,000,000  ; one  fifth  or  more  are  said  to  dissent  from  the 
established  church.  The  number  of  parishes  10,000,  and 
of  all  ranks  and  orders,  18,000  clergy.  Church  livings  of 
all  descriptions  about  11,765,  viz.  rectories,  5098,  vicar- 
ages, 3687.  Livings  of  other  descriptions,  2970.  These 
are  in  the  gift  of  the  king,  the  bishops,  the  two  universities, 
the  cathedrals,  the  nobility  and  gentry.  The  revenues  of 
the  church,  including  the  universities,  amount  to  3,000,000 
per  annum.  Of  these  livings  1000  are  in  the  gift  of  the 
king,  to  780  of  which,  under  the  value  of  £ 20  in  the 
king’s  book,  the  lord  chancellor  presents,  and  ministers  of 
state  have  the  disposal  of  the  rest ; 1600  in  the  gift  of  bish- 
ops, 600  in  the  presentation  of  the  universities,  1000  in  the 


(3)  Rel.  World  Displayed,  Vol.  ii.  p.  381. 


UlSToKi  Ol'  ALL  ULLR.IO.NS 


qift  of  cathedrals  and  clerical  institutions,  and  5700  in  the 
nomination  of  nobility  and  gentry.  Livings  of  £ 10  and 
£,  20  in  the  king’s  book  are,  since  1714  augmented  by  Queen 
.Anne’s  bounty,  which  is  about  j£  13,000  per  annum,  taken 
from  the  first  fruits  and  tenths  of  church  livings  above  a cer- 
tain value,  which  used  to  go  to  the  pope,  before  the  Retor- 
mation.  Bishop  Burnet  made  application  for  it,  and  it  re- 
flects great  credit  on  the  good  prelate’s  memory.  See  an 
Essay  on  the  Revenues  of  the  Church  in  England,  as  quo- 
ted in  Evans’  Sketches. 

4.  Church  of  Ireland. — In  1800,  the  Church  of  Ireland, 
which  from  the  Reformation,  had  followed  the  steps  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  had  always  been  the  same  in  gov- 
ernment, faith  and  worship,  was  consolidated  with  it,  under 
the  title  of  the  United  Church. 

The  Church  of  Ireland  is  governed  by  four  arch- 
bishops, viz.  those  of  Arrnaugh,  Dublin,  Cashel  and  Tu- 
am,  and  eighteen  suffragan  bishops.  The  number  of  cler- 
gy belonging  to  the  Irish  Church  does  not  exceed  1200, 
and  the  whole  population  is  said  to  amount  only  to  about 
300,000. 

5.  The  Episcopal  Church  of  Scotland. — The  Episcopalians 
of  Scotland  claim  the  honour  of  being  the  venerable  remains 
of  what  was  formerly  the  established  church  of  that  country. 
The  title  of  J\'on-jurors  by  which  the  Scottish  bishops  were 
chiefly  known,  for  about  a century  from  1688,  when  they 
were  deprived  of  their  temporal  honours  and  privileges, 
because  they  refused  to  swear  allegiance  to  king  William 
and  Queen  Mary  and  their  successors,  is  now  very  justly 
dropt,  the  occasion  of  it  having  ceased  by  the  Scottish  Epis- 
copalians having  made  an  offer  of  their  dutiful  allegiance  to 
the  house  of  Hanover,  which  was  done  in  1788. 

The  Episcopalians  of  Scotland  receive  the  39  articles  of 
the  church  of  England,  but  it  is  said,  they  subscribe  them  to 
a man,  in  the  Jlnti-Calvinistical  sense  ; and  of  course  throw 
all  the  weight  of  their  influence  in  the  scale  of  the  Anti-Cal- 
vinists in  England. 

The  Episcopal  Church  of  Scotland  is  governed  hy  six 
bishops,  viz.  those  of  Aberdeen,  Ross,  Moray,  Edinburg, 
Dunkeld  and  Brechin.  The  Right  Rev.  John  Skinner, 
12 


i34 


HISTORY  OK  ALL  RELKiJONb, 


bishop  of  Aberdeen,  has  the  title  of  Primus,  which  is  nearly 
equal  to  that  of  Archbisiiop. 

The  Scottish  Episcopalians  have  about  60  congregations, 
about  the  same  number  of  clergy,  and  their  whole  popular 
tion  does  not  exceed  25,000. 

For  a full  and  particular  history  of  this  church,  the  read- 
er is  referred  to  Rev.  R Adam’s  Religious  World  Display- 
ed, who  is  a worthy  minister  of  their  body.  (4) 

6.  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
Jlmerica. — Although  Episcopalians  were  found  among  the 
first  settlers  of  nearly  all  the  provinces,  which  have  since 
formed  the  United  States,  yet  the  number  was  few  in  most 
places,  compared  with  those  of  other  denominations,  which 
as  Bishop  White  very  justly  observes,  may  be  accounted 
for,  from  the  circumstance  of  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  Dis- 
senters, and  the  contentment  of  Churchmen,  with  the  eccle- 
siastical establishment  at  home. 

^Vhen  the  Revolutionary  AVar  began,  there  were  not 
more  than  about  eighty  parochial  clergymen  of  the  English 
Church  to  the  northward  and  eastward  of  Maryland,  and  they 
derived  the  greater  part  of  their  subsistence  from  the  Eng- 
lish Society,  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  in  foreign 
parts,  in  Maryland  and  Virginia,  the  Episcopal  Church 
was  much  more  numerous,  and  had  legal  establishments  for 
its  support.  The  inconvenience  of  depending  on  the  mother 
church  for  ordination,  and  the  want  of  an  internal  episco- 
pacy was  long  and  severely  felt  by  the  American  Episcopa- 
lians. But  their  petitions  for  an  episcopate  of  their  own 
were  long  resisted  by  their  superiours  in  England  ; and 
their  opponents  in  this  country  objected  to  the  measure, 
from  an  apprehension  that  bishops  from  England  would  of 
course  bring  with  them  an  authority  which  would  interfere 
with  the  civil  institutions  of  this  country,  and  be  prejudicial 
to  the  people  of  other  communions.  But  after  the  United 
States  become  independent  of  Great-Britain,  a new  difficulty 
arose  on  the  part  of  English  bishops — they  could  not  con- 
sistently depart  from  their  own  stated  forms  of  ordination, 

(4)  Vol.  ii.  pp.  403—448 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


13a 


and  these  contained  political  tests  inconsistent  for  American, 
(“itizens  to  subscribe.  Dr.  Lovvth,  then  bishop  of  London, 
obtained  an  act  of  Pailiament,  allowing  him  to  dispense  with 
requisitions  of  this  sort.  Before  this  act  was  passed.  Dr, 
Seabury  of  Connecticut,  was  consecrated  at  Aberdeen,  by 
the  non-juring  Bishops  of  Scotland,  and  not  long  alter.  Dr. 
White  of  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Provost,  ofNew-York,  and  Dr. 
Madison,  ofVirginia,  were  consecrated  by  the  English  arch- 
bishops. (5) 

There  are  now  in  the  United  States  ten  bishops,  about 
350  clergymen,  and  upwards  of  600  congregations. 

In  the  city  of  New  York  there  are  thirteen  Episcopal 
churches,  some  of  which  are  very  large  and  splendid,  and 
are  attended  by  numerous  and  opulent  congregations.  The 
estate  belonging  to  Trinity  Church,  in  this  city,  is  probably 
the  largest  of  the  kind  in  this  country  ; its  annual  income  is 
about  25,000  dollars.  This  great  estate  has  arisen  out  of 
lands  with  which  the  church  was  endowed  by  government 
in  early  times  ; they  were  then  out  of  the  city,  and  of  little 
value,  and  have  become  valuable  by  the  increase  and  ex- 
tension of  the  city.  A considerable  number  of  the  churches 
of  New-York,  among  which  are  St.  Paul’s,  St.  John’s,  &c. 
are  considered  as  chapels  belonging  to  the  parish  ofTrini- 
ty.  (6) 

7.  Episcopalians  in  India. — Dr.  Buchanan  in  his  Memoirs 
on  the  expediency  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for 
British  India,  suggests  the  propriety  of  having  an  archbishop 
and  metropolitan  of  India,  to  preside  at  Calcutta  ; and  one 
bishop  at  each  of  the  two  subordinate  presidencies,  Madras 
and  Bombay.  “ These  three  diocesses,”  says  the  Doctor, 
“ should  embrace  respectively,  all  our  continental  possess- 
ions in  the  East.  To  these  must  be  added  a bishoprick  for 

(6)  A detailed  and  intelligible  account  of  all  these  trans- 
actions, and  a full  and  interesting  history  of  the  American 
Episcopalians  may  be  found  in  Bishop  White’s  Memoirs  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  in  an 
octavo  volume  of  about  500  pages  lately  published  by  A. 
Potter  Co.  Philadelphia. 

(6)  Bjsho^  White's  Memoirs,  p.  5. 


136 


HISTOI-IV  OF  Al-t,  KKLKilOXS, 


('eylon,  to  coinj»rclieml  al!  llie  adjacent  islands,  and  also  ' 
New-Holland,  and  the  islands  in  tiie  Pacitick  Ocean.  The 
number  ot’rectors  and  curato'  in  each  dioecss  must  be  reg- 
ulated by  the  number  of  military  stations,  and  towns,  and 
islands  containing  European  inhabitants.  (7)  This  plan  has 
partly  been  carried  into  effect,  and  Dr.  Middleton,  the  au- 
thor of  the  famous  work  on  the  Doctrine  of  the  Greek  Arti- 
cle applied  to  the  Criticism,  and  the  Illustration  of  the  JVew 
Testament,  was  appointed  Bishop  of  Calcutta.  This  wor- 
thy prelate  has  lately  deceased,  and  Dr.  Heber  has  been 
appointed  his  successour. 

So  immense  are  the  possessions  of  England  in  Asia  and  Aus- 
tralasia, that  it  is  difficult  to  conjecture  to  what  extent  their 
church  establishment  may  be  carried  in  those  regions. 

G.  Episcopalians  in  other  parts  of  the  world. — There  is  a i 
bishop  in  Canada,  and  another  in  Nova  Scotia,  both  of  w'hom 
together  with  their  clergj',  are  paid  by  government.  In 
the  West-Indies,  and  indeed  in  all  his  Majesty’s  dominions 
abroad,  the  religion  of  the  Church  of  England  is  established  ? 
and  prevails  in  a greater  or  less  degree.  The  clergy  in  all 
countries,  where  there  is  no  bishop,  are  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  bishop  of  London. 

9.  jYumber  of  Episcopalians  in  communion  with  the  Church 
of  England. — If  we  suppose  there  are  as  many  Episcopalians 
out  of  England  anil  Wales,  ,as  there  are  Dissenters  from  the 
established  church  in  these,  countries,  it  will  make  the  total 
population  of  the  Church  of  England  and  its  branches  about 

8.000. 000,  which  statement  probably  will  approximate, 
pretty  near  the  truth.  And  if  we  suppose  the  number  of 
clergy  in  Ireland,  Scotland,  the  United  States,  Canada  and 
Nova  Scotia,  and  other  parts  of  the  world,  to  amount  to 
2000,  these  added  to  those  in  England  and  Wales  will  make 

20.000.  Their  number  of  Episcopal  Dignitaries,  that  is,  of 

grchbishops  and  suffragan  bishops  is  about  70.  j 

10,  Eminent  men. — Among  the  men  who  have  been  emi- 
nent in  their  day  and  generation,”  says  Mr.  Adam,  ” and  who  i 

(7)  Dr.  Buchanan  informs  us  in  the  same  memoir  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  has  3 archbishops  and  17  bisheps  in  thG' 
East. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


I;i7 


have  from  time  to  time  adorned  the  respective  branches  ot* 
the  now  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,  many  of 
whom  have  been  not  less  distinguished  for  piety  than  learn- 
ing, may  be  ranked  Aixhbishops  Granmer,  Usher,  Laud, 
■\Vake,  Tillotson,  Seeker,  &c. — Bishops  Ridley,  Latimer. 
Jewel,  Andrews,  Taylor,  Hall,  Beveridge,  Bedell,  Patrick, 
Burnet,  Bull,  Pearson,  Stillingfleet,  Gastrell,  Kenn,  Kidder, 
Walton,  Gibson,  Wilson,  Sherlock,  'Warburton,  Newton, 
Lowth,  Hurd,  Horne,  Horsley,  &c. — Deans  Prideaux,  Stan- 
hope, Sherlock,  Tucker,  kc. — Doctors  Mede,  Chilling- 
worth,  Bentley,  Barrow,  Berriman,  Bennet,  Cave,  Cud- 
worth,  Ellis,  Hammond,  Heylin,  Jackson,  Jenkins,  Jortin, 
Kennicott  Lightfoot,  Mills,  Brett,  Pococke,  South,  Steb- 
bing.  Trap,  W'aterland,  Whitby,  Paley,  &c. — Messrs.  Now- 
ell, Hooker,  Leslie,  Wheatley,  Jones. 

And  of  Laymen — Lords  Bacon,  Littleton,  kc. — the  Hon. 
Robert  Boyle,  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson  ; — 
Messrs.  Addison,  Dodwell,  Nelson,  West,  Bryant,  &c.  (8) 

To  these  may  be  added  the  names  of  Hervey,  Romaine, 
Cecil,  Newton,  Cowper,  Buchanan,  Scott,  Jones,  Biddulph, 
and  others  of  modern  times,  who  if  they  have  not 
been  so  elevated  in  life,  or  so  eminent  for  talents  and  litera- 
ture, as  those  above  named,  were  yet  distinguished  for  their 
piety  and  usefulness,  and  would  have  been  ornaments  to  any 
church. 

II.  Literary  and  Religious  Institutions. — The  two  univer- 
sities of  Cambridge  and  Oxford  in  England  and  the  university 
of  Dublin  in  Ireland,  are  appendages  of  the  English  Church. 
The  college  of  Fort  William  in  India,  and  a few  of  the  col- 
leges in  the  United  States  are  principally  managed  by  Epis- 
copalians. The  two  ancient  societies,  one  for  propagating 
the  gospel  in  foreign  parts  and  the  other  for  the  promotion 
of  Christian  knowledge,  belong  also  to  this  church.  The’ 
Church  Missionary  Society,  the  London  Jews’  Society  and 
the  Church  of  England  Tract  Society  are  all  supported  by 
this  people.  They  also  do  more  than  any  one  denomina- 
tion besides,  and  perhaps  than  all  others  put  together,  in 
supporting  that  great  instrument  of  Christian  charity  and  be- 

(8)  ReL  World  Displayed,  Vol.  ii.  p.  399. 

32* 


Hiji’dRY  Ot'  ALL  UKLiGloNi? 


f 38 


vifilcence,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  ; all  these  | 
institutions,  together  with  many  others  of  a similar  nature  | 
though  of  less  celebrity,  both  in  England  and  America,  will  I 
be  described  under  their  respective  heads. 

General  Remarks. — With  respect  to  sentiments  the  com-  ) 
mon  statement  is,  that  since  the  days  of  Archbishop  Laud,  I. 
the  Church  of  England  has  generall)  inclined  to  the  Arniin-  i 
tan  opinions,  in  preference  to  those  of  the  Calvinists.  The  j 
39  articles  in  the  view  of  her  orthodox  divines,  are  sufficient-  j 

ly  Calvinistick,  while  the  great  body  of  the  doctors  of  this  I 

church  have  taken  no  small  pains  to  give  them  a different  ex- 
planation ; one  party  attempts  by  them  to  neutralize  the  two 
systems,  while  others  deny  altogether  their  Calvinistick 
complexion,  and  the  dispute,  says  Mr.  Adam,  never  was 
higher  than  it  has  been  of  late  years.  (9) 

Although  there  are  four  other  bodies  of  Christians  who  i 
adopt  the  episcopal  form  of  church  government,  yet,  they  are  ^ 

never  disiinguished  by  the  appellation  of  episcopalians,  but  Ij 
the  Church  of  England,  with  all  its  branches,  whether  in,  i 
Europe,  in  Asia,  or  America,  is  frequently  and  ftuniliarly  so- 
denominated. 

When  we  speak  of  the  national  church,  it  is  proper  to  call 
rt  the  Church  of  England,  but  when  we  describe  this  people 
in  other  countries,  some  other  appellation  is  necessary,  and 
as  the  term  episcopalian  is  not  offensive  to  them  and  is  un- 
derstood by  others,  I have  frequently  used  it  in  the  foregoing 
narratives.  All  episcopalians  in  all  parts  of  the  world 
iidopt  the  39  articles  of  the  English  Church  as  the  standard 
of  their  faith,  and  use  her  liturgy  in  their  publick  worship_ 

The  points  of  difference  between  the  Church  of  England 
and  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  the  United  State.®,  ' 
are  published  in  Ward’s  Letters,  having  been  furnished  him 
by  an  episcopal  minister  of  this  country. 

(j9)  Rel.  World,  &c.  Vo.l.  ii.  p-  37P. 


HISTORY  OR  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


i 3M 


PRESBYTLIIIANS. 

The  Presbyterians,  instead  of  governing  tlicir  churchcy 
by  bishops  like  the  Episcopalians,  or  by  a vote  of  the  con 
gregation,  like  Independents,  have  select  standing  bodies, 
called  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  General  Synods,  oi’ 
General  Assemblies.  The  Kirk  Session,  as  it  is  called  in  Scot- 
land, or  the  Church  Session,  as  it  is  denominated  in  this  coun- 
try, is  the  lowest  ecclesiastical  judicature  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian church.  It  consists  of  the  minister  and  the  elders  of 
the  congregation,  the  number  of  which,  varies  according  to 
the  population  and  extent  of  the  society. 

The  minister  is  ex  officio  moderator,  but  has  no  negative 
voice  over  the  decision  of  the  session  ; nor  indeed  has  he  a 
right  to  vote  at  all,  unless  when  the  voices  of  the  elders  are 
equal  and  opposite.  He  may,  indeed,  enter  his  protest 
against  their  sentence,  if  he  think  it  improper,  and  appeal  to 
the  judgment  of  the  presbytery  ; but  this  privilege  belongs 
equally  to  every  elder,  as  well  as  to  every  person  who  may 
believe  himself  aggrieved  by  the  proceedings  of  the  session. 

The  next  judicatory  is  the  Presbytery,  which  consists  of 
all  the  pastors,  within  a certain  district,  and  one  ruling  elder 
from  each  parish,  commissioned  by  his  brethren  to  repre- 
sent, in  conjunction  with  the  minister,  the  session  of  that  pa- 
rish. The  Presbytery  treats  of  such  matters  as  concern  the 
particular  churches  within  its  bounds,  as  the  examination, 
admission,  ordination,  and  censuring  of  ministers  ; the  licen- 
sing of  probationers,  rebuking  of  gross  or  contumacious  sin- 
ners, the  directing  the  sentence  of  excommunication,  the  de- 
ciding upon  references  and  appeals  from  kirk  sessions,  re- 
solving cases  of  conscience,  explaining  difficulties  in  doctrine 
or  discipline,  and  censuring,  according  to  the  word  of  God. 
any  heresy  or  erroneous  doctrine,  which  hath  either  been 
publickly  or  privately  maintained  within  the  bounds  of  its  ju- 
risdiction. (1) 


-(1)  Red.  World  Displayed,  Vol.  iii.  p,  22.- 


m^^rOP.Y  OF  ALL  RELIGiOiVS. 


1 U) 


From  the  judgment  of  the  of  the  Presbytery,  there  lies  an 
appeal  to  the  Synod,  or  Provincial  Synod,  as  it  is  called  in 
Scotland,  winch  exercises  over  the  Presbyteries  of  which  it 
is  composed,  a jurisdiction  similar  to  that  which  is  vested 
in  each  Presbytery,  over  the  several  kirk  sessions  within 
its  bounds. 

The  Synod  consists  of  a certain  number  of  ministers  and 
■elders  delegated  from  each  presbytery. 

And  from  these  ecclesiastical  judicatories,  appeals  may  be 
made  to  the  General  Jssanhly,  which  is  the  highest  ecclesi- 
astical court  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  General 
Assembly  is  a kind  of  Parliament  or  Congress  among  the 
Presbyterians  ; they  have  two  bodies  only  which  b^ar  this 
name,  viz  ; with  those  of  Scotland  and  the  United  States  ; 
but  there  are  some  others  in  other  countries  which  resem 
ble  them  in  their  constitution  and  prerogatives.  (2) 

The  ])resbyterian  denomination  may  be  all  comprehend 
ed  under  tiie  tiiirteen  following  heads,  viz. — 

1.  The  Church  or  Kirk  (3)  of  Scotland,  and  the  Presbyte- 
rian dissenters  from  it. — For  a long  time  after  the  reforma- 
tion, there  was  a perpetual  struggle  between  the  court  and 
the  people  of  Scotland,  respecting  the  form  of  church  gov- 
ernment, which  the  Scottish  Church  should  assume,  and 
Presbyterianism  and  Episcopacy  were  established  and  pro- 
scribed at  different  times,  according  to  the  dispositions  of  the 
reigning  powers,  and  the  preponderance  of  each  party,  but 
m 1690,  Presbyterianism  became  the  establishment  of  Scot- 
land. (4) 

(2)  Some  of  the  principal  arguments  in  favour  of  presby- 
terianism,  are  given,  p.  58. 

(3)  Kirk  is  an  old  ecclesiastical  word,  derived,  as  most 
writers  say,  from  two  Greek  words,  which  signify  the  house 
of  the  Lord.  The  Latins  called  the  church  dominicum,  or 
Domus,Dei,  God’s  house;  which  answers  to  the  Greek 
Xuriakon,  whence  the  Saxons  derived  their  name  Kyrik  or 
Kyrch,  and  the  Scottish  and  English  Kyrk  and  Church.  Tur- 
tullian  called  it  domus  colurnboe,  the  house  of  the  dove. 

Dr.  King  on  the  Greek  Church,  4'C.  p.  22 

(4)  Kelt  World  Displayed,  Vol.  iii.  p.  8. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


141 


John  Knox,  a disciple  of  Calvin,  brought  from  Geneva  to 
Scotland,  both  the  system  of  t’aith,  and  the  model  of  church 
government,  adopted  by  his  master,  and  so  conspicuous  a 
part  did  he  act  here,  as  to  obtain  the  name  of  the  Apostle  of 
Scotland,  for  the  same  reason  that  Luther  was  called  the 
Apostle  of  Germany.  This  eminent  man  was  so  fervent  and 
prevailing  in  his  addresses  to  God,  that  Mary,  Queen  of 
Scots,  said  she  dreaded  the  prayers  of  John  Knox,  more  than 
an  army  of  twenty  thousand  men.  (6) 

1 he  Church  of  Scotland  is  a national  Church,  sup- 
ported by  tithes  and  taxes,  not  much  unlike  the  Church  of 
England,  only  it  is  a less  burdensome  establishment.  Many 
of  the  livings  are  the  gifts  of  noblemen,  and  other  illustri- 
ous characters,  and  this  right  of  patronage  has  at  times  oc- 
casioned no  little  disturbance  in  this  church, 

'i'he  parishes  within  the  bounds  of  the  Scottish  Kirk„ 
amount  to  nearly  900,  and  the  clergy  to  not  far  from  1000. 
And  besides  these  there  are  in  very  populous  parishes. 
Chapels  of  Ease,  supported  by  voluntary  subscriptions, 
whose  ministers  are  not  included  in  the  above  number,  as 
they  are  not  members  of  any  ecclesiastical  courts.  I'hese 
chapels  in  1819  amounted  to  45. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  consists 
of  the  following  members,  viz. 

200  ministers,  representing  Presbyteries, 

89  elders  representing  Presbyteries, 

67  elders  representing  royal  boroughs, 

5 ministers  or  elders  representing  universities.  (6) 
This  Assembly  is  honoured  with  a representation  of  the 
sovereign  in  the  person  of  the  Lord  High  Commissioner, 
who  is  always  a nobleman,  and  presides,  and  has  a salary  of 
£,  1500,  per  annum  ; but  has  no  voice  in  their  deliberations. 
1 his  Assembly  meets  always  in  M ay,  and  sits  about  ten  days  ; 
appeals  are  brought  to  it  from  all  the  ecclesiastical  courts  in 
Scotland  ; and  in  questions  purely  religious,  no  appeal  lies 
from  its  determinations. 

(.5)  Buck’s  Miscellany. 

(6)  Each  of  the  two  colleges  in  the  University  of  Aber 
deet)  sends  one  Commis<'i'^>nr'r 


14S 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


The  number  of  Presbyteries  in  the  Church  of  Scotland  | 
is  78,  tlieir  Synods  are  15  ; the  Presbyteries  of  Edinburgh, 
Glasgow,  Perth,  and  two  or  three  more  meet  every  month  ; 
but  in  country  districts,  they  seldom  meet  above  four  or  five 
times  a year,  unless  when  some  business  occurs  which  re- 
quires them  to  meet  oftener.  The  Synods  ordinarily  meet 
twice  in  a year. 

The  ministers  of  this  church  have  ever  maintained  a very 
respectable  character  for  piety,  learning,  liberality  of  senti- 
ment, and  regularity  of  conduct. 

The  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  was  adopted  by  the  j 
Kirk  in  16 17,  and  the  Calvinistick  sentiments  of  this  symbol,  I 
have  always  been  professed  by  this  body,  notwithstanding 
no  small  portion  of  its  members,  are  at  present  accounted  ' 
Arminians.  All  the  Scottish  Universities  are  appendages  of 
this  national  church  ; they  have  also  a number  of  important 
missionary  societies,  which  will  be  described  in  their  proper 
place. 

The  number  of  seceding  congregations  in  Scotland  accord- 
ing to  the  Scotch  Almanack,  in  1819,  were  upwards  of  five 
hundred,  the  greatest  part  of  which  are  as  truly  presbyte-  1 
rian  as  the  established  church. 

In  1733  a party  broke  off  from  the  kirk,  under  the  two 
Erskines,  Ebenezer  and  Ralph,  William  Wilson,  Alexander 
Moncrief,  and  James  Fisher,  who  passed  under  the  general  I 
name  of  Seceders,  but  who  called  themselves  the  Associate 
Presbytery.  This  party  was  subdivided  in  1745,  upon  wbat  | 
was  called  the  Burgess-oath  ; since  which  time,  one  party  ' 
has  been  known  by  the  name  of  Burghers,  and  the  other  of 
Anti-Bur^hers ; they  call  themselves  in  ecclesiastical  lan- 
guage, the  Associate  Synod,  and  the  General  Associate  Synod. 
Another  denomination  for  these  people  is  the  Burgher  Sece-  i 
ders,  and  the  Anti-Burgher  Seceders.  The  Erskines  and 
Fisher  took  the  side  of  the  Burghers,  while  Moncrief,  | 
Thomas  Mair,  Adam  Gilc,  and  others,  took  the  lead  among 
the  Anti-Burghers, 

In  IHOfi  a new  party  arose  out  of  the  Anti-Burghers,  call- 
ed t’le  Constitutional  Associate  Presbytery. 

The  Relief  .Kirk  la  another  large  party  which  broke  oft' 
from  the  national  church,  in  1752.  1 his  body  arose  out  of 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


113 


;i  dispute  respecting!  the  right  of  patronage,  that  is,  of  having 
a patron  rather  than  the  people,  or  presb)'tery,  select  a 
minister  for  a parish. 

Besides  these,  there  are  the  Old  Disse7tters,  or  the  Re- 
formed Presbytery,  the  Cameronians,  the  Mountain-men,  or 
the  Mac  Millans,  all  of  which  names  apply  to  the  same  peo 
pie,  who  claim  to  be  the  oldest  presbyterians  in  Scotland. 

The  Independent  and  Baptist  Dissenters  from  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  w'ill  be  mentioned  in  the  history  of  these  de- 
nominations. 

'J'he  Burghers  and  Anti-Burgliers  formed  a union  in  1821, 
under  the  name  of  the  General  Associate  Synod.  They  to- 
gether form  a hody  of  between  .300  and  400  congregations, 
and  probably  they  have  about  the  same  numbe.'  of  minis- 
ters. They  have  more  than  20  Presbyteries. 

The  Relief  Synod,  in  1812,  contained  6 Presbyteries  and 
over  80  congregations.  The  congregations  in  the  Constitu- 
tional Synod,  at  the  same  time  were  i8,  making  in  all  about 
470  congregations  of  Presbyterian  Dissenters  in  Scotland. — 
These  added  to  the  parishes  in  the  national  church  and  the 
Chapels  of  Ease,  make  the  sum  total  of  more  than  1400 
Presbyterian  congregations  in  Scotland,  and  the  number  of 
ministers  is  probably  about  the  same. 

Besides  these  there  are  in  England  and  Ireland  many 
churches  belonging  to  the  kirk  of  Scotland  ; and  in  Holland, 
in  St.  Johns,  and  New-Brunswick  ; in  Calcutta,  at  Fort  St. 
George,  at  Bombay,  and  probably  in  some  other  places  are 
churches  in  fellowship  with  this  body.  (7) 

2.  English  Presbyterians. — Strictly  speaking  there  are  no 
Presbyterians  in  England  except  those  which  are  in  connex- 
ion with  the  Scottish  churches,  but  as  there  is  a body  of  con- 
siderable size  which  passes  under  this  name,  I have  thought 
it  more  suitable  to  place  them  under  this  head,  than  that  of 
Independents,  whose  form  of  church  government  they  have 
in  substance  adopted. 

The  first  Presbytery  in  England  was  formed  at  Wands- 
worth, in  Surry,  about  five  miles  from  London,  in  1572, 


(7)  Pvel,  World  Displayed,  Vol.  iii. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RLLI«ION3 


1 u 


some  time  before  any  such  body  existed  in  Scotland,  and  i 
was  called  the  Order  of  fVandsu'orth.  (8)  i 

In  the  reie;n  of  Cromwell,  the  presbyterians  acted  a con- 
spicuous part  in  the  affairs  of  England,  and  as  late  as  the  end 
of  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  it  is  said,  they  formed  at  least 
two  thirds  of  the  whole  body  of  English  Dissenters.  In  169Q 
the  presbyterians  and  independents  associated  together,  un- 
der certain  regulations,  and  were  afterwards  called  the  wm- 
ted  brethren.  At  present  they  exist  as  two  distinct  bodies, 
of  which  the  independents  are  by  far  the  largest. 

According  to  Bogue  and  Bennett’s  account  (9)  in  1810, 
there  were  in  England  and  Wales,  270  congregations  of  Eng- 
lish presbyterians,  most  of  whom  had  gone  off  to  the  Armin- 
ian  or  Uni  r trian  sentiments  ; and  we  learn  from  later  ac- 
counts that  much  the  greatest  number  of  them,  are  Arians 
and  Socinians.  (1) 

A diffusive  account  of  the  early  movements  of  this  body, 
may  be  found  in  Neale’s  History  of  the  Puritans. 

3.  French  Protestants. — The  severe  sufferings  of  this  class 
of  Christians  under  the  denomination  of  Hugonots,  have  I 
served  to  make  them  extensively  known,  but  it  is  not  so  ! 
generally  known,  that  they  now  are,  and  always  have  been 
presbyterians,  although  the  fact  is  exceedingly  plain. 

The  French  Protestants  embraced  not  only  the  system  of 
faith,  but  the  model  of  church  government,  adopted  by  Cal- 
vin. their  renowmed  countryman. 

In  Quick's  Synodicon,  an  ancient  work,  in  two  volumes, 
folio,  which  contains  a history  of  the  National  or  General 
Synod  of  this  people,  or  to  speak  in  modern  language,  of 
the  triennial  sessions  of  their  General  Assembly,  all  the  pe- 
culiar doctrines  of  Calvinism,  are  displayed,  and  all  the  dis- 
tinguishing features  of  presbyterianism  are  delineated.  This 
Synod  must  have  been  formed  about  1551,  for  its  session  in 
Charenton,  in  1623,  was  the  24th  assembly  of  the  kind 
which  had  been  held  in  France. 

(8)  Neale’s  History  of  the  Puritans,  Vol.  1.  p.  314. 

(9)  Hist,  of  Dissenters,  Vol.  iv.  p.  322. 

(1)  Dr.  S.  Miller’s  Letter  to  the  author. 


HISTORY  OF  ALI,  RKLIGIOX3 


U:j 


In  IG92,  the  number  of  piovinci:il  Synod?  w;is  ?istecn, 

.ill  of  which  were  represer.te<l  by  delegates  in  the  nation.a! 
•Synod. 

When  we  consider,  that  tlie  reiorniution  in  I*  ranee  liad 
to  work  its  way  against  prejudice  and  power,  it  must  have 
made  a rapid  progress,  since,  in  tlie  national  S_\uod  ol  Ro- 
rhelle,  in  1571,  of  which  the  famous  Beza  was  president, 
it  is  said,  the  reformed  in  France  could  count  above  2150 
churches.  In  many  of  these  churches,  wmre  above  ten 
thousand  members,  and  in  most  ot  them  two  ministers  ; 
and  to  augment  the  account,  whether  we  have  respect  to 
the  number  or  the  afllictions  of  this  people,  in  some  church- 
es from  five  to  sixteen  thousand,  previous  to  that  time,  had 
suffered  martyrdom.  (2) 

The  national  Synod  had  a general  oversight  of  all  the 
■ oncerns  of  the  Protestants  in  France;  and  all  important 
questions  respecting  faith  or  practice,  were  referred  to  this 
assembly,  where  they  were  discussed  and  decided.  Much 
is  said  ill  their  proceedings  in  early  times  of  rejecting  min- 
isters for  preaching  false  doctrines,  and  for  scandalous  be- 
haviour ; and  in  conformity  to  the  spirit  of  the  times,  many 
ludicrous  descriptions  are  given  of  the  persons  and  attri- 
butes of  those  who  had  apostatized  from  their  communion, 
many  of  whom  had  joined  them  from  the  Catholick  Church. 
In  1620,  the  French  Protestants  had  seven  literary  institu- 
tions, viz.  the  universities  of  Sedan,  Samnur,  Aismes,  Mon- 
tauban  and  Die  ; and  the  two  colleges  of  Gex  and  Bergerac. 
About  this  time  they  had  a grant  from  the  crown,  a kind  of 
regium  donum,  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-eight  thousand  • 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  livres,  for  their  universities  and  col- 
leges. The  Protestants,  notwithstanding  the  severities  they 
have  experienced,  have  always  been  recognised  as  a branch 
of  the  state  ; and,  according  to  Quick,  large  grants  of  mon- 
ey were  frequently,  if  not  annually,  made  to  them  from  the 
crown,  not  only  for  the  benefit  of  their  literary  institutions, 
but  for  the  expenses  of  their  n.ational  Synods,  and  the  re- 
lief of  their  poor  ministers  and  churches. 


(2)  Q,uick’s  Synodicon,  vol.  1,  pp.  59.  60. 

1.3 


146 


HISTORY  Ol'  ALL  HELIGIU.NS. 


At  this  time.”  sny  Bogue  and  Bcnnet,  “ the  Presbyte- 
rian discipline,  adopted  by  a body  so  numerous  and  impor- 
tant as  the  Frencii  protestants,  appeared  in  great  splendour. 
They  formed  a twelfth  part  of  the  population  of  France  ; 
they  boasted  of  many  whole  towns  which  were  exclusively 
Protestant,  and  reckoned  among  the  members  of  their  com- 
munion several  of  the  most  powerful  nobility.  (3) 

But  a succession  of  persecutions,  oppressions  and  martyr- 
doms for  many  generations  greatly  diminished  the  number 
of  this  community,  and  the  spread  of  Arminian  and  Socinian 
opinions  among  them,  reduced  them  in  general,  to  the  low- 
est ebb  of  religious  zeal. 

By  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  it  was  computed 
that  some  where  from  tifty  to  a hundred  thousand  of  the 
French  Protestants  sulfered  death  ; and  in  consequence  of 
the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantz,  a million  and  a half  of 
them  left  the  kingdom. 

As  late  as  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  “ the  reformed 
in  France,  always  worshipped  by  stealth,  for  their  meetings 
were  held  illegal  ; and  till  1752,  even  the  smallest  villages 
had  garrisons,  the  sole  object  of  which  was  to  prevent  re- 
ligious assemblies,  and  to  pursue  the  ministers.  Notwith- 
standing these  interdictions,  they  often  congregated  in  vast 
numbers,  and  enjoyed  their  worship  in  the  open  air.  Some- 
times they  chose  a sloping  hill,  formed  like  an  amphithea- 
tre, on  the  declivity  of  which  the  people  sat,  with  heaps  of 
stones  for  their  benches,  the  pulpit  being  placed  at  the  bot- 
tom : here  in  some  parts  five  or  six  thousand  souls  would  as- 
.semble  on  ordinary  occasions,  and  at  their  solemn  feasts  eight 
or  ten  thousand.  Sometimes  in  summer  they  worshipped  in 
large  caves,  where  they  were  sheltered  from  the  rays  of 
the  sun,  and  where  the  echo  assisted  the  voice  of  the  minis- 
ter. At  other  times  these  meetings  were  held  at  night  in 
some  secluded  spot ; a preacher  would  perhaps  arrive  in 
the  evening,  convoke  a religious  meeting,  preach  and  de- 
part. 


(3)  History  of  Dissenters,  vcd.  l,p.  115. 


HISTORY  OF  AT.L  RETRG  ION’S. 


147 


“ M.  Rosan  Dunoyer  preached  for  forty  years  at  Dieulefit, 
in  Dauphine,  and  the  Ccveiiiies,  uhither  he  repaired  at 
different  times.  In  1744,  by  a decree  of  the  parliament  of 
Grenohle,  a price  was  set  upon  his  head  ; but  althou,;^h 
continually  pursued,  his  zeal  carried  him  to  every  place 
where  pastors  were  needed.  He  married  forty  couple  in 
one  single  night,  and  baptised  ninety  children.  His  arduous 
work  terminated  only  with  his  life.  During  the  revolution 
he  entered  into  his  rest,  deeply  bewailing  the  fate  of  the 
churches  suffering  under  oppression.  (4) 

“ Punishments  and  cruel  treatment  on  account  of  religion 
began  now  to  cease  in  the  greater  part  of  the  provinces,  and 
religious  assemblies  were  a little  tolerated  ; but  this  de- 
pended very  much  upon  the  dispositions  of  the  governours, 
commandants,  and  intendants  of  the  provinces.  Acts  of 
severity  were  stiU  occasionally  exercised. 

“ At  Orange,  in  the  department  ofVaucluse,  about  eighty 
Protestants,  men,  women  and  children,  without  a pastor, 
were  assembled  together  on  a sabbath  day,  to  read  the  ho- 
ly scriptures,  with  one  of  Saurin’s  sermons,  and  to  sing 
jrsal.ms  ; when  suddenly  they  were  surprised  by  an  armed 
force,  but  they  continued  the  service.  Many  orders  were 
vociferated  for  them  to  disperse,  which  they  fearlessly  dis- 
regarded. The  soldiers  threatened  to  fire,  and  yet  they  re- 
mained perfectly  composed,  nor  did  either  women  or  chil- 
dren discover  the  smallest  symptons  of  trepidation.  At 

(4)  Historical  View  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  France  > 
from  its  origin  to  the  present  time,  appended  to  Cobbin’s 
French  Preacher.  This  work  was  loaned  the  author  by 
the  Rev.  3Ir.  Sabine,  of  Boston  ; it  contains  the  most  mi- 
nute and  interesting  account  of  theinteriour  of  this  Church, 
of  any  he  has  seen.  It  is  difficult  to  reconcile  the  account 
of  the  illegality  of  the  meetings  of  the  Protestants  with  the 
tact,  that  ihey  are  recognized  as  a brunch  of  the  state,  and 
that  nil  religions  are  equal!}'  supported  by  the  government 
of  F ranee,  which  this  writer,  as  w'ell  as  others  assert  ; 
probably  the  difficulty  is  not  sO  much  in  the  laws,  as  in  the 
bigoted  people. 


i 


148 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RKLIGIONS- 


jength  the  ba':micitcs  Avere  (ixetl,  and  the  worship  ceased, 
when  some  of  the  jirincip.il  gentlemen  ol’  the  asseinblv 
sf<^]>ped  ioi  tvaid,  aiui  dcIi'iCitd  litemscivt's  up  as  hostages 
j'or  the  rest,  and  cbt. lined  their  iil.ici'ty.  Tliese  Avere 
throAva  into  jmson,  ;uul  aiter  two  inonlhs’  coiiiiucmcnt 
Avere  libariitcd.” 

'i  lie  h reach  Protestants  are  mo.'tly  to  he  found  in  the 
;outh  of  France.  Their  number  at  one  time  was  compu- 
ted at  a numbei'  of  millions,  but  now  they  do  not  amount  to 
a million  and  a half;  and  among  these  many  Lutherans  are 
included. 

It  is  surprising  that  a people  who  for  tAvo  centuries  and 
a half  Avere  doomed  to  sutfer  under  a yoke  more  intolerable 
than  that  of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  should  continue  in  ex- 
istence at  all,  and  more  so  that  they  should  remain  under  a 
gOA'ernment  so  cruel  and  oppressiA  e,  when  they  might  have 
escaped  to  countries  Avhere  they  Avould  have*enjoyed  their 
religion  unmolested. 

During  the  reign  of  Bonaparte  their  condition  Avas  ma- 
fei  iaily  improved,  and  they  began  to  hope  that  their  miseries 
Avere  at  an  end,  but  Avhen  the  Bourbon  dynasty  re-ascend- 
ed the  throne,  they  were  again  involved  in  calamity  and 
death  ; and  in  the  month  of  July  1815,  four  hundred  Prot- 
estants were  inhumanly  murdered  at  Nismes,  and  the  hor- 
rible transactions  which  filled  that  city  with  desolation  and 
blood  were  extended  to  many  towns  in  its  vicinity.  (5) 

The  only  publick  literary  institution  now  in  France  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Protestants  is  the  University  of  Montau- 
ban,  Avhich  has-six  professors.  This  though  called  a uni- 
versity is  properly  a college  belonging  to  a Catholick  uni- 
versity, but  it  is  set  apart  by  government  solely  for  the  in- 
struction of  Protestants.  (6) 

The  number  of  protectant  ministers  uoav  in  France  is 
.estimated  at  tAvo  humlred  and  fifty,  aa  Iio  are  embodied  into 

(b)  Cobbin's  French  Preacher,  &c.  p.  112. 

(6j  Tills  college  Avas  restored  to  the  Protestants  by  Bo- 
naparte ; it  had  been  suptiresscd  from  the  time  of  the  re- 
vocation of  the  edict  of  Nantz,  Cobbin’s,  &c.  p.  108. 


His'l’oav  OB'  ALL  RLLiGIOAS. 


119 


eighty-three  consistories.  Their  mimber  of  churches  is 
tu'o  hundred,  and  thirty.  The  present  number  of  provin- 
cial Synods  I cannot  ascertain  ; their  national  Synod  they 
cannot  hold  without  the  permission  of  the  government,  and 
the  disturbed  state  of  affairs  has  for  many  years  prevented 
their  requesting  that  privilege.  (7) 

“ In  conducting  the  worship  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
France,  the  following  order  is  observed.  The  service  com- 
mences with  the  reading  of  the  scriptures  by  a person  em- 
ployed for  the  purpose,  not  necessarily  in  orders.  The 
commandments  are  then  distinctly  pronounced  ; after  which 
the  pastor  reads  a short  prayer  fr  om  the  liturgy  which  is 
commonly  used.  The  congregation  having  sung  a psalm, 
he  utters  a brief  extempore  prayer,  and  proceeds  with 
the  sermon.  This  is  closed  by  another  pi’ayer  from  the 
liturgy,  and  a hymn  of  praise,  when  he  dismisses  the  as- 
sembly with  the  benediction. 

“ M.  Encontre  professor  in  the  college  ofMontauban,  has 
it  in  contemplation  to  publish  a periodical  work  that  shall 
be  an  echo  of  those  published  in  England. 

“When  we  view  the  vast  population  of  France,”  says 
Mr.  Cobbin,  “ and  look  at  the  state  of  religion  in  that  coun- 
try, we  cannot  but  be  deeply  affected  at  its  condition. 
Twenty-five  millions  of  souls  are  there  sitting  for  the  most 
part  in  the  darkness  of  infidelity  and  superstition ; and  where 
the  light  of  the  reformation  has  not  been  totally  extinguish- 
ed, it  has  long  been  only  as  the  glimmering  of  a dying 
dame,  emitting  at  best  but  a dim  ray  athwart  the  universal 
gloom.  Would  to  God  that  “ pure  and  undefiled  religion” 
might  prevail  throughout  that  extensive  country  ! Were 
the  energies  of  the  French  once  directed  to  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel,  it  is  proOable  they  would  never  stop  in  their 
career  till  they  had  been  the  means  of  evangelizing  the 
whole  world. 

Yet  there  is  cause  for  devout  admiration  and  thankful- 
ness, when  we  behold  how  the  providence  of  God  has 
overruled  all  the  late  commotions  in  France  for  the  promo- 

(7)  French  Preacher,  p.  121. 

13=*^ 


150 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RF.LIGIONS. 


lion  of  his  cause.  He  has  made  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
him  by  preserving  the  liberties  of  the  reformed  church, 
amidst  the  general  desolation  with  which  it  has  been  sur- 
rounded, and  at  a moment  \vhen  infidelity  threatened  to 
crush  it  for  ever,  and  to  extirpate  whatever  of  real  religion 
superstition  and  bigotry  had  suffered  to  remain.  A precious 
seed  yet  vegetates  there  ; and  though  it  be  but  small,  let  us 
cherish  the  hope  that  it  may  shortly  increase  a thousand 
told.  (8) 

The  French  divines  have  never  been  in  the  habit  o't 
reading  their  sermons  ; the  lively  genius  of  that  people 
would  not  allow  them  to  listen  to  those  cold  essays  which 
often  freeze  the  English  auditory.  A few  Catholicks  read, 
but  they  are  not  deemed  preachers  ; and  the  Protestants  for 
the  most  part,  repeat  their  sermons  memoriter,  the  most  la- 
borious of  all  kinds  of  preaching,  a practice,  says  Cobbin, 
which  one  justly  calls  that  rock  of  Sysiphus  which  must 
be  rolled  incessantly.”  (9) 

The  Paris  Protestant  Bible  Society  is  supported  mostly  by 
this  people,  and  very  lately  they  have  established  a Foreign 
Mission  Society,  both  of  which  institutions  are  in  a flourish- 
ing condition,  and  present  favourable  indications  of  an  in- 
crease of  piety  and  zeal  among  this  ancient  and  interesting 
portion  of  the  Christian  Church. 

I have  often  been  much  surprised  to  find  how  little  inter- 
est is  felt  by  the  American  Presbyterians  in  the  concerns 
of  this  church  : very'  few  seem  to  be  at  all  acquainted  with 
the  fact,  that  they  belong  to  the  great  Presbyterian  family. 

Many  of  our  American  statesmen  and  divines  are  descen- 
dants of  the  exiled  Hugonots,  whom  the  merciless  severity 
of  the  bigoted  French  forced  to  seek  an  asylum  in  dis'tant 
lands. 

4. Reformed  Church  of  Germany,  or  Calvinists. — Moshiem, 
and  many  other  writers  apply  the  term  reformed,  to  almost 
all  Protestants  except  the  Lutherans,  but  as  I include  all 
the  other  parties  embraced  in  such  broad  statements  under 


(8)  French  Preacher,  p.  125. 

(9)  French  Preacher,  IntroductioD  p.  39. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIOXS. 


1 i 


other  heads,  I have  thouglitit  best  under  this  head  to  speak 
only  of  those  in  Germany,  and  a few  other  places,  who 
form  one  body,  whose  form  of  church  government  was  re- 
ceived from  Calvin  and  his  associates,  on  which  account 
they  are  frequently  called  Calvinists.  The  Presbyterian 
model  adapted  by  that  reformer,  they  still  retain,  and  no 
doubt  some  of  them  still  hold  to  his  theological  opinions,  al- 
though in  many  cases  they  are  said  to  have  adopted  very 
different  views. 

Whene-ver  we  read  of  Calvinists,  or  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  Germany,  or  other  European  kingdoms  we  are 
to  understand  the  terms  as  synonymous,  and  that  they  are 
all  Presbyterians,  whatever  their  theological  opinions  may 
be. 

A diffusive  history  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  Re- 
formed Churches,  up  to  about  the  middle  of  the  last  centu- 
ry may  be  found  in  Mosheim’s  Ecclesiastical  History,  vols. 
■I  and  G,  where  we  are  informed  that  the  principal  points 
of  difference  between  them  and  the  Lutherans  were,  1.  In 
their  notions  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  supper  ; 2.  Res- 
pecting the  doctrine  of  the  divine  decrees  ; while  the  re- 
formed took  the  Calvinistick  side  in  this  question,  the  Lu- 
therans espoused  that  of  the  Arminians  ; and  3.  Concern- 
ing some  religious  rites  and  ceremonies. 

An  attempt  was  made  to  unite  these  two  bodies,  in  the 
last  century  which  failed  of  success.  This  union  was  effect- 
ed in  1817,  as  has  already  been  related  These  German 
Presbyterians  are  found  in  nearly  all  the  German  states, 
and  in  most  of  the  northern  kingdoms. 

5.  Church  of  Switzerland. — The  Helvetick  Church,  as 
this  body  is  often  called,  claims  the  honour  of  taking  the 
lead  in  producing  those  great  changes  which  terminated  in 
the  reformation  ; and  Ulrick  Zuingle,  the  famous  Swiss  re- 
former, is  by  some  of  their  historians  said  to  have  had  the 
start  of  Luther  in  this  evangelical  career.  (1) 


(1)  Mosheim’s  Eccl.  Hist.  vol.  4,  where  Dr.  Maclaine 
m his  notes  has  discussed  the  subject  at  some  length. 


Zuing’e  was  of  Zurich,  which  was  the  head  quarters  of  the 
Swiss  reformers,  until  Calvin  settled  in  Geneva,  which  af- 
terwards became  a very  famous  nursery  for  many  ages  for 
Calvinistick.  opinions  and  the  Presbyterian  discipline. 

More  than  half  the  inhabitants  of  Switzerland,  that  is 
tnore  tiian  a million  are  said  to  be  Calvinists  or  Presby- 
'erians  ; but  Dr.  Havvies  (2)  and  others,  have  given  pain- 
! ui  accounts  of  the  decay  of  vital  piety,  and  the  spread  of 
crroueoas  opinions  among  the  descendants  of  those  early 
aid  successful  promoters  of  evangelical  religion.- 

ii.  Church  of  Holla)id.[S] — This  Church  arose  during  the 
reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  is  as  really  Pres- 
byterian, as  those  of  Geneva  or  Scotland.  (4)  Its  govern- 
ment is  committed  to  Consistories,  Classes,  provincial  Sy- 
nods, and  a national  Synod.  By  the  latest  accounts  from  this 
Church,  there  were  within  its  bounds  nine  provincial  Sy- 
nods, fifty-three  Classes,  and  one  thousand  live  hundred  and 
■seventy  ministers.  (5)  The  ministers  who  reside  in  the 
island  of  Ameland,  and  belong  to  no  classes,  were  not  in- 
cluded in  this  statement.  Their  number  is  not  given. 

The  Church  of  Holland  has  from  the  first  been  a nation- 
al establishment,  and  so  it  still  continues  to  be.  But  the 
Hollanders  have  been  celebrated  for  the  mildness  of  their 
government  towards  dissenters  from  their  established  reli- 
gion. 

Much  is  said  by  Moshiem,  in  praise  of  William,  Prince 
of  Orange,  for  the  broad  shade  of  religious  toleration 
which  he  spread  over  the  persecuted  Mennonites. 

The  measures  which  followed  the  decisions  of  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  were  indeed  intolerant  and  severe,  and  we  are 
not  to  understand  that  the  Church  of  Holland  has  been 

(2)  Church  History,  vol.  2„  p.  453. 

(3)  The  Church  of  the  Netherlands,  the  Belgic  Church, 
or  the  Church  of  the  Belgic  Provinces,  and  the  Church  of 
Holland,  all  mean  the  same  body. 

(4)  Miller’s  Life  of  Rodgers,  p.  124. 

(5)  Christian  Magazine,  vol.  3,  pp.  156,  157. 


I 


HISTORY  OF  ALR  RELIGIONS.  1.53 


always  free  from  persecution,  for  this  cannot  be  said  of 
any  national  church  of  any  considerable  standing. 

The  present  king  of  the  Netherlands  has  ])rohibitcd  the 
clergy  of  h.is  kingdom  fj'orn  corresponding  with  iniiustere 
t’roai  abroCid,  and  of  course,  many  in  ibis  country  'A ho  are 
Connected  \\itli  tlieir  brethren  in  ilolland,  not  only  m their 
views  of  religion,  but  by  the  ties  of  consanguinity  and  blood, 
are  prevented  from  that  friendly  epistolary  intercourse 
which  they  formerly  maintained.  This  church  was  for- 
merly strictly  Calvinistick,  and  the  Jive  points  of  Calvinism 
were  settled  and  defined  within  its  houiKis,  but  it  is  said 
to  have  much  declined,  not  only  in  the  oi  thodoxy  of  its  faith, 
but  in  the  purity  of  its  practice. 

. The  Holland  Church,  made  great  exertions  to  send  the 
gospel  to  the  East,  in  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century  ; and  by  their  zealous  eflorts  multitudes  were 
brought  to  make  a religious  profession  in  Ceylon,  Java,  Am- 
boyna,  Formosa,  Sumatra,  Timor,  Celebes,  Eanda,  and  the 
neighbouring  Malacca  islands,  (6)  a particular  account  of 
which  will  be  given  under  the  head  of  Missionary  concerns. 

The  Dutch  have  also  planted  churches  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  in  their  West  India  possessions.  In  1797, 
there  were  about  forty-three  ministers  in  their  East  India 
possessions,  including  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  nine  in 
their  West  India  islands,  which  were  supported  by  the  East 
and  West  India  Companies.  (7) 

The  Remonstrants  or  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Ar- 
niinians,  of  whom  there  were  a few  years  since,  thii  ty-four 
congregations,  and  forty-three  ministers,  are  as  really  Pres- 
byterian as  the  national  Church. 

7.  General  JlssembUj  of  the  Preslniterian  Church  of  the  Unit- 
f fJ  States. — This  is  the  largest  body  of  this  denomination  in 
America,  atid  bids  fair  to  equal  in  extent,  talents  ainl  intlu- 
enco,  the  General  Assembly  of  Scotland.  Althougii  ilie  con- 
gregations compo.sing  this  body,  are  scattered  in  almost  all  the 
states  of  the  Union  ; yet  there  is  a union  of  sentiment,  a 

iG)  Brown’s  Hiitujy  of  Mission®,  \o!.  I,  pp.  15 — 28. 
i'7)  Cliristian  Magazine,  vol.  3,  p.  107. 


l.Vi  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RFLIGIOXS. 


concert  and  energy  of  operation  which  is  unknown  among 
the  Congrcgationalists  to  whom  they  are  nearly  allied. 

The  lirst  Presbyterians  in  .America,  according  to  the  com- 
mon acceptation  of  that  term,  came  from  England,  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  about  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. This  was  long  after  the  Congregationalists  and  Bap- 
tists had  settled  in  New-England,  the  Dutch  in  New-York, 
the  Quakers  in  Pennsylvania,  the  Catholicks  in  Maryland, 
and  the  Episcopalians  in  Virginia.  While  these  different 
denominations  were  either  driven  by  persecution  or  led  by 
a spirit  of  enterprise,  to  seek  remote  situations  in  the  new 
world,  that  of  which  we  are  speaking,  with  their  Presby- 
terian king  and  a religious  hierarchy  to  their  mind,  were 
contented  to  remain  at  home.  But  at  length  persecution 
also  drove  them  abroad  ; a company  of  them  it  is  said  first 
sought  a settlement  in  New-England,  but  being  either  dis- 
appointed in  the  country,  or  else  being  repulsed  by  the  in- 
habitants,they  directed  their  course  to  the  south,  and  landed 
m Pennsylvania,  and  what  is  now  a part  of  New-Jersey  and 
Delaware.  In  this  region,  the  first  operations  of  this  society 
commenced,  here  their  first  churches  arose,  and  soon 
ihey  spread  abroad  to  different  places  in  the  middle  and 
southern  states. 

The  first  Presbyterian  church  in  Philadelphia,  now  un- 
der the  care  of  James  P.  Wilson,  D.  D.  was  formed  in 
1702,  and  is  probably  the  oldest  of  this  denomination  in 


I 


I 

( 


America. 


The  church  at  Lewiston,  in  Delaware,  was  formed  in 
170C  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev  Mr.  Black,  .'\nother 
church  was  formed  about  the  same  lime  at  Pitfs-Creek  in 
Worcester  county,  Maryland.  In  1707,  Francis  McKemie 
and  John  Hampton,  visited  the  city  of  New-York,  where 
they  suffered  a long  and  vexatious  prosecution  for  jireach- 
mg  without  license  from  the  governour,  who  was  an 
Episcopalian.  (8) , McKemie  before  this  had  preached  in 
Accomack  county,  f^irginia. 


(8)  Miller's  Life  of  Rodgers,  p.  125 — Narrative  of  the 
sufferings  of  McKemie  and  Hampton. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  1 O J 


The  first  Presbyterian  church  in  New -York  city,  was 
formed  in  1716  ; and  .James  Anderson,  a native  of  Scot-- 
land,  came  hither  from  New  Castle,  Delaware,  to  be  their 
pastor.  In  1719,  a house  of  worship  was  erected  for  this 
people  in  Wall-street,  which  was  the  first  of  the  kind  in 
that  city.  Towards  defraying  the  expenses  of  tliis  build- 
ing, collections  were  made  not  only  in  the  city,  but  in  Con- 
necticut, and  even  in  Scotland  ; so  feeble  then  were  a peo- 
ple who  are  now  so  numerous  and  wealthy. 

The  first  presbytery  in  America,  was  formed  about 
1706. 

The  oldest  Synod  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church 
was  organized  in  1716,  at  Philadelphia,  which  name  it 
bore,  and  consisted  of  the  presbyteries  of  Philadelphia, 
Newcastle,  Snow  Hill  and  Long-Island. 

The  Presbyterian  cause  appears  to  have  continued  its 
progress  without  the  occurence  of  any  thing  remarkable 
until  1741,  when  a distressing  altercation  involved  this  in- 
fant community  in  the  greatest  trouble  and  perplexity,  and 
rent  asunder  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  the  then  highest 
judicatory  of  the  t -'hurch,  and  led  to  the  formation  of  the 
Synod  of  New-York,  which  was  set  up  in  a kind  of  oppo- 
sition to  that  of  Philadelphia.  This  was  about  the  time  of 
the  New  Light  stir,  in  New-England,  under  the  ministry  of 
Whitefield,  and  other  evangelical  ministers  of  that  da}', which 
produced  so  many  sects  and  divisions  under  the  names  of 
New  Lights  and  Separatists.  Among  the  Presbyterians, 
the  two  parties  were  called  the  Old  Side  and  the  New 
Side.  The  New  Side  people  were  regarded  by  their  op- 
ponents as  a set  of  ignorant  enthusiasts  ; those  on  the  Old 
Side  on  the  other  hand  were  denominated  pharisees  and 
formalists.  The  principal  promoters  of  the  New  Side  were 
the  Tenants,  the  Blairs,  Dickinson,  Pierson,  Finley  and 
Burr,  the  two  last  of  whom  were  afterwards  Presidents 
of  Princeton  College.  On  the  Old  Side,  were  the  Thomp- 
j sons,  John  and  Samuel  Allison,  Robert  Cross  and  others. 

This  division  appears  to  have  originated  in  a difference  of 
I opinion  respecting  the  examination  of  candidates  for  the 
ministry  as  to  their  personal  piety.  These  two  Synods  re- 


niSTORV  OF  ALL  RLt.U.IONS, 


niained  apart  until  I73o,  when  tlioy  ^verc  united  under  the 
title  of  the  Synod  of  Neiv-Vork  and  Phil;u!el[)!iia. 


Between  17  40  and  !7d0  the  Breshyterian  cause  was  cs- 
ta’.dishcd  in  Virginia  'ay  the  labo!ir'=  ol'  Messrs.  Davies, 
Rodeers,  Anderson,  Robinson,  Blair,  J'inley  and  Tennant  ; 
aided  by  some  j)ious  individuals  of  their  communion  w'ho 
had  resided  for  some  lime  in  that  colony  ; the  most  distin- 
mii-^hed  of  whom  veere  John  Organ  and  Samuel  Monis. 
But  both  ministers  and  laymen  were  exposed  to  much  op- 
position on  account  of  their  dissenting  from  the  established 
I’eligion  of  the  country.  (9) 

The  General  Assembly  was  formed  in  1788.  It  meets 
annually,  at  Idiiiadelplda,  in  iMay,  and  generally  sits  about 
uvo  weeks.  This  grand  Assembly  constitutes  a bond  of  un- 
ion, peace,  correspondence,  and  mutual  confidence  among 
all  the  churches  of  this  wide  spread  and  increasing  connex- 
ion. And  much  the  same  may  be  said  of  its  functions 
and  powers,  as  of  the  General  Assembly  of  Scotland,  only 
it  has  no  connexion  with  the  state,  and  no  civil  jurisdiction. 
The  General  Assembly  holds  a friendly  correspondence  by 
delegates  and  epistles,  with  the  General  Associations  and 
Conventions  of  the  Congregntionalists  in  New-England. 

As  late  as  17B8,  the  number  of  Presbyterian  congrega- 
tions in  America  was  computed  at  about  COO,  and  some- 
thing over  200  ministers.  (1)  In  1310  they  had  increased 
to  772  congregations,  and  between  four  and  five  hundred 
ministers.  There  are  now  connected  with  the  General 
Assembly,  14  Synods,  71  Presbyteries,  nearly  1000  min- 
isters, more  than  1400  congregations.  And  it  is  thought 
about  100,000  communicants. 

The  Presbyterians  operate  in  Missionary  concerns,  un- 
der the  title  of  a Board  of  Missions,  annually  appointed  by 
the  General  Assembly  ; they  spend  between  four  and  five 
thousand  dollars  a year  in  supporting  missionaries  in  desti- 
tute parts  of  our  own  country  ; and  besides  this,  the  General  1 


(9)  Miller  s Life  of  Rodgers,  pp.  24,  28,  29,  .32,  36. 
(1)  Hannah  Adams. 


HISTORY  OF  ALT-  RKMGIONS 


157 


-Assembly  have  a large  share  in  the  management  and  support 
of  the  United  Missionary  Society. 

As  early  as  1766  the  Synod  ol'Xew-York  and  Philadel 
phia  began  to  make  collections  for  supplying  their  vacant 
congregations,  and  for  sending  the  gospel  to  destitute  pla- 
ces. 

David  Brainard,  and  John  Brainard,  his  brother,  were 
both  members  of  the  Synod  of  New-York  and  Philadelphia  ; 
the  former  derived  his  support  from  a society  in  Scotland  , 
the  latter  was  allowed  a salary  of  thirty  pounds  by  the  Sy- 
nod. 

In  1763,  this  Synod  appropriated  sixty-live  pounds  for 
the  relief  of  Samson  Occum,  who  was  labouring  among  the 
Oneida  Indians.  (2) 

The  Theological  Seminary  at  Prince  ton,  is  a child  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  is  the  fond  object  of  its  perpetual 
guardianship  and  solicitude. 

This  extensive  and  increasing  body  will  probably  at  no 
distant  period  embrace  in  its  wide  and  ample  enclosure  all 
the  other  classes  of  American  Presbyterians  yet  to  be  de- 
scribed. 

7.  General  Synod  of  Ike  Dutch  Reformed  Church. — This 
is  the  oldest  body  of  Presbyterians  in  America  ; it  de- 
scended immediately  from  the  Church  of  Holland  ; and  for 
about  a century  from  its  commencement  in  this  country,  it 
hung  in  colonial  dependence  on  the  classis  of  Amsterdam, 
and  the  Synod  of  North  Holland,  and  was  unable  to  ordain 
a minister  or  perform  any  ecclesiastical  function  of  the  kind 
without  a reference  to  the  parent  country,  and  mother 
church. 

The  origin  of  this  church  will  lead  us  hack  to  the  ear- 
liest history  of  the  city  and  state  of  New-York,  for  they 
were  first  settled  by  this  {)eople,  and  by  them  a foundation 
was  laid  for  the  first  churches  of  this  persuasion,  the  most 
^ distinguished  of  which  were  planted  at  Kext-Yn  k,  (then 
called  A’ew-Amsterdam,')  Flatbush,  Esopvs  i\iv]  Albam/.  '1  he 
church  at  New-York  was  probibly  the  oldest,  and  was 


(2)  Assembly’s  Digest. 

14 


158 


UJSTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


founded  at  or  before  the  year  1G39  ; this  is  the  earliest  pe- 
riod to  which  its  records  conduct  us.  The  tirst  minister 
was  the  Rev.  Evarardus  Bogardus.  But  when  he  came 
from  Holland,  does  not  appear.  Next  to  him  were  two 
ministers  by  the  name  of  Megapel ensis,  John  and  Samuel. 

The  first  place  of  worship  built  by  the  Dutch  in  the  col- 
ony of  New  Netherlands,  as  it  was  then  called,  was  erect- 
ed in  the  fort  at  New-York,  in  the  year  1642.  The  se- 
cond it  is  believed  ivas  a chapel  built  by  Governour  Stu^'- 
vesant  in  what  is  now  called  the  Bowery.  In  succession, 
churches  of  this  denomination  arose  on  Long  Island,  in 
Schenectady,  on  Staten  Island,  and  in  a number  of  towns  on 
the  Hudson  river,  and  several  it  is  believed  in  New-Jerse^^ 
But  the  churches  of  New-York,  Albany  and  Esopus  were 
the  most  important,  and  the  ministers  of  these  churches 
claimed  and  enjoyed  a kind  of  Episcopal  dignity  over  the 
stirrounding  churches.  (S) 

«.The  Dutch  Church  was  the  established  religion  of  the 
colony,  until  it  surrendered  to  the  British  in  1664,  after 
which  its  circumstances  were  materially  changed.  Not 
long  after  the  colony  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  British, 
an  act  was  passed,  which  went  to  establish  the  Episcop-.il 
church  as  the  predominant  party,  and  for  almost  a century 
after,  the  Dutch  and  English  Presbyterians  and  all  others  in 
the  colony  were  forced  to  contribute  to  the  support  of  that 
church.  (4) 

The  first  judi.:atory  higher  than  a consistory  among  this 
people  was  a t^'oetus  formed  in  1747.  The  object  and  pow- 
ers of  this  assembly  were  merely  those  of  advice  and  fra- 
ternal intercourse  It  could  not  ordtiin  ministers,  nor  judi- 
riallv  decide  in  ecclesiastical  disputes,  without  the  consent 
of  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam. 

The  . first  regular  Classis  among  the  Dutch  was  formed 
in  1757.  But  the  formation  of  tliis  Classis  involved  this 
infant  clmrch  in  the  most  unhappy  collisions,  which  some-  ^ 
limes  threatened  its  very  existence.  These  disputes  con- 


Christian  Magazine,  vol.  l,pp.  368,  370. 
(^4)  Do.  vol.  1,  pp.  372,373. 


I 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  FxELlGlONS 


1 f)9 


tinued  for  many  years,  by  'vbich  two  parties  were  raised 
in  the  church,  one  of  which  w'as  for  and  the  otlier  against 
am  ecclesiastical  subordination  to  the  judicatories  of  the 
mother  church  and  country.  These  disputes,  in  which 
eminent  men  on  both  sides  w ere  concerned,  besides  dis- 
turbing their  own  peace  and  enjoynient,  produced  enfi- 
vourable  impressions  towards  tiiem  among  their  brethren 
at  home. 

In  17t5G,  John  If.  Livingston,  D.  D.  tlien  a young  man, 
went  from  Ne'v-'i'ork  to  lioiiand,  to  piosecute  bis  studies 
in  the  Dutch  Universities,  liy  his  representations  a fa- 
\ ourable  disposition  was  produced  towards  the  American 
church  in  that  country  ; and  on  his  return,  in  full  conven- 
tion of  both  parties,  an  amicable  adjustment  of  their  differen- 
ces was  made,  and  a friendly  correspondence  was  opened 
with  the  church  in  Holland,  which  was  continued  until  the 
revolution  of  the  country  under  Bonaparte. 

The  Dutch  Church  suffered  much  in  the  loss  of  its  mem- 
bers and  in  other  respects  by  persisting  to  maintain  its  ser- 
vice in  the  Dutch  language  after  it  had  gone  greatly  into 
disuse.  The  solicitation  for  English  preaching  was  long 
resisted,  and  Dr.  Laidlie,  a native  of  Scotland,  w as  the  first 
minister  in  the  Dutch  Church  in  North  America,  who  was 
expressly  called  to  officiate  in  the  English  language.  (5) 

The  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  at  present,  consists  of  a 
general  Synod,  two  particular  Synods,  and  twelve  classes  ; 
about  one  hundred  and  lifty  churclies  and  about  as  many 
ministers,  and  probably  about  fifteen  thousand  commurii- 
caiits. 

C-iueen’s  College  at  Brunswick,  N.  J.  whose  operations 
are  now  suspended,  heiongs  entirely  to  this  people.  They 
have  in  the  same  place  a Theological  Institution  of  twenty 
or  thirty  students  in  a flourishing  condition. 

Most  of  the  Dutch  I'resbyterians  are  in  New-^  ork  ; the 
^ remainder  are  chiefly  in  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania. 
Tliey  have  nine  cliurciies  in  the  city  of  New-A^oik,  and 
some  others  are  about  to  he  erected. 

(6)  Christ.  Mag.  vol.  2,  pp.  5,  14. 


J60 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


P.  The  Synod  of  the  German  Reformed  Church  of  the  United 
States. — As  the  13utch  lieformed  Church  in  this  country  is 
:iH  exact  counterpart  of  the  Church  of  Holland,  so  the  Ger- 
man Reformed,  is  of  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistick  Church 
of  Germany.  'I’he  people  of  this  persuasion  were  among 
the  early  settlers  of  Pennsylvania;  here  their  churches  were 
fust  formed,  hirt  they  are  now  to  be  found  in  nearly  all  the 
states  s>)uth  ;rn<!  west  of  the  one  above  named.  The  German 
IR'formed  Cliuiches  in  tiiis  country  remained  in  a scattered 
..nd  neglecteii  state  until  1746,  when  the  Reverend  Michael 
'rhlattcr  wiio  was  sent  from  Europe  for  the  purpose,  col- 
lected them  together,  and  put  their  concerns  in  a more 
prosperous  train.  They  have  since  increased  to  a nume- 
rous body,  and  are  rrssuming  an  important  stand  among  the 
American  Presbyterians. 

The  German  Reformed  have  one  Synod,  eight  Classes, 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty  congregations,  between  seven- 
ty and  eighty  ministers,  and  about  thiidy  thousand  commun- 
fcants. 

10.  The  JlssGciate  Reformed  Synod. — This  body  was 
formed  some  years  since  by  the  union  of  three  parties  of 
Scottish  dissenters,  whose  characters  are  suggested  by  the 
name  of  the  Synod.  (6)  This  Synod  had  increased  to  about 
one  hundred  congregations,  when  a majority  of  them  united 
with  the  General  .Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and 
their  valuable  library  was  removed  to  the  Theological  In- 
stitution at  Princeton,  which  has  occasioned  no  little  trou- 
ble to  the  General  Assembly  ; for  a minority  of  the  Synod 
remonstrated  against  this  measure,  and  requested  the  libra- 
i V to  be  restored  to  them.  By  tiie  last  Minutes  of  the  Gen- 
era! .Assembly  however,  this  dilheuit  case  appears  to  have 
been  settled.  The  present  condition  or  the  number  of  this 
body,  I have  not  been  able  to  learn.  Doctor  Mason  of 
New-A^orh  was  formerly  one  of  their  leading  men.  Doc- 
tor Proudlit  of  Washington  county,  in  that  state,  appears  at 
j)resenl  to  lake  the  lead  in  their  measures. 

(b)  Dr.  ’dason’s  Plea  for  Sacramental  Communion,  p.  2- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


161 


1 11.  The  Associa'e  Synod  of  North  America. — ‘ tiis  body 

is  a counterpart  of  the  Burgher  party  in  Scotland.  The 
Synod  was  formed  in  18<»1,  and  according  to  the  Minutes  of 
their  21st  session  held  in  Fhiladelphia  in  May,  1822;  it 
' consisted  of  seven  presbyteries,  sixty-one  congregations, 

I two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seventy-four  families,  and 
j seven  thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy-eight  coinmuni- 
I cants. 

This  body  has  a Theological  Seminary  at  Philadelpliia, 
under  the  care  of  Dr.  Banks,  on  which  they  expended 
about  9oO  dollars  in  1821. 

They  also  have  a number  of  domestick  missionaries  who 
derive  a partial  support  from  their  funds. 

12.  The  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  America.—. 
This  is  the  same  kind  of  people  who  are  called  in  Scotland, 
Cameronians,  Mountain  Men,  &c.  In  this  country  they  are 
frequently  called  Covenanters.  They  consider  themselves - 
the  oldest  branch  of  the  Scottish  Presbyterians,  and  of 
course  date  their  origin  anteriour  to  that  of  the  Ivirk. 

According  to  verbal  information  communicated  by  Dr. 
McLeod,  of  Nevv-York,  and  Dr.  Wylie  of  Philadelphia,  they 
have  in  this  country,  thirty  organized  and  eighteen  unorgan- 
ized congregations,  twenty-four  ordained  ministers,  four 
probationers,  and  about  six  thousand  communicants. 

They  have  one  Synod  in  America,  consisting  of  five 
presbyteries;  one  Synod  in  Ireland,  consisting  of  four  pres- 
byteries ; and  one  in  Scotland,  consisting  of  four  presbyte- 
ries. 

A Theological  School  was  formed  by  this  people  in  Phil- 
adelphia, in  1805,  and  Samuel  B.  Wylie,  D.  D.  was  ap- 
pointed professor  of  Theology,  in  which  capacity  he  officiat- 
ed about  ten  years.  But  the  operat.ons  of  the  institution 
have  recently  been  suspended  for  the  want  of  funds. 

13.  Cumberland  Presbyterians. — They  are  so  culled  from 
the  name  of  the  first  presbytery  formed  among  them.  I hey 
have  a Synod  consisting  of  several  presbyteries,  and  proba- 
bly fifty  or  sixty  congregations.  They  reside  chiefly  in 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee  ; they  broke  oil' from  the  Synod 
of  Kentuckv  about  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  ago,  be- 

J-1* 


162 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGiGNS 


cause  they  were  not  willing  to  submit  to  the  regular  or- 
der ami  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  especially 
respecting  literary  qualihcatioiis  for  the  ministry.  Their 
two  distinguishing  characters  now  are,  that  thej'  license  and 
ordain  unlearned  men,  and  reject  several  of  the  Calvinis- 
tick  doctrines  peculiar  to  the  Presbyterians.  (7) 

A full  account  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  may  be  > 

found  in  Buck’s  Theological  Dictionary,  which  appears  to  ; 

have  been  written  by  one  of  their  number,  and  is  calculat-  ) 
ed  to  give  a favourable  impression  respecting  them.  It  is  i 
there  stated,  that  they  plead  the  urgent  need  of  the  coun- 
try for  ministers,  in  justification  of  their  departure  from  the  1 
established  custom  of  the  Presbyterians  ; and  when  ar-  1 
raigned  before  their  tribunals  they  appealed  to  the  scriptures  < 
for  their  defence,  and  asked,  if  God  could  not  as  easily  call  I 
a Presbyterian,  not  classically  learned,  to  preach  the  gos-  h 
pel,  as  he  could  such  of  any  other  denomination. 

14.  Number  of  Presbyterians. — The  Presbyterians  in 

Scotland,  in  the  kirk  and  among  the  dissenters,  are  com-  S 

{)uted  at  more  than  a million  and  a half.  In  Ireland,  they  | 

are  said  to  amount  to  more  than  half  a million.  The  great- 
est part  of  the  million  and  a half  of  French  Protestants  are 
Presbyterians  ; and  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  Swit-  | 

/erland  and  Holland  are  of  this  denomination.  They  are  I 

to  be  found  in  nearly  all  the  German  states,  and  northern  I 

kingdoms  of  Europe  ; and  in  Prussia  they  are  very  numer-  | 

ous.  They  also  abound  in  the  Dutch  settlements  abroad,  j 

particularly  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Ho' e,  and  in  the  East- In-  I 

dies.  From  the  best  information,  I think  we  may  safely  es-  j 

timate  the  Presbyterian  population  in  Europe  and  in  other  | 

parts  of  the  old  world,  at  thirteen  millions  ; in  America,  I 
shall  estimate  them  at  two  million^  making  the  sum  total  of 
fifteen  millions  of  Presbyterians  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 

15,  Eminent  Men.- In  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,  were  Rob- 
ertson, Henry,  Lcechman,  Blacklock,  Gerard,  McKnight,  » 
Blair  and  Campbell.  In  the  Secession  Church,  the  Ers- 

(7)  Dr.  Miller’s  letter  to  the  author. 


163 


HISTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


kines,  Ralph  and  Ebenezer  ; Boston,  Brown,  Cameron,  Me 
Millan,  &c. 

Among  the  English  Presb}  terians.  Bates,  Baxter,  Flavel, 
Fleming,  Howe,  Burgess,  Lardner,  Kippis,  Price,  Priestly 
and  Enfield. 

Among  the  French  Protestants,  Claude,  Saurin,  Beza, 
Abbadie,  Basnage,  Allix,  Beausobre,  Fopmey,  L’Enfunt  and 
Moulin. 

Among  the  Swiss,  Calvin,  Ostervald,  Werenfels,  and  the 
Turretines,  Benedict,  Francis  and  Alphonse. 

I am  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  Reformed 
Church,  or  the  Church  of  Holland,  to  make  a selection  of 
their  eminent  men.  Among  the  Arminians  or  Remonstrants 
of  Holland,  besides  Arminius,  were  Episcopius,  Grotius 
and  Limborcli. 

Among  the  American  Presbyterians,  are  the  Presidents 
of  Princeton  College,  viz.  ; Dickerson,  Burr,  Davies,  Fin- 
ley, Witherspoon  andSmith;^8)  and  the  Tennants,  Blair, 
Allison,  Bostwick,  Maewborter,  Rogers,  kc. 

16.  Literary  Institutions. — 1 he  Scotch  and  Dutch,  and  a 
part  of  the  Universities  and  Colleges  of  Switzerland,  and 
five  or  six  of  those  of  Germany,  belong  to  the  Presbyteri- 
ans. They  have,  also,  the  entire,  or  the  partial  control  of 
about  half  of  the  literary  institutions  of  the  United  States. 
Probably,  there  is  no  denomination  exceptthe  Roman  Cath- 
olicks  who  have  so  many  literary  institutions  under  their 
management  as  the  Presbyterians. 

17.  Miscellaneous  Remarks. — It  would  be  easy  to  multi- 
ply the  heads  for  Presbyterians,  especially  among  the 
Scotch  and  Irish  ; but  1 have  thought  they  might  all  be  em- 
braced under  those  above-named. (9)  All  these  bodies  have 

(8)  1 have  designedly  omitted  Edwards,  as  he  is  suppos- 
ed never  to  have  joined  the  Presbyterians,  and  he  is  still 
claimed  by  the  Congregationalists. 

(9)  Since  the  article  for  the  European  Presbyterians 
was  printed  off,  I have  ascertained  that  the  remnant  of  the 
Waldenses,  whose  churches  at  present  are  few  and  feeble, 
practise  the  Presbyterian  form  of  discipline.  I have  also 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


161 


essentially  the  same  views  of  church  government,  and  hold 
a middle  course  between  Episcopalians  and  Independents. 
Among  them  all  we  find  something  which  amounts  to  a Ses- 
sion, a Presbytery,  a Synod,  and  a General  Assembly',  by 
v.hatever  names  tltey  are  called.  ' 

These  classes  of  Presbyterians  do  not  indeed,  all  corres-  j 
}>ond  or  commune  together,  and  in  some  cases  there  is  a 
ereat  deal  of  coldness  and  inditference  between  them  ; yet 
on  the  article  of  Presbyterianism  they  all  agree.  On  this 
point  they  feel  a fellowship  and  complacency  towards  each 
other,  however  much  they  may  differ  in  their  opinions  upon 
other  matters. 

The  parity,  or  equality  of  ministers  being  a fundamen- 
tal article  among  all  Presbyterians,  they  of  course,  can 
have  no  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  in  their  church.  The  Re- 
formed Church  in  Germany,  the  Church  of  Holland,(l) 
and  perhaps  the  French  Protestants  practice  the  rite  of 
confirmation  like  Episcopal  Churches.  Christmas  is  also 
observed  by  the  Church  of  Holland,  and  it  is  said,  that 
some  regard  was  paid  to  both  Christmas  and  Easter,  in  Ge- 
neva, in  the  time  of  Calvin  ;(2)  and  the  Dutch,  German  i 
and  French  Presbyterians  have  prescribed  forms  of  prayer, 

learnt  that  the  discipline  of  the  Calvinistick  Methodists  in 
Wales,  partakes  more  of  the  Presbyterian  form,  than  any 
other.  This  is  a very  large  and  interesting  body  which 
has  risen,  under  the  labours  of  Thomas  Charles,  David 
Jones  and  others.  Their  chapels  and  preaching  places 
where  worship  is  regularly  maintained,  amount  to  three 
hundi’ed  ; and  there  are  about  two  hundred  preachers  in  the 
connexion.  In  their  different  societies  tiiey  compute  that 
there  are  upwards  of  thirty  thousand  members. — Bogue 
a?id  Bemiett,  vol.  iv.  p.  339.  # 

A’s  these  two  bodies  have  distinct  organizations,  and  are 
not  immediately  connected  with,  or  dependent  on  any  oth- 
er body,  they  would  naturally  form  two  additional  heads 
for  Presbyterians,  making  their  total  number  fifteen. 

(1)  Lochm  in’s  History. 

(2)  Adams’  K.  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii.  p.  16. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  165 


which  they  use  in  some  parts  of  their  service.  But  the 
British  and  American  Presbyterians  generally,  are  as  plain 
and  simple  in  their  woiship,  and  as  regardless  of  the  festi- 
vals of  Episcopal  Churches,  and  as  much  in  the  use  of  ex- 
tempore prayer,  as  the  Independents. 

Presbyterians  of  all  classes  and  countries,  if  we  except 
t!ie  last,  are  professedly  Calvinistick  in  their  creed  ; all 
their  ancient  symbols  exhibit  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the 
great  reformer,  whose  ecclesiastical  model  they  have  adopt- 
ed ; but  in  some  of  them,  especially  in  Europe,  there  has 
been  a great  falling  off  from  the  opinions  of  Calvin,  and  a 
.sad  dereliction  from  the  piety  and  zeal  of  their  ancestors. 


INDEPENDENTS. 

Although  the  Congregationalists  and  Baptists  adopt  the 
independent  form  of  church  government,  yet  as  they  are 
known  in  the  world  by  other  names,  it  is  more,  suitable  to 
describe  them  under  separate  heads. 

In  this  article  I shall  speak  of  the  Independents,  proper- 
ly so  called,  and  of  a few  smaller  parties  whom  I have 
thought  proper  to  arrange  under  this  head. 

1.  Independents  of  England  and  Wales. — The  early  histo- 
ry of  the  English  Independents  is  involved  in  that  of  the  Pu- 
ritans, of  whom  Mr.  Neal  has  given  such  a full  and  interesting 
account.  The  first  party  which  struck  off  from  this  great 
body  upon  the  Independent  plan,  w’ere  called  Broxvaists, 
from  Robert  Brown,  whose  character  is  very  differently 
given  by  different  historians.  Some  condemn  him  alto- 
gether, while  others  extenuate  in  seme  measure  the 
inegular  sallies  of  his  -zeal  and  the  r.sperity  of  his 
temper.  This  man,  after  all  his  declamations  against  the 
Church  of  England,  which  ho  t.^eatcu  as  a spurious  church, 
v\ hose  ministers  were  uniaw’fully  ordained,  and  whose  dis- 
cipline was  popish  and  anti-christiaii  ; and  all  the  severity 
which  he  received  from  her  hands,  after  having  been  (sy 
his  own  derl.ira’ion,  contined  to  thirty-two  prisons,  in  some 
of  which,  he  could  not  see  his  hand  at  noon,  in  the  end 


166 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


went  back  to  the  establishment  and  died  in  its  bosom.  It 
ought  to  be  observed  that  the  modern  Independents  are 
generally  as  unwilling  to  trace  their  origin  to  the  Brown- 
jsts.  as  the  Baptists  are  to  derive  their  descent  from  the 
German  Anabaptists.  In  both  cases,  they  admit  that 
these  ancient  sects  held  substantially  to  their  principles, 
and  with  suitable  explanations,  they  are  not  unwilling  to 
acknowledge  them  as  their  brethren  and  progenitors,  who 
di'ew  a, rough  draft  of  the  plan  which  they  hav'C  since  cor- 
rected and  matured. (3) 

'I’he  English  Independents  were  not  distinguished  as  a 
body  till  the  time  of  queen  Elizabeth. 

“ And  the  first  Independent  or  Congregational  church  in 
England,  was  established  by  a Mr.  Jacob,  in  the  year  181G. 
tif  Mr.  Jacob,  who  had  fled  from  the  persecution  of  bishop 
Bancroft,  going  to  Holland,  and  having  imparted  his  design 
of  setting  up  a separate  congregation,  like  those  in  Holland, 
to  the  most  learned  Puritans  of  those  times,  it  was  not  con- 
demned as  unlawful,  considering  there  vvas  no  prospect  of 
a national  reformation.  Mr.  Jacob,  therefoie.  having  sum- 
moned several  of  his  friends  together,  and  having  obtained 
their  consent  to  unite  in  church  fellowship  for  enjoying  the 
ordinances  of  Christ  in  the  purest  manner,  they  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  first  independent  church  in  England  in 
the  following  way.  Having  observed  a day  of  solemn  fast- 
ing and  prayer  for  a blessing  upon  their  undertaking,  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  solemnity,  each  of  them  made  an 
open  confession  of  their  faith  in  Christ : and  then,  standing 
together,  tliey  joined  hands,  and  solemnly  covenanted  with 
each  other  in  the  presence  of  Almighty  God,  to  walk  to- 
gether in  all  God’s  ways  and  ordinances,  according  as  he 
had  already  revealed  or  should  further  make  known  to 
them.  Mr.  Jacob  vvas  then  chosen  pastor  by  the  suffrage  ot 
the  brotherhood  ; and  others  were  apjiointcd  to  the  offc''  ol 
deacons,  with  fasting  and  prayer,  and  imposition  of  b.arj  Js. 

“ During  tiie  administration  of  Cromwell,  the  Inde- 
pendents acquired  vei'y  considerable  rejmtation  and  lofu- 

(3)  Buck,  Bogue,  Bennett  and  Sabine. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


1G7 


ence  ; nnJ  he  made  use  of  them  as  a check  to  the  ambition 
of  the  Presbyterians,  who  aimed  at  a very  high  degree  of 
ecclesiastical  power,  and  who  had  succeeded  soon  after  tiie 
elevation  of  Cromvvell,  in  attaining  a parliamentary  estab- 
lishment of  their  own  church  government.  But  after  the 
restoration,  their  cause  declined  ; and  in  1691  they'  enter- 
ed into  an  association  with  the  Presbyterians  residing  in  and 
about  London,  comprised  in  nine  articles,  that  tended  to  the 
maintenance  of  their  respective  institutions.  These  may 
be  found  in  the  second  volume  of  Whiston's  Memoirs,  and 
the  substimce  of  them  in  .Mosheim.  At  this  time,  the  Inde- 
pendents and  Presbyterians,  called  from  this  association  the 
United  Brethren,  were  agreed  with  regard  to  doctrines,  be- 
ing generally  Calvinists  and  differed  only  with  respect  to 
ecclesiastical  discipline.  But  at  present,  though  the  Eng- 
lish Independents  and  Presbyterians  form  two  distinct  par- 
ties of  Protestant  Dissenters,  they  are  distinguisheil  by 
very  trifling  differences  with  regard  to  church  government, 
and  the  denominations  are  more  arbitrarily  used  to  compre- 
hend those  who  differ  in  theological  opinions  ’‘(4) 

The  Independents  complain  that  various  charges  have 
been  unfairly  alleged  against  them  by  scvcrrd  !i:storian«, 
as  Clarendon,  Echnrd,  Parker,  and  particul.uly  by  Rapin  : 
but  A/ou/ia,  ,\Ioshiern,  and  some  other  foreign  histoiians,  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  have  done  them  r.nnple  justice,  and 
have  given  accounts  rather  flattering  th  -.n  otheruise,  of  this 
denomination.  And  Neal,  Buck,  Bogue  and  Bennett,  and 
other  writers  of  their  own,  have  exhibited  detailed,  and 
it  is  presumed,  candid  views  of  their  body. 

The  Independents  now  form  tiie  largest  body  of  English 
dissenters,  if  w e except  the  Methodists. 

“ Their  original  principles  both  in  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline they  still  retain  ; and  it  may  be  contidently  asserted, 
that  no  one  class  of  ministers  in  any  ecclesiastical  body  of 
protestants  in  the  world,  are  more  united  in  their  religious 
sentiments.  And  what  redounds,  to  their  honour  in  the 
iughe-t  degree,  no  one  denomination  of  • hri-'tians  on  the 


( 1)  Buck’s  Theological  Dictionary,  article  Independents. 


HlbTORY  OF  ALF  RELIGIONS 


JG« 


face  of  tlie  earth,  can  boast  of  so  great  a number  of  minis* 
ters  who  preach  the  gospel  in  purity,  as  the  English  Inde- 
pendents ; and  as  a body,  none  in  a more  judicious  manner. 
Men  of  very  profound  learning  among  them  are  not  numer- 
ous. They  have  no  sinecures  by  means  of  wdiich  scholars 
can  spend  their  years  in  uninterrupted  literary  pursuits. 
They  are  all  men  of  action,  and  their  studies  are  blended 
with  the  labours  of  the  pulpit,  and  the  care  of  a congrega- 
tion. At  the  same  time  there  are  fewer  of  them  ignorant 
of  theology,  than  in  any  other  body.  The  generality  pos- 
sess that  portion  of  knowledge  of  the  truths  of  sacred  scrip- 
ture, and  of  those  things  which  may  be  called  the  peculiar 
science  of  ministers  of  the  gospel,  which  qualifies  them  for 
the  duties  of  their  office.  To  the  honour  of  the  younger 
ministers,  it  may  be  mentioned,  that  there  never  was  a 
greater  spirit  of  improvement,  nor  a more  eager  desire  to 
acquire  that  knowledge  which  is  most  important  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  sanctuary.  If  the  consideration  of  this  distinc- 
tion lead  every  Independent  minister,  both  old  and  young, 
to  endeavour  by  laborious  study,  by  active  exertions,  and 
by  fervent  piety  to  maintain  it,  and  rise  to  greater  emi- 
nence, it  will  redound  greatly  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
happiness  of  mankind. "’(6) 

The  congrcg.dions  of  this  people  in  England  and  Wales 
in  1812,  amounted  to  one  thousand  and  twenty-four;  their 
number  of  ministers  was  not  probably  quite  so  great.  (6) 

2.  Whitefieldite  Methodists  — This  body  is  so  called  from 
Geoige  Whitefield,  whose  name  is  dear  to  all  evangelical 
Christi.ms,  both  in  Europe  and  America.  It  is  well  known 
that  Whitefield  and  Wesley  set  out  together  in  their  evan- 
gelic d career,  and  that  they  soon  differed  and  separ.ded  upon 
doctrinal  opinions;  whde  Wesley  inclined  to  the  Arminian, 
Wlntcfield  remained  steadfast  in  the  Calvinistick  system. 
The  term  Calvinistick  Methodist  is  frequently  applied  to 
the  followers  of  Whitefield,  but  as  this  is  a broad  distinc- 

(5)  Bogue  and  Bennett’s  History  of  Dissenters,  vol.  iv. 
pp.  330,  331. 

(6)  Do.  do.  p.  327. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION’S, 


1 H9 


tion,  embracing  other  sects  of  Methodists,  f shnli,  under 
this  head,  refer  only  to  the  follou-ers  of  tins  iilustrions 
man. 

3,  Lady  Huntiiigdo7i's  Coimexion . — This  body  arose  ont 
of  the  preceding,  and  took  its  name,  from  the  distingnislied  , 
individual  whose  character  is  well  known  in  the  religion- 
world.  In  most  of  the  chapels  in  this  connexion  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Church  of  England  is  used,  while  none  of  the 
formalities  of  the  church  are  adoptetl  by  the  Whitefielditcs, 
except  kneeling  at  the  communion.  Some  of  tiie  places  of 
worship  belonginir  to  both  these  bodies  are  the  largest  and 
most  crow’ded  of  any  in  England,  or  perhaps  in  the  world  ; 
and  they  are  of  late  increasing  the  number  of  small  chap'^ls 
in  the  inferiour  towns  and  rural  parts  of  the  Island.  Dr. 
Haweis  was,  and  the  fimous  Rowland  Mill  now  is  a minister 
of  this  connexion.  A full  account  of  these  two  bodies  ma> 
be  found  in  the  histories  of  Haweis,  Rogue  and  Bennett, 
and  Sabine. 

4.  Scotch  Independents. — Independency  in  Scotland  look  its 
rise  about  the  year  1728,  under. John  Class,  the  founder  ot’ 
the  Glassites.  But  little  has  been  said  or  known  respect- 
ing it  until  about  the  beginning  of  the  present  century, 
wdien  by  the  instrumentality  of  Robert  ll.ddane  and  oth- 
er®, their  cause  was  much  revived,  and  now  the  body  of 
Scotch  Independents  is  said  to  be  very  large.  In  1819,  ac- 
cording to  the  Scotch  Almanack.i  there  were  in  what  is 
called  the  Congregational  Union  in  Scotland,  sixty-three 
churches  ; but  as  this  is  a voluntary  association  where  all 
are  at  liberty  to  join  or  not,  it  is  said  by  those  w ho  are  ac- 
((uainted  with  the  affairs  of  Scotland,  that  there  must  be 
many  Independent  Churclies  which  do  not  belong  to  this 
connexion.  There  is  also  a body  called  the  Old  Indepen- 
dents, or  David  Dale’s  Connexion,  in  which  it  is  sujiposed 
there  are  about  t\venty  churches.  All  Scotch  Indepen- 
dents, as  well  as  the  Baptists,  practise  weekly  comniua- 
ion. 

Dr.  Wardlaw,  (he  famous  opponent  of  l\Ir.  Yates,  in  the 
trinitarian  controversy,  belongs  to  the  Scotch  Indepen- 
dents. 


J70 


HISTORY  OF  ARL  UKLIGiO^S. 


It  is  presumed  there  nre  Independent  churches  in  Ire- 
land in  I’ellowsliip  with  those  of  Scotland,  but  I have  not 
been  able  to  learn  any  thing  respecting  them. 

6.  Bereans. — This  name,  with  reference  to  what  is  said 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Berea  searching  the  scriptures  daily, 
has  been  assumed  by  a number  of  small  parties,  both  in 
Europe  and  America  ; but  I do  not  find  that  any  of  them 
have  grown  into  a regular  sect,  except  the  one  here  had  in 
view.  It  arose  in  Scotland,  under  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Bar- 
clay, about  the  year  1773.  The  Bereans  agree  with  the 
great  majority  of  Christians,  both  Protestants  and  Catho- 
licks,  respecting  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  which  they  hold 
as  a fundamental  article  of  the  Christian  faith  ; they  also  I 
agree  in  a great  measure  with  the  professed  principles  of 
both  the  established  churches  of  England  and  Scotland,  res-  ' 
pecting  predestination  and  election,  though  they  allege  i 
that  these  doctrines  are  not  consistently  taught  in  either  ) 
church.  But  they  differ  from  the  majority  of  all  sects  of 
Christians  in  various  other  particulars.  Such  as,  1st,  res- 
pecting our  knowledge  of  the  Deity.  2d,  With  reprd  to 
faith  in  Christ,  and  assurance  of  salvation  through  his  mer-  i 
its.  3d,  Respecting  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  &C.  ; 

I do  not  find  any  account  of  the  number  of  this  body,  nei-  > 

ther  is  it  distinctly  asserted  that  they  are  Independents; 
but  from  several  items  in  their  history,  this  fact,  I think, 
may  be  safely  inferred.  (7)  1 

6.  G/a.tsffes  or  S(i?idemn?n‘a7t.5,  are  so  denominated  in  Scot-  | 
land,  from  Mr.  John  Glass,  their  founder,  who  was  a minis- 
ter of  the  established  Kirk.  But  they  are  now  more  gene- 
rally known  in  England,  by  the  appellation  Sandemanians, 
from  Robert  Sandeman. 

Mr.  Glass,  about  the  year  1727,  having  offended  some  of 
his  brethren  by  certain  peculiar  notions,  both  of  justifying 
faith,  and  of  the  nature  of  Christ's  kingdom  as  being  not  of 
this  world,  was  tabled  as  an  offender  before  the  Presbytery,  | 
of  which  he  was  a member,  and  afterwards  prosecuted  be-  | 
fore  the  Provincial  Synod  of  Angus  and  Mearns  ; and  bar  I 

(7)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii,  p.  25.3, 


mSTORY  Of  ALL  RELIGION'S, 


171 


mg  been  in  the  course  of  that  prosecution  called  on  by  the 
Synod  to  answer  certain  queries,  in  April,  1728 — he  gave 
such  answers  as  were  by  his  judges  deemed  inconsistent 
^vith  the  standard  of  the  national  religion,  e.  g. — being  in- 
terrogated, “ Is  it  your  opinion  that  there  is  no  warrant  for 
a national  church,  under  the  New-Testament  ?”  He  an- 
swered, “ It  is  my  opinion,  for  1 can  see  no  church, es  insti  = 
tuted  l)y  Christ  in  the  New-Testament  beside  tiie  universal, 
but  Congregational  churches.  Neitlier  do  I see  that  a na- 
tion can  be  a church,  unless  it  could  be  made  a congrega- 
tion, as  was  the  nation  of  Israel,”  &c.  For  these,  and  oth- 
er opinions  of  a similar  nature  and  tendenc3',  the  Synod  sus- 
pended Mr.  Glass  from  the  exercise  of  his  office,  in  April, 
1728  ; and  this  is  generally  represented  as  the  date  of  the 
society. 

“ In  consequence  of  Mr.  Glass’  expulsion,  his  adherents 
formed  themselves  into  churches,  conformable,  in  their  in- 
stitution and  discipline,  to  what  they  apprehend  to  be  the 
plan  of  the  first  churches  recorded  in  the  New-'l’estament. 
Soon  after  the  year  1755,  Mr.  Robert  Sandeman,  an  elder 
in  one  of  these  churches  in  Scotland,  published  a series  of 
letters  addressed  to  Mr.  Hervey,  occasioned  by  his  The- 
ron  and  Aspasio,  in  which  he  endeavours  to  show,  that  his 
n,ption  of  faith  is  contradictory  to  the  scripture  account  of  it 
and  could  only  serve  to  lead  men,  professedly  holding  the 
doctrines  called  Calvinistick,  to  establish  their  own  rigiit- 
eousness  upon  their  frames,  feelings,  and  acts  of  faith.  In 
these  letters  Mr.  Sandeman  attempts  to  prove,  tliat  faith  is 
neither  more  nor  less  than  a simple  assent  to  the  divine 
testimony  concerning  Jesus  Christ,  delivered  for  the  of- 
fences of  men,  and  raised  again  for  their  justification,  as  re- 
corded in  the  New-Testament.  He  also  maintains  that  the 
word  fiilh  or  belief,  is  constantly  used  by  the  apostles  to 
signify  what  is  denoted  by  it  in  common  discourse,  viz.  : a 
persuasion  ot  the  truth  of  any  proposition,  and  that  there  is 
no  difference  between  believing  any  common  testimony  and 
believing  the  apostolick  testimony,  except  that  which  re- 
sults from  the  testimony  itself,  and  the  divine  authority  on 
which  it  rests.  Tins  led  the  way  to  a controversy  among 


HISTORY  or  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


lho=e  who  are  called  Calvinists,  concerning  the  nature  of 
justifying  faith,  and  tliose  who  adopted  Mr.  Sandeman’s  no- 
tions of  it  ; and  they  who  are  denominated  Sandemanians, 
formed  themselves  into  church  order,  in  strict  fellowship 
with  the  churches  of  Scotland,  hut  holding  no  kind  of  com- 
munion with  other  churches.  Mr.  Sandeman  died  in  Dan- 
bury, Con.  in  1772. 

" The  chief  opinion  and  practices  in  which  this  sect  dif- 
fers from  other  Christians,  are  their  weekly  administration 
of  the  Lord’s  Supper;  their  love-feasts,  of  which  every 
member  is  not  only  allowed,  but  required  to  partake,  and 
which  consist  of  their  dining  together  at  each  other’s 
houses  in  the  interval  between  the  morning  and  afternoon 
service  ; their  kiss  of  charity  used  on  this  occasion,  at  the 
admission  ot  a new  member,  and  at  otlier  times  when  they 
deem  it  necessary  and  proper  : their  weekly  collection  be- 
fore the  Lord’s  Supper  for  the  support  of  the  poor  and  de- 
fraying other  expenses*;  mutual  exhortation;  abstinence 
from  blood  and  things  strangled  ; ivashing  each  others’ 
leet,  w hen,  as  a deed  of  mercy,  it  might  be  an  expression 
of  love;  the  precept  concerning  which,  as  well  as  other 
precepts,  they  understand  literally — community  of  goods, 
.■^o  far  as  that  every  one  is  to  consider  all  that  he  has  in  his 
possession  and  power  liable  to  the  calls  of  the  poor  and  the 
■ •hurch  ; and  the  unlawfulness  of  laying  up  treasures  upon 
the  earth,  by  setting  them  apart  for  any  distant,  future,  or 
uncertain  use.  They  allow  ofpublickand  private  diver- 
.'ions  so  far  as  they  are  not  connected  with  circumstances 
really  sinful  ; but  apprehending  a lot  to  be  sacred,  disap- 
[irove  of  lotteries,  playing  at  cards,  dice,  &c. 

••  They  maintain  a plurality  of  elders,  pastors,  or  bishops, 
ill  eadi  church,  and  the  necessity  of  the  presence  of  tw  o ei- 
ders in  ever  act  of  discipline,  and  at  the  administration  of 
the  Lord’s  Supper. 

‘‘  In  the  choice  of  these  elders,  want  of  learning  and  en- 
gagement in  trade  are  no  suflkient  objections,  if  qualified 
according  to  the  instructions  given  to  Timothy  and  Titus  ; 
but  second  marriages  disipialify  ihctn  for  the  office ; and 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


173 


they  are  ordained  by  prayer  and  fat  ting,  imposition  of  hands, 
and  giving  the  right  hand  of  fellowship. 

“ In  their  discipline  they  are  strict  and  severe,  and 
think  themselves  obliged  to  separate  from  the  communion 
and  worship  of  all  such  religious  societies  as  appear  to 
them  not  to  profess  the  simple  truth  for  their  only  ground 
of  hope,  and  who  do  not  walk  in  obedience  to  it.  We 
shall  only  add,  that  in  every  transaction,  they  esteem  una- 
nimity to  be  absolutely  necessary.  See  Letters  on  Sande- 
manianism,  by  Andrew  Fuller — the  conclusion  of  ^vhich  is 
well  deserving  their  attention. ”(8) 

The  Sandemanian  notion  of  justifying  faith  has  excited 
more  attention  in  the  religious  world  than  any  other  thing 
pertaining  to  their  system.  Their  sentiments  upon  this 
point,  it  is  supposed,  are  difl'used  to  a considerable  extent 
among  some  other  denominations.  The  Sandemanians  have 
raised  a few  congregations  in  Scotland,  England  and  the 
United  States  ; their  number  has  never  been  large,  and  it  is 
probable  they  are  now  on  a decline — but  I have  no  means  of 
obtaining  a statistical  account  of  this  body. 

7.  Distinguishing  Sentiments. — “ Many  of  the  Indepen- 
dents reject  the  use  of  all  creeds  and  confessions  drawn 
up  by  fallible  men,  though  they  require  of  their  teachers 
a declaration  of  their  belief  in  the  Gospel,  and  its  various 
doctrines,  and  their  adherence  to  the  scriptures  as  the 
sole  standard  of  faith  and  practice.  They  attribute  no 
virtue  whatever  to  the  rite  of  ordination,  upon  which 
some  other  churches  lay  so  much  stress.  According  to 
them,  the  qualifications  which  constitute  a regular  min- 
ister of  the  New-Te.stament  are,  a firm  belief  in  the  gos- 
pel, a principle  of  sincere  and  un  affected  piety,  a com- 
petent stock  of  knowledge,  a capacity  for  leading  devotion 
and  communicating  instruction,  a serious  inclination  to  en- 
gage in  the  important  enployment  of  promoting  the  ever- 
lasting salvation  of  mankind,  and  ordinarily  an  invitation  to 

(8)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii.  Evans’  Sketch, 
from  which  most  of  this  article  has  been  taken,  who  was 
supplied  with  it  by  a Sandemanian. 

15* 


T'^4  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


’lie  pastoi’;^!  office  from  seme  porlic’.ilor  society  of  rhrist-' 
iuns.  Where  these  things  concur,  they  consider  a person 
as  titled  raid  authorized  for  the  discharge  of  every  duty 
ivhich  belong;  to  tljc  rainisterial  functions  ; and  they  be- 
lieve that  the  imposition  of  hands  of  bishops  or  presbyters, 
viouid  convey  to  him  no  powers  or  prerogatives  of  which 
be  w IS  not  before  possessed.  But  though  they  attribute  no 
virtue  to  ordination,  as  conveying  any  new  powers,  yet 
they  hold  with,  and  practise  it.  Many  of  them,  indeed, 
suppose  that  the  essence  of  ordination  does  not  lie  in  the 
act  of  the  ministers  who  assist,  but  in  the  choice  and  call  of 
the  people,  and  the  candidate’s  acceptance  of  that  call  ; so 
that  their  ordination  may  be  considered  only  as  a publick 
declaration  of  that  agreement.” 

In  the  early  history  of  the  Independents,,  much  is  said 
respecting  synods,  and  other  ecclesiastical  bodies  of  this 
kind  ; hut  we  are  to  understand  that  by  whatever  name 
they  were  called,  they  were  merely  councils  of  advice  ; lor 
the  Independents  cannot  consistently  maintain  any  higher 
ecclesiastical  assemblies. 

8.  Eminent  Men. — In  this  class,  we  may  enumerate  Rob- 
inson, Jacob,  Owen,  Neal,  Watts,  Doddridge,  Orton,  Good- 
win. Calamy,  Henry,  Guise,  Marshall,  Williams,  Clark, 
Gibbons,  Buck,  Spencer,  Winter,  &c.  Richard  Cromwell, 
son  of  the  Protector,  and  lady  Lisle,  were  distinguished 
persons  among  the  Independents. (9)  In  lady  Huntingdon’s 
Connexion,  the  l.idy  herself,  deseives  first  to  be  named,  as 
she  was  instar  omnium,  during  her  life.  She  was  succeed- 

(9)  1 am  not  sure  but  some  of  the  above  list  were  Eng- 
lish Presbyterians  ; neither  am  1 certain  that  some  of  those 
in  my  list  of  English  Presbyterians  were  not  Independents. 
As  the  biographers  of  these  men,  have  in  general,  paid  no 
attention  to  these  distinctions — but  have  merely  said  that 
they  were  Dissenters,  Non-conformists,  &c.  What  inform- 
ation I have  obtained,  has  been  collected  from  other  sources 
which  may  not  in  all  cases,  be  correct.  But  I am  pretty 
confident,  that  the  persons  in  both  lists,  belonged  to  one  or 
the  other  of  these  bodies'. 


17.3 


mSTORV  OF  ALL  RELlGiOrsS. 


ed  by  lady  Erskine,  a relation  of  lord  Erskine  ; she  is  aUo 
deceased.  Doctor  Haweis,  the  author  of  the  Church  His- 
tory, was  of  this  connexion.  With  the  Whitefieldites  anrl 
the  Scotch  Independents,  I am  not  sufficiently  acquainted 
to  furnish  a list  of  their  distinguished  men. 

9.  Literary  Institutions. — The  English  Independents  hare 
patronized  various  institutions  for  the  benefit  of  thfii 
churches,  of  a puhlick  and  private  nature.  'I'hose  wiii.  h 
now  exist,  are  the  academies  of  Homerton,  Hoxton,  Hack- 
ney,.Rotherham  and  Arminster.  Tliey  have  also  an  acad- 
emy at  Gosport,  the  chief  object  of  which,  is  to  prepare 
young  men  for  missions,  but  students  for  more  general  la- 
bours are  admitted.  Lady  Huntingdon’s  Connexion  has  a 
college  at  Cheshunt,  a few  miles  from  London. 

10.  Auniber. — It  has  already  been  stated  that  the  Eng- 
lish Independents  have  in  their  Connexion,  one  thousand 
and  twenty-four  churches.  The  Whitetieldite  Methodists, 
and  the  Lady  Huntingdon’s  Connexion,  have  about  sixty 
places  of  worship.  The  Independents  in  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land, may  be  estimated  at  one  hundred  and  tifiy  churches, 
b t I have  no  data  by  which  1 can  form  a possible  estimate 
of  'he  number  of  communicants,  or  of  the  whole  populatior. 
of  the  Independents. 

THE  UNITED  BRETHEEN,  OR  .MORAVIANS.  (9) 

Probably  no  denomination  of  Christians  of  equal  extent - 
has  excited  more  attention  than  the  United  Brethren,  ot 

(9)  The  Brethren  prefer  the  denomination  of  United 
Brethren,  to  that  of  Moravians,  not  that  the  latter  term  is  any 
way  offensive  to  them,  but  they  justly  observe  it  is  too  vague 
and  indefinite,  since  they  have  spread  so  much  into  other 
countries.  They  say  that  it  would  be  as  proper  to  call 
all  Presbyterians  Scotchmen,  because  Scotland  i<  fimous  for 
this  denomination.  But  as  the  name  has  obtained  general 
currency,  I shall  frequently  use  it  in  the  following  narra- 
tive. 


176  HISTORY  Of  all  religions, 


been  the  subject  of  so  much  censure  and  praise.  Some 
early  historians  treated  their  peculiarities  with  great  sever- 
ity, but  for  many  years  past  most  of  those  who  have  writ- 
ten respecting  them,  have  spoken  of  them  in  as  high  strains 
of  commendation  as  they  could  desire,  or  probably  deserve. 
Dr.  Haweis,  in  his  Church  History,  is  lavish  in  their  praise. 
Crantz  and  other  historians  of  their  own,  have  treated  large- 
ly of  their  affairs  ; the  poet  xMontgomery  has  lately  pub- 
lished a detailed  and  flattering  account  of  this  peculiar  peo- 
ple ; their  perioilical  publications,  and  especially  their 
'Missionary  Intelligencer  and  Religious  Miscellany,  published 
in  Philadelphia,  give  much  information  respecting  the  ope- 
raiions  of  the  Brethren,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  so  that 
.lie  publick  have  the  means  of  a pretty  thorough  acquain- 
mneo  with  this  society. 

As  the  Brethren  with  whom  I have  conversed,  have  giv- 
en their  approbation  of  Buck’s  account  of  them  in  his  'J'he- 
ological  Dictionary,  1 shall  select  most  of  this  article  from 
■hat  candid  historian. 

1.  Rise^  progress, ^c. — “ This  denomination  is  said  to  have 
arisen  under  Nicholas  Lewis,  count  of  Zinzendorf,  a Ger- 
man nobleman  of  the  last  century,  and  thus  called  because 
(he  first  converts  to  their  system  were  some  Moravian  fam- 
ilies. According  to  the  society’s  own  account,  however, 
they  derive  their  origin  from  the  Gieek  church  in  the  ninth 
century,  when,  by  the  instrumentality  of  Methodius  and  Cy- 
rillus,  two  Greek  monks,  the  kings  of  Bulgaria  and  Mora- 
via, being  converted  to  the  faith,  were,  together  with  their 
subjects,  united  in  communion  with  the  Greek  church.  Me- 
thodius was  their  first  bishop,  and  for  their  use  Cyrillus 
translated  the  scriptures  into  the  Scalvonian  language. 

“ The  antipathy  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  churches  is 
well  known,  and  by  much  the  greater  part  of  the  brethren 
were  in  process  of  time  compelled,  after  many  struggles,  to 
submit  to  the  see  of  Rome.  A few,  however,  adhering  to 
the  rights  of  their  mother  church,  united  themselves  in  1170 
to  the  Waldenses,  and  sent  missionaries  into  many  coun- 
tries. In  1347,  they  were  called  Fratres  legis  Chrisli,  or 
Brethren  of  the  Law  of  Christ ; because,  about  that  peri- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


177 


eel,  they  liad  thrown  off  all  reverence  for  human  compila- 
tions of  the  faith,  professing  simply  to  follow  the  doctmies 
and  precepts  contained  in  the  word  of  God. 

‘‘  There  being  at  this  time  no  bishops  in  the  Bohemian 
ch.urch  w ho  had  not  submitted  to  the  pa[ial  juris-diction, 
lliree  priests  of  the  society  ol' United  Brethren  were,  about 
the  year  1467,  consecrated  by  Stephen,  bishop  oftlie  Wal- 
denses,.in  Austiia,  and  these  prelates  on  their  return  t© 
their  own  countiy,  consecrated  ten  co-bishops,  or  co-sen- 
iors, from  among  the  rest  of  the  presbyteis.  In  1523,  the 
United  Brethren  commenced  a friendly  correspondence, 
first  with  Luther,  and  afterwards  with  Calvin  and  other 
leaders  among  the  reformers.  A persecution,  which  was 
brought  upon  them  en  this  account,  and  some  religious  dis- 
putes which  took  place  among  themselves,  threatened,  fora 
while,  the  society  with  ruin  ; but  tiio  dis[>utes  were,  in 
1570,  put  an  end  to  by  a synod,  which  decreed  that  differ- 
ences about  non-essentials  should  not  destroy  their  union  ; 
and  the  persecution  ceased  in  1573,  when  the  United 
Brethren  obtained  an  edict  for  the  publick  exercise  of  their 
religion.  This  toleration  was  renewed  in  1609,  and  liber- 
ty granted  them  to  erect  new  churches.  But  a civil  war, 
which,  in  1612,  broke  out  in  Bohemia,  and  a violent  per- 
secution which  followed  it  in  162 1 , occasioned  the  disper- 
sion of  their  ministers,  and  brought  great  distress  upon  the 
brethren  in  general.  Some  of  them  fled  to  England,  others 
to  Saxony  and  Brandenburg  ; whilst  many,  overcome  by 
the  severity  of  the  persecution,  conformed  to  the  rights  of 
the  church  of  Rome.  One  colony  of  these,  who  retained 
in  purity  their  original  principles  and  practice,  was,  in  1722, 
conducted  by  a brother,  named  Christian  David,  from  Ful- 
neck.  in  Moravia,  to  Upper  Lusatia,  where  they  put  them- 
selves under  the  protection  of  Nicholas  Lewis,  count  of 
/inzendorl',  and  built  a village  on  his  estate  at  the  foot  of 
a hill,  called  Hutberg,  Herrnhut,  or  Watch  'Hill.  The 
count,  who,  soon  after  their  arrival,  removed  from  Dres- 
den to  his  estate  in  the  country,  shewed  every  mark  of 
kindness  to  the  ])oor  emigrants ; but  being  a zealous 
member  of  the  Lutheran  church,  he  cndeuvotMed  for 


178 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RFXIGIONS. 


sometime  to  prevail  upon  them  to  unite  themselves  with  it, 
by  adopting  the  Lutheran  faith  and  discipline.  This  they 
declined  ; and  the  count,  on  a more  minute  inquiry  into 
their  ancient  history  and. distinguishing  tenets,  not  only  de- 
sisted from  his  first  purpose,  but  became  himself  a convert  | 
to  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the  United  Brethren.  ‘ 

“ The  synod  which,  in  1570,  put  an  end  to  the  disputes  t 
which  then  tore  the  church  of  the  Brethren  into  factions,  ! 
had  considered  as  non-essentials  the  distinguishing  tenets  of  i 
their  own  society,  of  (he  Lutherans,  and  of  the  Calvinists. 

In  consequence  of  this,  many  of  the  reformers  ofboth  these  i 
sects  had  followed  the  Brethren  to  Herrnhut,  and  been  i 

received  by  them  into  communion  ; but  not  being  endued  i 

with  the  peaceable  spirit  of  the  church  which  they  had  ( 
joined,  they  started  disputes  among  themselves,  which  I 
threatened  the  destruction  of  the  whole  establishment.  B}"  | 

the  indefatigable  exertions  of  count  Zinzendorf,-  these  dis- 
putes were  allayed  ; and  statutes  being,  in  1727,  drawn  np  ] 
and  agreed  to  for  the  regulation  both  of  the  internal  and  of 
the  external  concerns  of  the  congregation,  brotherly  love 
and  union  were  established  ; and  no  schism  whatever,  in 
point  of  doctrine,  has  since  that  period,  disturbed  the  church  I 
of  the  United  Brethren. 

‘‘In  1735,  the  count,  who,  under  God,  had  been  the  in-  j 
strument  of  renewing  the  Brethren’s  church,  was  conse-  j 
crated  one  of  their  bishops,  having  the  year  before  been 
examined  and  received  into  the  clerical  orders  by  the  The- 
ological faculty  of  Tubingen.  Dr.  Potter,  then  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  congratulated  him  upon  this  event,  and 
promised  his  assistance  to  a church  of  confessors,  of  whom 
he  wrote  in  terms  of  the  highest  respect  for  their  having  ( 
maintained  the  pure  and  primitive  faith  in  the  midst  of  (he  i 
most  tedious  and  cruel  persecutions.  That  his  grace,  who  I 
had  studied  the  various  controversies  about  church  govern-  i 
ment  with  uncommon  success,  admitted  the  Moravian  Epis-  ( 
copal  succession,  we  know  from  the  most  unquestionable 
authority  ; for  he  communicated  his  sentiments  on  the  sub- 
ject to  L)r.  Seeker,  while  bishop  of  Oxford.  In  conformity 
with  these  sentiments  of  the  archbishop,  we  are  assured 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


179 


that  the  parliament  of  Great-Britain,  after  mature  investi- 
gation, acknowledged  the  Unitas  Fratram  to  be  a Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church;  and  in  1794  an  act  was  certainly 
passed  in  their  fivour. 

“ This  sect,  like  many  others,  has  been  shamefully  mis- 
represented, and  things  laid  to  their  charge  of  which  they 
never  were  guilty.  It  must,  however,  be  acknowledged, 
th.it  some  of  tlieir  converts  having  previously  imbibed  ex- 
travagant notions,  propagated  them  with  zeal  among  their 
new  friends  m a phraseology  extrcmel}'  reprehensible  ; and 
count  Zmzcndorf,  himself,  sometimes  adopted  the  very  im- 
proper language  of  those  fanaticks,  whom  he  wished  to  re- 
claim from  their  errours  to  the  soberness  of  truth  ; but 
much  of  the  extravagance  and  absurdity  wliich  has  been  at- 
tributed to  the  count  is  not  to  be  charged  to  him,  but  to 
those  persons,  who,  writing  his  extempore  sermons  in  short 
hand,  printed  and  published  them  without  his  knowledge 
or  consent. 

“ This  eminent  benefactor  to  the  United  Brethren,  died 
in  1760,  and  it  is  with  reason  that  they  honour  his  mem- 
ory, as  having  been  the  instrument  by  which  God  restored 
and  built  up  their  church.  But  they  do  not  regard  him  as 
their  head,  nor  take  his  writings,  nor  the  writings  of  any 
other  man,  as  the  standard  of  their  doctrines,  which  they 
profess  to  derive  immediately  from  the  word  ofGocl. 

2.  Form  of  Church  Goxernmetit. — “It  has  been  already  ob- 
served, that  the  church  of  the  United  Brethren  is  Ejiisco- 
pal ; but  though  they  consider  Episcopal  ordination  ns  ne- 
cessary to  qualify  the  servants  of  the  church  for  the  re- 
spective functions,  they  allow  to  their  bishops  no  elevation 
of  rank  or  ])re-eminent  authority  ; their  church  having 
from  its  first  establishment  been  governed  by  synods,  con- 
sisting of  deputies  from  all  the  congregations,  and  by  other 
subordinate  bodies,  which  they  call  Conferences.  '1  he  sy- 
nods, which  are  generally  held  once  in  seven  years,  arc 
called  together  by  the  elders  w ho  were  in  the  former  synod 
appointed  to  superintend  the  whole  unity.  In  the  first  sitting  a 
president  is  chosen,  and  these  elders  lay'  down  their  oflice  ; 
but  they  do  not  withdraw  from  the  assembly  ; for  they,  to- 


J80 


HISTORY  OT  ALL  RLLiGlOMS, 


gether  with  all  bishops,  seniorcs  civilcs,  or  lay  elders,  and  i 
(hose  ministers  who  have  the  general  care  or  inspection  of 
several  congregations  in  one  province,  have  seats  in  the  sy-  | 
nod  without  any  particular  election.  The  other  members  ; 
are,  one  or  more  deputies  sent  by  each  congregation,  and  , i 
such  ministers  or  missionaries  as  are  particularly  called  to 
attend.  Women,  approved  by  the  congregations,  are  also  \ 
admitted  as  hearers,  and  arc  called  upon  to  give  their  ad- 
vice in  w hat  relates  to  the  tninisterial  labour  among  their  : ' 
se-K  ; but  they  have  no  decisive  vote  in  the  synod.  The  ! 
votes  of  all  the  other  members  are  equal. 

“In  questions  of  importance, or  of  which  the  consequences 
cannot  be  foreseen,  neither  the  majority  of  votes  nor  the 
unanimous  consent  of  all  present  can  decide  ; but  recourse 
is  had  to  the  lot.  For  adopting  this  unusual  mode  of  deciding  i 
in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  the  Brethren  allege  as  reasons,  the  I 
practices  of  the  ancient  Jews  and  the  apostles  ; the  insuf-  i 
ticiency  of  the  human  understanding  amidst  the  best  and 
purest  intentions  to  decide  for  itself  in  what  concerns  the  i ! 
administration  of  Christ’s  kingdom  ; and  their  own  confident 
reliance  on  the  comfortable  promises  that  the  Lord  Jesus  ^ . 
will  approve  himself  the  head  and  ruler  of  his  church.  The  J 
lot  is  never  made  use  of  but  after  mature  deliberation  and  i 
fervent  prayer  ; nor  is  any  thing  submitted  to  its  decision  i 
w hich  does  not,  after  being  thoroughly  weighed,  ajipear  to 
the  assembly  eligible  in  itself. 

“ In  every  synod  the  inward  and  outward  state  of  the  uni-  ' 
tv,  and  the  concerns  of  the  congregations  and  missions  are 
taken  into  consideration.  If  errours  in  doctrine,  or  devia- 
tions in  practice  have  crept  in,  the  synod  endeai>ours  not 
only  to  remove  them,  but  by  salutary  regulations,  to  pre-  | 
vent  them  for  the  future.  It  considers  how  manv  bish-  ! 
ops  are  to  be  consecrated  to  till  up  the  vacancies  occasioned  ■ 
bv  death  ; and  every  member  of  the  synod  gives  his  vote 
for  such  of  the  clergy  as  he  thinks  best  qualified.  Those  ^ 
who  h.  ve  the  majority  of  votes  are  taken  into  the  lot,  and  ; 
they  who  are  approved,  are  consecrated  accoidingly  ; but,  i 
by  consecration,  they  are  vested  with  no  seperioiity  over  - 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


IBi 


their  brethren,  since  it  behoves  him  who  is  the  gre;itest,  to 
he  the  servant  of  all. 

“ Toward  the  conclusion  of  every  synod,  a kind  of  execu- 
tive. board  is  chosen,  and  called  The  Elders  Conference  of 
the  Unity.  At  present,  it  consists  of  thirteen  elders,  and  is 
divided  into  four  committees  or  departments.  1.  The  Mis- 
sions'’ department,  which  superintends  all  the  concerns  of 
the  missions  into  heathen  countries.  2.  The  Helpers'  de- 
partment, which  watches  over  the  purity  of  doctrine,  and 
the  moral  conduct  of  the  different  congregations.  3.  The 
Servants'  department,  to  which  the  economical  concerns  of 
the  Unity  are  committed.  4.  The  Overseers'  department, 
of  which  the  business  is  to  see  that  the  constitution  and 
discipline  of  the  Brethren  be  every  where  maintained. 
No  resolution,  however,  of  any  of  these  departments  has 
the  smallest  force  till  it  be  laid  before  the  assembly  of  the 
^vhole  Elders'  Conference,  and  have  the  approbation  of  that 
body.  The  powers  of  the  Elders'  Conference  are,  indeed, 
very  extensive  ; besides  the  general  care  which  it  is  com- 
missioned by  the  synods  to  take  of  all  the  congregations  and 
missions,  it  appoints  and  removes  every  servant  in  the 
Unity,  as  circumstances  may  require  ; authorises  the  bish- 
ops to  ordain  presbyters,  or  deacons,  and  to  consecrate  oth- 
er bishops  ; and,  in  a word,  though  it  cannot  abrogate  any 
of  the  constitutions  of  the  synod,  or  enact  new  ones  itself, 
it  is  possessed  of  the  supreme  executive  power  over  the 
whole  body  of  the  United  Brethren. 

Besides  this  general  Conference  of  Elders,  which  super- 
intends the  affairs  of  the  whole  Unity,  there  is  another  con- 
ference of  elders  belonging  to  each  congregation,  which 
directs  its  affairs,  and  to  which  the  bishops  and  all  other 
ministers,  as  well  as  the  lay  members  of  the  congregation 
are  subject.  This  body,  which  is  called  the  Elders'  Con- 
ference of  the  Congregations,  consists — 1.  Of  the  Minister, 
as  president,  to  whom  the  ordinary  care  of  the  congrega- 
tion is  committed,  except  when  it  is  very  numerous,  and 
then  the  general  inspection  of  it  is  entrusted  to  a sepa- 
rate person,  called  the  Congregation  Helper.  2,  Of  the 
Warden,  whose  office  it  is  to  superintend,  with  the  aid  ef 
16 


182 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


his  council,  all  outward  concerns  of  the  congregations,  and  i 
to  assist  every  individual  with  his  advice.  3.  Of  the  TWar-  | 
ricd  Pair,  who  care  particularly  for  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  the  married  peo[)Ie.  4.  Of  a Single  Clergyman,  to  whose 
care  the  young  men  are  more  particularly  committed.  And 
5.  Of  those  JVonien  who  assist  in  caring  for  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  welfare  of  their  own  sex,  and  who,  in  this  f 
conference  have  equal  votes  with  the  men.  As  the  Elders''  i 
Conference  of  each  Congregation  is  answerable  for  its  pro- 
ceedings to  the  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Unity,  visitations  i 
from  the  latter  to  the  former  are  held  from  time  to  time,  i 
that  the  affairs  of  each  congregation,  and  the  conduct  of  its 
immediate  governours,  may  be  intimately  known  to  the  su- 
preme executive  government  of  the  whole  church. 

“ In  their  opinion.  Episcopal  consecration  does  not  con- 
fer any  power  to  preside  over  one  or  more  congregations  ; 
and  a bishop  can  discharge  no  office  but  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  a synod,  or  of  the  Elders’  Conference  of  the  Unity. 
Presbyters  among  them  can  perform  every  function  of  the 
bishop,  except  ordination.  Deacons  are  Jissistants  to  the  1 
Presbyters  much  in  the  same  way  as  in  the  church  of  Eng-  i \ 
land  ; and  in  the  Brethren’s  churches,  deaconesses  are  re-  I 
tained  for  the  purpose  of  privately  admonishing  their  own  i 
sex,  and  visiting  them  in  their  sickness  ; but  though  they 
are  solemnly  blessed  to  this  office,  they  are  not  permitted 
to  teach  in  publick,  and  far  less  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ments. They  have  likewise  seniores  civiles,  or  lay  elders, 
in  contradistinction  to  spiritual  elders,  or  bishops,  who  are 
appointed  to  watch  over  the  constitution  and  discipline  of 
the  Unity  of  the  Brethren,  and  over  the  observance  of  the 
laws  of  the  country  in  which  congregations  or  missions 
are  established,  and  over  the  privileges  granted  to  the 
Brethren  by  the  governments  under  which  they  live.  They 
have  economies,  or  choir  houses,  where  they  live  together  I 
in  community  ; the  single  men  and  single  women,  widows, 
and  widowers,  apart,  each  under  the  superintendance  of  el- 
derly persons  of  their  own  class.  In  these  houses  every 
person  who  is  able,  and  has  not  an  independent  support,  la- 
bours in  their  own  occupation,  and  contributes  a stipulated 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


183 


sum  for  their  maintenance.  Their  children  are  educntefl 
with  peculiar  care;  their  subjection  to  their  superiours 
and  elders  is  singular,  and  appears  paticularly  striking  in 
their  missions  and  marriages.  In  the  former,  those  who 
have  ofl’ered  themselves  on  the  service,  and  are  approved 
as  candidates,  wait  their  several  calls,  referring  themselves 
entirely  to  the  decision  of  the  lot  ; and,  it  is  said,  ncr  er 
hesitate  when  that  hath  decided  the  j)!ace  of  their  dcstina 
tion.  In  marriage,  they  may  only  form  a connexion  with 
those  of  their  own  communion.  The  brother  who  mar- 
ries out  of  the  congregations  is  immediately  cut  off  from 
church  fellowship.  Sometimes  a sister,  by  express  licence 
from  the  Elders’  Conference,  is  permitted  to  marry  a per- 
son of  approved  piety  in  another  communion,  yet  still  to 
join  in  their  church  ordinances  as  before.  A brother  may 
make  his  own  choice  of  a partner  in  the  society  ; but  as  all 
intercourse  between  the  dift'erent  sexes  is  carefully  avoid- 
e<l,  very  few  opportunities  of  forming  particular  attach- 
ments are  found,  and  they  usually  rather  refer  their  choice 
to  the  church  than  decide  for  themselves.  And  as  the  lot 
must  be  cast  to  sanction  their  union,  each  receives  his  part- 
ner as  a divine  appointment  ; and,  however  strange  this 
method  may  appear  to  those  who  consult  only  their  pas- 
sions, or  their  interests,  it  is  observable,  that  no  where 
fewer  unhappy  marriages  are  found  than  among  the  Breth- 
ren.” 

2.  J\'umber  of  the  Sccieig. — The  United  Brethren  in  their 
home  settlements  reckon  but  about  tw'elve  or  fourteen 
thousand  members  ; their  converts  among  the  heathen  and 
in  their  remote  settlements,  are  computed  at  about  thirty 
thousand. 

3.  Literary  Institutions. — Ncisky  in  Upper  Lusatia,  is 
the  seat  of  Moravian  literature  in  Europe  ; while  Bethle- 
hem in  Pennsylvania,  fifty  miles  from  Philadelphia,  contains 
their  most  flourishing  seminary  in  America.  In  the  former 
place  they  have  an  academy  or  college,  in  which  students 
are  prepared  to  be  employed  in  the  congregations  among 
Christians  and  heathens.  They  have  also  a Theological 
Seminary  at  Nazareth,  nine  miles  north  of  Bethlehem. 


HJSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGlOiNS. 


I8i 


“In  most  congregations,  and  likewise  in  some  few  places 
out  of  them,  (as,  at  Great  Hennersdorf,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  ■ 
and  at  iMontmirail,  in  the  principality  of  Nenfchatel.)  board- 
ing sclmols  are  established  for  the  children  of  such  parents 
as  are  not  themselves  members  of  congregations  of  the  ' 
Brethren,  but  who  have  a decided  preference  for  the  meth- 
od of  educating  and  instructing  youth  adopted  in  them,  and 
from  this  motive,  choose  to  instrust  the  Brethren  with  i 
training  up  their  children. 

“ Such  institutions  are  settled  at  present, 

“For  Boys,  at  Great  Hernnersdorf,  near  Herrnhut ; 
Klein  Welke,  Gnadenfeld,  Ebersdorf,  New  Wied,  Christ- 
ianfeld,  Koenigsfeld  ; Sarepta,  in  Russia;  at  Fulnec,  Mir- 
field,  and  Fairlield,  in  England  ; at  Grace  Hill,  in  Ireland  ; . 
Bethlehem,  Nazareth,  and  Salem,  in  North- America. 

For  Girls,  at  Herrnhut,  Klein  VVelke,  Gnadenberg,  ' 
Gnadenfrey,  Gnadenfeld,  Ebersdorf,  New  Wied,  Christians-  I 
fold,  and  Koenigsfeld,  in  Montmirail  ; at  Fulnec,  Gommer-  | 
sal,  Wyke,  Fairfield,  Dukinfield,  Ockbrook,  Bedford,  and  ‘ 
Tytherton,  in  England  ; at  Grace  Hill,  in  Ireland  ; at  Beth- 
lehem, Lititz  and  Salem,  in  North-America.”  (1) 

4.  The  principal  settlements  of  the  United  Brethren. ~ 
Among  their  fourteen  settlements  in  Germany,  Herrnhut 
andNeiskey  are  considered  the  most  important.  The  Breth- 
ren have  also  settlements  in  Denmark,  Holland,  England, 
Scotland,  Ireland,  and  at  Petersburg,  and  Moscow.  In  the  i 
United  States,  their  principal  settlements  are  at  Bethlehem. 
Salem,  N.  C.  Lititz  and  Nazareth.  They  have  also  many 
settlements  in  remote  regions.  A more  particular  accounf  ' 
of  which,  will  be  given  under  the  head  of  missionary  a!-, 
thirs.  They  have  about  thirty  stations,  or  settlements 
among  the  heathen,  and  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  mis- 
sionaries in  their  employ. 

5.  Eminent  men. — In  this  class,  may  be  mentioned  count 
Zinzendorf,  David,  Crantz,  J.  H.  Loskiel,  A.  G.  Spangen- 
burg,  Risler,  Gambold^  Latrobe,  &c. 

(1)  A concise  Historical  Account  of  the  present  Constr 
tution  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  the  United  Brethren. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RFLlGiONS. 


IBO 


6.  General  Remarks. — The  synods  of  the  Brethren  bear 
a near  resemblance  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterians, and  consist  of  deputies  from  all  the  Congrega- 
tions, with  the  bishops  and  elders,  the  inspectors  of  church- 
es, and  certain  laymen. 

Although  the  Moravians  are  Episcopalians,  yet  their 
Episcopacy  is  of  a peculiar  kind.  Their  bishops  are  chos- 
en by  lot,  out  of  a number  proposed  by  the  Conference. 
They  retain  no  superiority,  they  are  subject  to  the  El- 
ders’ Conference ; they  have  but  little  of  that  authority, 
and  deference  ; and  none  of  those  princely  revenues  and 
habitations,  which,  in  most  other  churches  are  attached  to 
Episcopal  sees,  and  ditfer  but  little  from  their  other  clergy- 
men, except  that  they  ordain  other  bishops,  as  well  as  their 
inferiour  clergy,  and  labourers  of  all  classes  and  grades. 

The  total  number  of  their  bishops,  I have  not  yet  ascer- 
tained. In  America,  they  have  two,  one  at  Salem,  N.  C. 
the  other  at  Bethlehem,  Penn. 

The  peculiarity  of  the  Brethren  respecting  marriages, 
was  done  away  by  a General  Synod  of  tlic  church,  in  18 18. 
Their  former  practice  of  a community  of  goods,  was  also 
abolished  about  the  same  time,  with  the  proviso,  that  land- 
ed property  belongs  to  the  church  as  formerly,  and  is  rent- 
ed by  individuals.  Class  meetings  are  also  discontinueil 
aniong  them  ; but  love  feasts  they  still  maintain,  which  con- 
sist of  small  plain  cakes,  and  a dish  of  chocolate,  tea,  or  cof- 
tee.  During  this  least,  some  verses  are  sung  by  the  con- 
gregation, and  an  address  is  made  by  the  minister. 

“ The  Pedilavium,  or  washing  of  feet,  was  indeed,  used 
ever  since  the  commencement  of  the  renewed  church  of 
the  Brethren,  at  Herrnhut,  but  only  by  some  individuals, 
who  considered  it,  as  a duty  incumbent  upon  them,  literal- 
ly to  fulfil  the  commandment  of  Christ.  John,  xiii.  14, 
“ Te  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet."  Yet  it  was  not 
done  previous  to  the  Lord’s  Supper,  and  still  less  in  tire 
whole  assembly  of  the  congregation.  It  was  not  till  after 
the  spread  of  the  Brethren  in  foreign  countries  and  in  col- 
onies, that  some  congregations  used  it  before  every  cele- 
bration of  the  holy  communion.  At  present,  it  is  done  on- 


i86 


History  op  all  religions. 


lyat  cerlain  seasons,  as,  on  Maundy-Thursday,  by  the 
whole  congregaii'  II,  and  on  some  other  occasions  in  the 
choirs.  It  is  per/ormed  by  each  sex  separately,  and  ac- 
companied by  suitable  verses,  treating  of  our  being  cleans- 
ed and  Wiished  from  sin  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 

“ Dyiiv^  persons  are  blessed  for  their ' departure  by  their 
elders,  during  prayer  and  singing  a verse,  with  imposition 
of  hands.  This  is  not  done  at  the  very  time  of  departing  ; 
because  this  is  uncertain,  and  many  of  the  dying  do  not 
then  possess  the  presence  of  mind  to  attend  to  it. 

“ Another  peculiar  custom,  found  in  the  congregations  of 
the  Brethren,  is  their  assembling  on  Easter-Sunday  morn- 
ing at  sunrise,  in  their  bnrying-grounds,(2)  when  the  minis- 
ter pronounces  a confession  of  faith,  contained  in  what  is 
called.  The  Easter  moriiing  Litany:  at  which  also  those 
who  have  died  in  the  Lord  as  members  of  that  congrega- 
tion, since  the  last  celebration  of  Easter,  are  remembered 
by  name,  as  having  departed  in  hope  of  a glorious  resur- 
rection.” (3) 

The  Moravians  have  a plain  simple  Liturgy,  which  they 
commonly,  though  not  uniformly  use. 

‘‘A  collection  of Liturgick  Hymns  of  the  United  Breth- 
ren, containing  hymns  of  praise  to  the  Father,  to  the  Son, 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  hymns  for  the  festival  days  in 
(he  Christian  church,  liturgies  used  at  baptisms,  burials,  &c. 
is  in  constant  and  blessed  use  among  the  Brethren.”  (4) 

'1  he  Moravians  are  so  peaceable,  so  pious,  and  so  evi- 
dently useful  to  the  world,  that  they  have  gained  peculiar 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  most  of  the  sovereigns  to  whose  do- 
minions their  evangelical  enterprises  have  carried  them, 
f heir  settlement  at  Sarepta,  in  the  government  of  Astra- 
can,  which  has  lately  suffered  so  much  by  fire,  was  begun 

(2)  In  some  congregations,  owing  to  local  circumstances, 
they  assemble  in  the  church,  or  chapel.  A Concur  Ac- 
count, &c. 

(3)  A Concise  Account,  &c.  p.  37. 

^4)  Do.  do.  p.  35. 


HISTORY  OF  ARL  RELIGIONS.  1 87 


about  sixty  years  since,  by  an  imperial  ukase  of  the  Russian 
monarch. 

“ The  unaltered  confession  of  Augsburg,  tlie  ancient  sym 
bol  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  especially  the  first  twenty-one 
doctrinal  articles  as  presented  (o  the  emperour  Charles  V . 
in  the  German  language,  in  1530  ; is  acknowledged  and  re- 
ceived by  the  Brethren’s  Unity,  as  the  standard  of  their 
faith.  They  have,  moreover,  in  their  synods,  unanimous- 
ly agreed  that  no  doctrine  repugnant  to  the  confession  of 
Augsburg,  shall  be  permitted  to  be  taught  in  the  congre- 
gations of  the  Brethren.” 

This  confession,  it  is»vvell  known,  leaves  undefined  the 
main  points  of  controversy  between  Calvinists  and  Armin- 
ians  ; and  the  Brethren  with  whom  I have  conversed,  do 
not  hesitate  to  express  their  decided  preference  for  the  Ar- 
minian  system. 

The  terms  expressive  of  Union  and  Unitu  have  always 
been  dear  to  this  people,  and  perhaps  no  society  of  Christ- 
ians has  ever  more  fully  exemplified  their  favourite  dis- 
tinction, than  that  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum.  Wherever  they 
have  been  scattered  by  persecution,  or  to  whatever  realms 
their  adventurous  zeal  has  led  them,  they  have  maintained 
an  affectionate  brotherhood,  and  a sentimental  union  which 
no  terrours  could  shake,  which  no  changes  could  destroy. 
From  the  frozen  hills  of  Norway  to  the  Carpathian  moun- 
tains, they  have  formed  a large  association  of  ministers,  who 
assemble  annually  at  Herrnhut,  in  Lusatia  ; and  those  who 
cannot  attend,  communicate  with  their  brethren,  by  corresr 
pondcnce.  (5) 

For  many  years  the  United  Brethren  did  more  in  the 
missionary  cause  than  all  the  denominations  of  Protestants 
put  together  ; they  have  shown  the  practicability  of  plant- 
ing the  gospel  among  the  most  rude  and  barbarous  nations, 
and  probably  their  example  has  had  no  little  influence  in 
emulating  other  communities  to  the  missionary  enterprises 
which  are  about  to  bless  the  world. 


(5)  Haweis’  Ch.  Hist.  vol.  ii.  p.  367. 


183 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


CONGREGATIOXALISTS. 

1 

1.  Rise^  progress,  ^c. — The  history  of  this  denomination 
IS  contained  in  a hundred  forms,  dispersed  in  id'  the  early' 
histories  of  New-Engtand,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical, 
and  y'et  nothing  like  a connected  history  of  Congregational- 
ism as  a whole,  is  any  where  to  be  found  ; and  of  course, 
my  account  of  this  extensive  and  interesting  community, 
must  be  desultory  and  short. 

It  is  often  more  difficult  to  form  a compendium  from  a 
great  mass  of  materials,  than  from  a scanty  supply  ; for  it  is 
difficult  to  know  where  to  begin,  or  end  ; and  so  it  is  in 
the  case  before  us.  But  as  the  Congregationalists  and  In- 
dependents originated  from  the  same  source,  being  a branch 
of  the  same  family  of  English  Dissenters,  it  will  be  suitable 
to  trace  them  back  to  Europe,  and  give  a detailed  account 
of  their  emigration  to  tliis  country',  for  which  purpose  I 
shall  quote  a passage  from  the  eloquent  Mr.  Webster’s  dis- 
course, delivered  at  Plymouth,  December  22,  1820,  being 
the  termination  of  the  second  century  after  the  landing  of  I 
the  New-England  pilgrims  at  that  place.  j 

“ Of  the  motives  whicli  influenced  the  tirst  settlers  of  I 
this  country  to  a voluntary  exile,  induced  them  to  relin- 
quish their  native  country,  and  to  seek  an  asylum  in  this 
then  unexplored  wilderness,  the  first  and  principal,  no 
doubt,  were  connected  with  religion.  They  sought  to  en- 
joy a higher  degree  of  religious  freedom,  and  what  they 
esteemed  a purer  form  of  religious  worship,  than  was  al- 
lowed to  their  choice,  or  presented  to  their  imitation,  in  the 
old  world. 

“ It  is  certain,  that  although  many  of  them  were  repub- 
licans in  principle,  we  have  no  evidence  that  our  New- 
England  ancestors  would  have  emigrated,  as  they  did,  from 
their  own  native  country,  become  wandereres  in  Europe, 
and  finally  undertaken  the  establishment  of  a colony  here, 
merely  from  their  dislike  of  the  political  systems  of  Eu- 
rope. They  fled  not  so  much  from  the  civil  government, 
as  from  the  hierarchy,  and  the  laws  which  enforced  con- 
formity to  the  church  establishment.  Mr.  Robinson  had 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


189 


left  England  as  early  as  16o8,  on  account  of  the  prosecu- 
tions for  non-conformity,  and  had  retired  to  Holland.  He 
left  England,  from  no  disappointed  ambition  in  affairs  of 
state,  from  no  regrets  at  the  want  of  preferment  in  the 
church,  nor  from  any  motive  of  distinction,  or  of  gain.  Uni- 
formity in  matters  of  religion  was  pressed  w ith  such  ex- 
treme rigour,  that  a voluntary  exile  seemed  the  most  eligi- 
ble mode  of  escaping  from  the  penalties  of  non-compliance. 
The  accession  of  Elizabeth  had,  it  is  true,  quenched  the 
fires  of  Smilhtield,  and  put  an  end  to  the  easy  acquisition 
of  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  Her  long  reign  had  establish- 
ed the  Reformation,  but  toleration  was  a virtue  beyond  her 
conception,  and  beyond  the  age.  She  left  no  example  of  it 
(0  her  successor  ; and  he  was  not  a character  which  ren- 
dered it  probable  that  a sentiment  either  so  wise  or  so  lib- 
eral should  originate  w’ith  him.  .At  the  present  period  it 
seems  incredible,  that  the  learned,  accomplished,  unassum- 
ing, and  inoffensive  Robinson  should  neither  be  tolerated  in 
his  own  peaceable  mode  of  w'orship  in  his  own  country, 
nor  suffered  quietly  to  depart  from  it.  Yet  such  was  the 
fact.  He  left  his  country  by  stealth,  that  he  might  else- 
where enjoy  those  rights  which  ought  to  belong  to  men  in 
all  countries.  The  embarkation  of  the  pilgrims  for  Hol- 
land is  deeply  interesting  from  its  circumstances,  and  also 
as  it  marks  the  character  of  the  time.? : independently  of  its 
connexion  with  names  now  incorporated  with  the  history  of 
empire.  The  embarkation  was  intended  to  be  in  the  night, 
that  it  might  escape  (he  notice  of  the  officers  of  govern- 
ment. Great  pains  had  been  taken  to  secure  boats,  which 
-hould  come  undiscovered  to  the  shore,  and  receive  the 
fugitives  ; and  frequent  disappointments  had  been  experi- 
enced in  this  lespect.  At  length  (he  appointed  time  came, 
bringing  with  it  unusual  severity  of  cold  and  rain.  An  un- 
tVequented  and  barren  heatb,  on  the  shores  of  Lincolnshire, 
was  tile  selected  spot,  where  the  feet  of  the  pilgrims  were 
to  tread,  for  the  last  time,  the  land  of  their  fathers. 

“ The  vessel  which  was  to  receive  them  did  not  come  till 
iie  next  day, and  in  the  mean  time  thelittle  band  was  collect' 
ed,  and  men,  and  women,  and  children,  and  baggage  were 


190 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


crowded  together  in  melancholy  and  distressed  confosioni 
The  sea  was  rough,  and  the  women  and  children  already 
sick,  from  their  passage  down  the  river  to  the  place  of  em- 
barkation. At  length  the  wished  for  boat  silently  and  fear- 
fully approaches  the  shore,  and  men,  and  women,  and 
children,  shaking  with  fear  and  with  cold,  as  many  as  the 
small  vessel  could  bear,  venture  off  on  a dangerous  sea. 
Immeiliately  the  advance  of  horses  is  heard  from  behind, 
armed  men  appear,  and  those  not  yet  embarked,  are  seiz- 
ed, and  taken  into  custody.  In  the  hurry  of  the  moment, 
there  had  been  no  regard  to  the  keeping  together  of  fami- 
lies, in  the  first  embarkation,  and  on  account  of  the  appear- 
ance of  the  horsemen,  the  boat  never  returned  for  the  res- 
idue. Those  who  had  got  mvay,  and  those  who  had  not, 
were  in  equal  distress.  A storm,  of  great  violence  and 
long  duration,  arose  at  sea,  which,  not  only  protracted  the 
voyage,  rendered  distressing  by  the  want  of  all  those  ac- 
commodations which  the  interruption  of  the  embarkation 
had  occasioned,  but  also  forced  the  vessel  out  of  her  course, 
and  menaced  immediate  shipwreck  ; while  those  on  shore, 
when  they  were  dismissed  from  the  custody  of  the  officers 
of  justice,  having  no  longer  homes  nor  houses  to  retire  to, 
and  their  friends  and  protectors  being  already  gone,  be- 
came objects  of  necessary  charily,  as  well  as  of  deep  com- 
miseration.^ 

“As  this  scene  passes  before  us,  we  can  hardly  forbear 
asking,  whether  this  be  a band  of  malefactors  and  felons  fly- 
ing from  justice  ? What  are  their  crimes,  that  they  hide 
themselves  in  darkness  ? To  what  punishment  are  they  ex- 
posed, that  to  avoid  it,  men,  and  women,  and  children,  thus 
encounter  the  surf  of  the  North  Sea,  and  the  terrours  of  a 
night  storm  ? What  induces  this  armed  pursuit,  and  this  ar- 
rest of  fugitives,  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes  ? Truth  does 
not  allow  us  to  answer  these  inquiries,  in  a manner 
that  does  credit  to  the  wisdom  or  the  justice  of  the 
times.  This  was  not  the  flight  of  yuilt,  but  of  virtue.  It 
was  an  humble  and  peaceable,  religion,  flying  from  cause- 
less oppression.  It  wiis  conscience,  attempting  to  escape 
from  the  arbitrary  rule  of  the  Stuarts.  It  was  Robinson 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


191 


and  Brewster,  leading  off  their  little  band  from  their  native 
soil,  at  first  to  find  shelter  on  the  shores  of  the  neighbour- 
ing continent,  but  ultimately  to  come  hither ; and  having 
surmounted  all  difficulties,  and  braved  a thousand  dangers, 
to  find  here  a place  of  refuge  and  of  rest.  Thanks  be  to 
God,  that  this  spot  was  honoured  as  the  asylum  of  religious 
liberty.  May  its  standard,  reared  here,  remain  forever  ! 
May  it  rise  up  as  high  as  heaven,  till  its  banner  shall  fan  the 
air  of  both  continents,  and  wave  as  a glorious  ensign  of 
peace  and  security  to  the  nations  !” 

Such  were  their  difficulties  in  getting  from  England  to 
Holland.  After  being  there  a few  years,  a part  of  them 
resolved  to  emigrate  to  some  other  country  ; and  for 
a long  time,  this  afflicted  people  were  in  doubt  to  w'hat 
distant  shore  to  steer  their  course.  South-America, 
;md  even  Guinea  were  sometimes  talked  of,  but  at  length 
Virginia  was  fixed  upon,  and  as  Hudson  River  was  then 
supposed  to  be  included  in  the  broad  patent  of  the  virgin 
queen,  that  river  was  selected  as  the  place  of  their  land- 
ing, for  which  they  took  their  departure  from  the  old  world; 
but  the  Dutch  had  bribed  their  pilot,  who  carried  them 
farther  northward,  so  that  they  fell  in  about  Cape  Cod,  and 
arrived  in  that  harbour  the  lllh  of  November. 

It  was  now  too  late  in  the  year  to  j)ut  to  sea  again,  and 
after  coasting  about  a while  in  their  boat  in  search  of  a 
place  for  a settlement,  they,  on  the  22d  of  December, 
1620,  landed  on  the  rock  of  Plymouth,  and  began  the-  set- 
tlement of  New-England.  ( 1 ) The  31st  of  this  montli, 
they,  for  the  first  time,  attended  divine  service  on  shore. 

The  whole  number  who  landed,  including  their  domes- 
ticks,  was  one  hundred  and  one.  But  so  great  was  the 
mortality  of  this  little  band  of  pilgrims,  that  at  the  end  of 
the  following  March,  forty-four  of  their  number  had 
died. 

The  Plymouth  colony  soon  branched  out  in  different 
directions,  and  in  the  course  of  a. few  years,  a flood  of  emi- 
grants from  England,  settled  in  diffierent  parts  of  this,  then* 


(1)  Hutchinson’s  Hist,  of  Mass,  voi  I.  p.  12. 


192 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


barbarous  and  uncultivated  region.  And  multitudes,  who 
liad  set  their  faces  towards  this  western  wilderness,  were 
hindered  hy  the  powers  at  home,  among  whom  was  Oliver 
Cromwell,  who  afterwards  swayed  the  destinies  of  the 
British  empire. 

The  first  settlers  of  New-England,  being  mostly  profes- 
sors of  religion,  churches  of  the  same  persuasion  every 
where  arose,  and  the  Congregational  cause  generally,  and 
for  the  most  part,  exclusively  prevailed  ; and  for  a number 
of  generations,  save  here  and  there  some  solitary  societies 
of  Episcopalians  and  Baptists,  very  few,  of  any  other  denom- 
ination, were  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  New-England  states, 
except  Rhode-Island. 

The  history  of  Congregationalism  is  intimately  connect- 
ed with,  and  indeed,  necessarily  involved  in  ihe  civil  his- 
tory of  New-England  ; and  the  writings  of  Hubbard,  Win- 
throp,  Mather,  Neal,  Prince,  Hutchinson,&c.  in  early  times, 
and  those  of  Belknap,  Minot,  Sullivan,  Williams,  Trumbull 
Holmes,  and  others  of  a more  modern  date,  though  not  all 
of  them  professedly  ecclesiastical,  and  none  of  them  en- 
tirely so,  are  yet,  virtually  histories  of  the  progress  and 
extension  of  the  Congregational  cause  in  New-England. 

Although  the  first  settlers  of  New-England  had  a most 
vexatious  and  perilous  course,  yet,  after  their  establish- 
ment in  the  country,  they  acquired  great  facilities  for 
propagating  and  maintaining  their  opinions.  In  all  the  states 
except  Khode-Island,  provision  was  made  by  law  for  the 
support  of  their  denomination,  and  the  great  body  of  lead- 
ing men  in  church  and  state,  have  always  been  on  their 
side.  And  although  dissenters  are  gaining  ground  very  fast 
in  New-England,  yet  such  is  the  increase  of  the  population 
in  the  country,  and  so  numerous  and  powerful  have  been 
the  revivals  of  religion  in  many  of  the  Congregational 
churches,  that  they,  as  a body,  are  evidently  on  the  in- 
crease. 

2 Eminent  men. — Nearly  all  the  governours  and  eminent 
sUitesmen  of  all  the  New-England  stales  except  Rhode-ls- 
land,  and  the  presidents  of  all  the  literary  institutions  ex- 
cept Brown  University,  have  been  of  the  Congregational- 


mSiOHY  Ol’  ALL  RELIGlOXy. 


1 9:5 


ist  persuasion  ; among  their  divines  who  were  not  pres- 
idents, wc  may  enumerate  Colton,  Hooker,  Davenport. 
Pemberton,  Elliot,  Hubbard,  liigginson,  Mayhew,  Stod- 
dard, Mather,  Coiman,  Cooper,  Prince,  Bellamy,  W'est, 
Hopkins,  Spring,  Smalley,  Belknap.  Clark,  Lathrop, Strong, 
Buckminster.  Worcester,  &c.  Some  of  their  distingiiislied 
divines  who  have  been  presidents  of  colleges,  are  Chaun 
cey,  Willard,  Webber,  Stiles,  the  Edwards,  AVheelock, 
Dwight,  &c. 

3.  Lilcrari)  and  Benevolent  Institutions. — Harvard  Uni- 
versity, and  Yale,  Dartmouth,  Bowdoin,  Middlebury,  Bur- 
lington, Williams  Colleges,  and  the  Amherst  Institution,  al- 
though none  of  them  are  so  named  in  law,  yet  they  are 
all,  in  fact,  Congregational  institutions.  And  the  same  may 
be  said  of  the  theological  seminaries  of  Andover  and  Ban- 
gor. 

The  missionary  society,  entitled  the  “ Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,”  and  the  “American  Education 
Society,”  though  established  upon  general  principles,  are 
supported  principally  by  the  Congregationalists. 

“ The  Convention  of  Congregational  ministers  in  Massa- 
chusetts,” which  was  formed  in  ! 680,  and  was  at  first  a kind 
of  ministers’  meeting,  and  afterwards  a standing  ecclesias- 
tical council  for  the  state,  has  now  become  little  more  than 
a charitable  institution,  and  has  an  ample  fund  for  the  re- 
lief of  indigent  widows  and  orphan  children  cf  their  deceas- 
ed ministers.  This  Convention  embraces  all  regular  min- 
isters of  the  Congregational  persuasion,  w'hatever  their  the- 
ological opinions  may  be  ; and  as  a large  proportion  of  them 
are  Unitarians,  and  otherwise  anti-orthodox,  it  is  difficult 
for  them  to  transact  any  ecclesiastical  business  in  general 
convention,  where  clashing  interests  immediately  arise. -r- 
And  this  has  led  the  greater  part  of  the  orthodox  Congre- 
gationalists of  this  state,  to  form  a General  Association 
which  assembles  annually  in  different  places. 

In  all  the  New-England  states  the  Congregationalists 
have  ecclesiastical  bodies,  under  the  title  of  General  Con- 
ventions, Associations,  &c,  all  of  which  amount  to 
about  the  same  thing,  and  all  of  them  are  voluntary  com 

J7 


191 


inSTOKV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


binations,  which  the  ministers  may  attend  or  not,  at  their 
})leasnre  ; none  of  which  are  clothed  with  any  classical  au- 
thority. 

4 JVumhcr. — As  this  people  have  taken  no  kind  of  pains 
to  furnish  the  publick  with  a statistical  view  of  their  de- 
nomination, this  article  must  he  made  out  from  State  Regis- 
ters, from  Morse’s  Geography,  and  from  communications 
from  individuals  ; and  from  all  these  it  appears,  that  there 
are  in  New-England,  upwards  of  a thousand  congregations, 
and  about  two  hundre(l  in  the  other  states.  They  have 
about  the  same  number  of  ministers  in  actual  employ, 
either  settled  or  itinerating,  besides  a large  number 
who  are  studying  for  the  ministry  ; they  have  probably 
about  one  hundred  thousand  communicants,  and  their 
whole  population  may  be  computed  at  a million  and  a quar- 
ter. 

6.  General  remarks. — The  Congregationalists  of  New- 
England,  like  the  Independents  of  England,  have  always 
professed  the  Calvinistick  system.  Their  confessions  of 
faith,  entitled  the  Cambridge,  and  Saybrook  Platforms, 
clearly  exhibit  the  doctrines  of  this  creed.  But  many,  in 
former  periods  have  inclined  to  Arminian  principles,  and  in 
modern  times  a considerable  number  in  Massachusetts,  and 
a few  in  some  other  states  have  more  fully  renounced  the 
opinions  of  their  ancestors,  and  adopted  those  of  a more 
liberal  description.  But  the  great  body  of  the  Congrega- 
tional  clergy  maintain  a firm  attachment  to  orthodox  princi- 
ples, and  are  zealous  promoters  of  the  great  and  successful 
operations  of  the  present  day,  for  sending  the  gospel  to  the 
destitute  and  benfgiited  regions  of  the  world. 

It  is  very  common  in  some  parts  of  New-England  to  de- 
nominate this  people,  Presbyterians,  and  to  use  the  terms 
Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists  in  a promiscuous 
manner.  But,  it  will  be  seen  from  the  preceding  ac- 
counts that  these  communities  are  essentially  different,  and 
although  there  are  a few  churches  in  New-England  which 
belong  to  the  Presbyterians,  j et  none  of  those  are  included 
under  this  head.  Some  Presbyterians  do,  indeed,  suppose 
that  many  of  the  Congregationalist  clergy  have  a prcdilcc- 


inSTORy  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


195 


tion  for  their  form  of  church  government,  and  that  they 
would  gladly  exchange  it  for  their  less  efficient  mode  of 
discipline  ; and  in  the  recent  difficulties  which  some  of 
their  churches  have  experienced,  it  is  not  strange  if  obser- 
vations have  been  made,  which  have  furnished  occasion  for 
these  suppositions  ; it  is  a well  l.nown  f.ict,  that  most  of 
ihe  Congregational  ministers  who  settle  without  the  bounds 
of  New-England,  easily  fall  into  tlie  I’resby torian  connex- 
ion. There  is  also  in  the  Consociations  (6)  of  Connecticut, 
an  approximation  to  the  Presbyterian  model  ; but,  notwith- 
standing these  things,  it  is  still  believed  that  the  great  body 
of  the  Congregatioualists  have  a decided  preference  for 
their  simple  and  popular  ecclesiastical  regimen  ; and  that 
there  is  no  disposition  amongst  them  to  exchange  it  for  any 
other.  They  complain  of  a complicated  machinery  in 
Presbyterianism,  which  they  do  not  relish  nor  desire,  and 
.1  delegation  of  power  to  individuals  which  they  suppose 
ought  to  bo  retained  by  every  church. 


BAPTISTS. 

This  denomination,”  says  Hannah  Adams,  “ claim  an 
immediate  descent  from  the  apostles,  and  assert,  that  the 
constitution  of  their  churches  is  fiom  the  authority  of  Je- 
sus Christ  himself,  and  his  immediate  successors.  Many 
others,  indeed,  deduce  (heir  origin  as  a sect,  from  much 
later  times,  and  affirm,  that  they  first  sprang  up  in  Germa- 
ny in  the  sixteenth  century.  This  denomination  of  Christ- 
ians is  distinguished  from  others  by  their  opinions  respect- 
ing the  mode  and  subjects  of  baptism.  Instead  of  adminis- 

(6)  A Consociation  with  them,  differs  from  an  Associa- 
tion In  these  two  particulars  : t.  Associations  are  formed  of 
ministers  only,  but  Consociations  consist,  also,  of  delegated 
laymen,  who  unite  with  the  clergy  in  their  deliberations  and 
decisions.  2,  Associations  do  not  take  cognizance  of  any 
church  difficulties,  but  Consociations  decide  upon  such  dif 
ficulties,  and  leave  the  parties  uo  court  of  appeal. 


19C 


HISTOUY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


terino:  the  ordinance  by  sprinkling  or  pouring  water,  they 
maintain  that  it  ought  to  he  administered  only  by  immer- 
sion ; such  they  insist  is  the  meaning  of  the  Greek  word 
Baptizo,  to  wash  or  clip,  so  that  a command  to  baptize 
js  a command  to  immerse.  They  also  defend  their  prac- 
tice from  the  phrase,  bui  ied  xi'itk  him  in  baptism,  from  the 
i’lrst  administrators  repairing  to  rivers,  and  the  practice  of 
the  ]!rimitive  church  after  the  ajiostles. 

“ With  regard  to  tlie  subjects  of  baptism,  this  denomina- 
iion  allege,  that  it  ought  not  to  be  administered  to  children 
'>r  int'ants  at  all,  nor  to  adults  in  general  ; but  to  those  oli- 
ly,  who  profess  repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in  Christ.  Our 
■■-aviour’s  commission  to  his  apostles,  by  which  Cliristian 
iinptism  was  instituted,  is  to  g'o  and  teach  all  nations^)  bap- 
rlz-inf'  them,  &c.  that  is,  not  to  baptize  all  they  meet  with, 
but  first  to  e.xnminc  and  instruct  them,  and  whoever  will 
receive  instruction  to  baptize  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  This  construction  of  the 
passage  is  confirmed  by  another  passage.  Go  ye  into  all 
’■he  leorld,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  ; he  that 
believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved.  To  such  per- 
sons, and  to  such  only,  this  denomination  says,  baptism 
was  administered  by  the  apostles  and  the  immediate  disci- 
ples of  Christ  ; for  those  who  were  baptized  in  primitive 
umes  are  described  as  repenting  of  their  sins,  and  believ- 
ing in  Christ.  See  Acts.  ii.  38  ; viii.  37  ; and  other  pas- 
sages of  scripture. 

“ They  farther  insist,  that  all  positive  institutions  depend 
entirely  upon  the  will  and  declaration  of  the  institutor  ; and 
that  therefore  reasoning  by  analogy  from  previous  abrogat- 
ed rites,  is  to  be  rejected,  and  tlie  express  commands  of 
Christ  respecting  the  mode  and  subjects  of  baptism  ought 
to  be  our  only  rnle.”(7) 

They  observe,  (says  Buck,)  that  the  meaning  of  the 
word  Baptizo,  signifies  immersion  or  dipping  only  ; that 
John  baptised  fa  Jordan  ; that  he  chose  a place  where  there 
was  inuc/i  water  ; that  Jesus  came  up  out  of  the  water  ; that 


(7)  Dictionary  of  all  Religiops. 


mSTOhY  OK  ALL  HRLIGIOXS. 


197 


Philip  and  the  eunuch  went  down  both  into  the  water.  That 
the  terms  washing,  purifying,  burying  in  baptism,  so  often 
mentioned  in  scripture,  allude  to  this  mode  ; that  immersion 
onhj  was  the  practice  of  the  apostles  and  the  first  Christ- 
ians ; and  that  it  was  only  laid  aside  from  the  love  of  nov- 
elty, and  the  coldness  of  our  climate.  These  positions, 
they  think,  are  so  clear  from  scripture,  and  the  history 
of  the  church,  that  they  stand  in  need  of  but  tittle  argu- 
ment to  support  them.”  (3) 

The  Baptists  claim  as  their  brethren  and  friends,  many 
of  the  Seceders  from  the  Greek  and  Roman  churches,  in 
the  dark  ages  of  the  world,  of  which  we  have  but  little  in- 
formation, except  what  has  been  communicated  by  their 
own  prejudiced  historians  ; many  of  the  ancient  Unitas 
Fratriim  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  from  whom  the  Mora- 
vians descended  ; and  no  inconsiderable  part  of  the  WaR 
dcnses,  Albigenses,  Petrobrusians,  Loll.mds  and  Wickliff- 
ites.  Moshiem  has  conceded  that  they  justly  claim  their 
descent  from  that  large  and  pious  assemblage  of  witnesses 
lor  the  truth,  who  before  the  rise  of  Luther  and  Calvin, 
lay  concealed  in  almost  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  partic- 
ularly in  Bohemia,  Moravia,  Switzerland  and  Germany  ; 
and  that  the  true  origin  of  that  sect  which  acquired  the  de- 
nomination of  .inabaptists,  is  hid  in  the  remote  depths  of 
antiquity,  and  is  of  consequence,  extremely  difficult  to  be 
ascertained.  (4) 

Thus  far  quotations  have  been  designedly  made  from  Pe- 
dobaptist  writers,  and  but  little  more  need  be  said  in  illus- 
tration of  their  peculiar  opinions,  except  that  they  infer  their 
correctness — 1.  From  the  frequent  scripture  requirements 
of  faith  and  repentance  before  baptism,  and  the  impossibil- 
ity in  their  judgment  of  any  but  believers  being  suitably 
qualified  for  the  ordinance.  2.  From  the  plain,  obvious, 
classical  and  acknowledged  meaning  of  tlie  original  words 
used  to  describe  the  baptismal  rite.  3.  From  the  conces- 
sions of  a great  number  of  very  learned  Pedobaplists  ; and 

(3j  Buck’s  Theological  Dictionary,  p.  33. 

(4)  Eccle.  Hist.  vol.  iv.  p.  424. 


198 


HlSTOiRY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


the  more  learned  they  have  been,  for  the  most  part,  the 
more  ample  and  explicit  have  been  their  concessions. — 
4.  From  the  evident  traces  of  the  catechumen  state  in  all 
ancient  churches  where  the  candidates  for  baptism  were  in- 
structed and  prepared  before  they  were  baptized,  which 
in  their  opinion,  is  a vestige  of  the  ancient  doctrine  of  be- 
lievers baptism.  5.  From  the  circumstance  of  ihe  Greek 
church  in  all  its  branches,  and  in  ail  ages  having  practised 
immersion,  and  the  Greeks  the^'  suppose,  understand 
rheir  own  language  best.  6.  From  the  mock  baptisms  of 
the  ancient  heathens  in  derision  of  the  Christians,  which 
were  always  by  immersion,  and  from  the  representations  of 
baptism  on  coins,  medals,  and  in  various  other  ways  which 
always  agree  with  this  mode. 

The  peculiar  sentiments  of  this  denomination  having 
sjiread  so  much  among  people  of  all  opinions,  to  affirm  that 
a man  is  a baptist,  proves  nothing  more,  than  that  he  re- 
jects infant  baptism,  and  holds  to  believers’  baptism,  b)' 
immersion  ; he  may  be  a Calvinist  or  Arminian,  a Trinita- 
rian or  Unitarian,  a Universalist  or  Swedenborgian  ; for 
some  of  all  these  classes  come  under  the  broad  distinction 
of  baptists. 

In  giving  a few  sketches  of  this  denomination,  I shall  ar- 
range them  under  the  following  heads  : 

1.  The  Particular  Baptists  of  England  and  Wales. — Al- 
thcugh  the  old  Baptists  of  England  and  Wales,  and  espec- 
ially those  of  the  Principality,  are  confident  that  their  prin- 
ciples have  existed  in  those  countries  ever  since  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity  into  Britain  ; yet,  but  little  can  be 
learnt  respecting  the  existence  of  churches  among  them 
until  about  two  hundred  years  since.  Before  that  period, 
the  Baptists  had  been  mixed  with  other  dissenters  from  the 
national  religion,  and  had  shared  with  them  in  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  times.  After  they  began  to  form  distinct  societies, 
their  sufferings  were  much  augmented,  and  under  the  reign 
of  the  Stewarts,  many  of  them  were  exposed  to  tortures 
and  death.  William  Sawtre,  a Lollard,  the  first  man  who 
suffered  death  in  England  on  account  of  religion,  is  suppos- 
ed to  have  been  a Baptist.  And  Edward  Wightraan,  the 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  199 


hist  who  suffered  death  in  that  way,  is  known  to  have  been 
of  the  Ba;itist  persuasion.  “So  that  the  Baptists,”  says 
Ivimey,  “if  this  supposition  be  correct,  liave  had  the 
honour  of  leading  the  van,  and  bringing  up  the  rear  of  that 
part  of  the  noble  army  of  English  martyrs,  who  have  laid 
down  their  lives  at  the  stake.” 

“Mr.  Wightman  was  of  the  town  of  Burton  upon  Trent, 
he  was  convicted  of  divers  heresies  before  the  bishop  of 
Litchfield  and  Coventry,  and  being  delivered  over  to  the 
secular  power,  was  burnt  at  Litchfield,  April  lllh,  1C12. 
He  is  supposed  to  be  the  progenitor  of  a large  family  of  that  ^ 
name  in  America,  many  of  whom  have  been  members  of 
different  Baptist  churches  in  Rhode-Island,  and  the  neigh- 
bouring states  of  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  and  not  a 
few  of  them  worthy  ministers  in  their  churches.  This  poor 
man  was  accused  by  his  persecutors  with  Arianism,  Ana- 
baptism,  and  almost  every  other  heretical  ism,  that  ever 
infected  the  Christian  world.  He  was  condemned  for 
holding  the  wicked  heresies  of  the  Ebionites,  Cerinthians, 
Valentinians,  Arians,- Macedonians,  of  Simon  Magus,  Mnnes, 
Manicheus,  Photinus,  and  of  the  Anabaptists,  and  of  other 
heretical,  execrable,  and  unheard  of  opinions.”  “ If ’’says 
Crosby,  “ Wightman  really  held  all  the  opinions  laid  to  his 
charge,  he  must  have  been  either  an  idiot  or  a madman, 
and  ought  to  have  had  the  prayers  of  his  persecutors,  rath- 
er than  been  put  to  a cruel  death.” 

“We  have  observed  that  Edward  Wightman  was  the 
last  man  who  suffered  death  for  religion,  in  England.  But 
this  statement  needs  some  qualification.  He  was  indeed, 
the  last  who  suffered  for  conscience’  sake  by  a direct 
course  of  law  ; but  multitudes  since  him,  both  Baptists  and 
others,  have  died  in  prisons,  and  came  by  their  ends  by  the 
various  methods  of  legal  persecutions,  and  lawless  outrage, 
with  which  implacable  adversaries  pursued  them.  Thou- 
sands have  suffered  by  fines,  scourging,  and  imprisonmem, 
been  driven  to  exile,  starvation,  and  wretchedness,  by  a 
protestant  power,  which  had  but  a little  before  drank  deep 
of  the  bitter  cup  of  persecution.  Of  many  of  these  sufferers 


ntSTOKY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


® 


we  have  obtained  some  information,  but  the  history  of  many 
others  must  remain  unknown,  until  that  tremendous  day, 
when  the  rigliteous  Judge  of  tlie  universe  shall  make  in- 
quisition FOR  BLOOD.”  (5) 

This  class  of  English  Baptists  has,  for  a long  time  been 
large  and  respectable,  and  furnished  some  of  the  most 
able  men  among  English  dissenters.  The  Baptists  in  India 
went  out  from  among  them,  and  are  still  identilied  with 
them  in  their  principles  and  pursuits. 

2.  Geaeral  Baptists  of  England  and  Wales. — This  term 
from  the  beginning  of  the  reformation  has  been  applied  to 
that  class  of  English  Baptists  who  hold  to  a general  atone- 
ment, to  distinguish  them  from  the  Particular  Baptists, 
whose  views  of  the  atonement  are  limited  to  the  elect.  To 
this  subject,  and  not  to  any  thing  respecting  the  commun- 
ion, have  tiic  terms  General  and  i^articular  been  applied. 

Mr.  Ivimey  is  of  o))inion  that  the  General  Baptists  be- 
gan to  found  churches  in  England  in  the  sixteenth  century. 
'I'he  church  at  Canterbury  of  this  persuasion,  he  observes, 
is  thought  to  have  existed  for  two  hundred  and  fifty  years, 
and  that  Joan  Boucher,  who  was  burnt  in  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward IV.  was  a member  of  it.  This  is  in  the  county  of 
Kent,  and  the  church  of  Eyethorn,  in  the  same  county,  is, 
according  to  this  author,  supposed  to  have  been  founded 
more  than  two  hundred  and  thirty  years. 

“ How  the  G,eneral  Baptists  progressed  for  about  a hun- 
dred years  from  the  founding  of  their  lirst  churches,  1 find 
no  particular  information,  only  that  they,  with  their  breth- 
ren of  the  Particular  belief,  were  loaded  with  reproaches, 
and  every  where  exposed  to  havock  and  death. 

‘'•In  16dl,  soon  alter  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  the 
General  Baptists  among  other  dissenters,  presented  an  ad- 
dress to  his  majesty,  and  petitioned  for  some  alleviation 
of  their  miseries.  This  address  was  presented  by  I homas 
G-rantham  ; it  was  signed  by  forty'-one  elders,  deacons,  and 
brethren,  on  behalf  of  themselves  and  many'  others  in  sev- 

(6)  History  of  the  Baptists,  vol.  i.  pp.  196;  197.- 


HlSTOilY  OF  all  religions. 


203 


era!  counties  of  the  same  faith  with  them,  and  was  said  to 
be  owned  and  approved  by  more  than  twenty  thousand, 
wliether  of  their  communicants  or  of  their  friends  and  ad- 
herents, does  not  appear.  But  it  is  evident  that  the  Gen- 
eral Baptists  were  at  this  time  a large  and  respectable  com- 
munity, and  among  their  ministers  were  some  of  great  dis- 
tinction and  usefulness. ”(6) 

“General  Baptists  are  divided  into  nearly  equal  numbers  ; 
one  party  being  called  the  Old,  the  other,  the  New  Connex- 
ion, or  Free  Grace  General  Baptists.  The  latter  differ  in 
scarcely  any  one  point  of  theology  from  the  Particular  Bap- 
tists, with  the  exception  of  denying  election  and  its  conse- 
quence, reprobation.  They  have  a small  institution  for 
educating  young  men  for  the  ministry,  but  most  of  their 
churches  are  supplied  by  lay-preachers.  The  Old  Gene- 
ral Baptists,  also  have  an  institution  on  an  equally  small 
scale  ; their  churches  are  therefore,  most  of  them  suppli* 
ed  in  the  same  way.  The  New  Connexion  generally  hold 
strict,  the  Old,  in  some  churches,  admit  open  communion. 
The  latter  are  generally  believers  in  one  God,  in  one  per- 
son only — differing  considerably  in  their  views  of  the  per- 
son of  Christ,  some  holding  him  to  have  pre-existed  in 
great  glory  and  power.  Others  admitting,  simply  his  mi- 
raculous conception  ; and  others  regarding  him  as  the  son 
of  Joseph,  equally  with  that  of  Mar}'.  This  difference  of 
opinion  in  some  of  their  churches,  is  considered  perfectly 
compatible  with  Christian  fellowship,  because  the  impre- 
scriptible right  of  Christians.  (7) 

The  General  Baptists  have,  in  some  of  their  churches 
three  distinct  orders,  separately  ordained,  Jllessengers,  El- 
ders and  Deacons  ; and  their  Gcnci-al  Asscinhly,  (when  a 
minister  preaches,  and  the  affairs  of  the  churches  are  tak- 
en into  consideration,)  is  held  annually  in  Worship-street, 
London,  on  the  Tuesday  in  Whitsun  week,  and  afterwards 

(6)  Hist,  of  the’  Baptists,  p.  225. 

(7)  Rev.  George  Smalltield’s  letter  to  the  author,  dated 
Hackney,  near  London,  Sept.  10,  1818. 


202 


lllSTOKY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


Jiue  together  with  the  ulmost  conhaht}'.  They  have  thus 
met  together  for  upwards  of  a century.  (8) 

The  churches  ot’the  F Articular  Baptists  in  1820,  in  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  amounted  to  six  liundred  and  seventy. — 
The  General  Baptists,  have  about  one  hundred  churches. 

3.  The  Scotch,  or  JVeeklij  Commnnion  Bupiiits. — “ It  was 
formerly  supj)osed  that  there  never  had  existed  in  Scotland 
a religious  society  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  before  the 
year  1705;  but  it  now  appears  that  this  was  a mistake, 
and  that  such  a society  did  really  e.xist  there  as  far  back  a.s 
about  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and  which  us- 
ed to  meet  at  Leith  and  Edinburgh. 

“ It  is  more  than  probable  that  this  church  was  compos- 
ed of  English  Baptists,  who  had  gone  into  that  country  dur- 
ing the  civil  wars.  In  that  case  it  ma}'  be  supposed  that 
they  were  chiefly  soldiers,  as  we  know  of  no  other  de- 
scription of  men  so  likely  to  have  emigrated  from  England 
to  Scotland  ; and  it  is  well  known  that  there  were  many 
Baptists  in  the  army  which  Cromwell  led  into  that  country, 
a good  part  of  which  was  left  behind  for  the  purpose  of  gar- 
risoning Edinburgh,  Leith  and  other  places. “(9) 

A little  more  than  fifty  years  since,  the  Baptist  cause  was 
revived  in  this  country,  by  the  conversion  of  Robert  Car- 
micheal  and  Archibald  McLean  to  their  sentiments,  and 
their  laborious  and  successful  exertions  to  propagate  their 
opinions  among  their  countrymen.  And  a few  years  ago 
Robert  Haldane,  Esq.  a man  of  fortune  and  of  great  benev- 
olence, and  his  brother  Rev.  James  A.  Haldane  embraced 
the  Baptist  p>'inciples,  and  became  patrons  of  their  cause. 
Some  other  men  of  considerable  eminence  both  from  the 
Kirk  and  the  dissenters  have  united  with  the  Baptists  in 
this  country. 

The  number  of  Baptist  churches  in  Scotland  is  not 
known,  but  it  is  believed  they  are  considerably  numerous. 
T he  Scotch  Baptists,  like  the  Independents  of  that  country, 
for  the  most  part,  if  not  altogether,  practise  weekly  com- 


(8)  Evans’  fckctch. 

(9)  History  of  the  Baptists,  vol  i.  pp.  231,  232, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


203 


miinion,  iind  a few  cbtirches  upon  that  plan,  have  been  rais- 
ed in  this  country  by  ministers  from  Scotlanfl. 

There  are'  a few  Baptist  churches  in  Ireland,  but  as  they 
are  for  the  most  part  in  fellowship  with  the  Baptists  in 
England  or  Scotland,  it  does  not  seem  necessary  to  describe 
them  under  a sepa.rate  head. 

4.  The  J\Jeiinonitcs  of  JloUand  and  other  places. — I’lic 
terms  German  Anababtists,  Mennoniics,  and  Dutch  Baptists, 
have  successively  been  given  to  the  same  denomination  ot 
Christians,  who  are  acknmvicdged  both  by  friends  and  toes 
to  be  the  descendants  of  the  Waldenses,  Felrobrusians, 
and  other  eminent  and  ancient  sects,  whose  origin  accord- 
ing to  Mosheim,  is  hid  in  the  remote  depths  of  antiquity. — 
They  began  to  be  denominated  Anabaptists  or  re-babtizers, 
about  the  time  of  the  reformation,  and  this  name,  according 
to  Robinson,  was  given  to  them  by  a Svviss  pedant,  who 
could  not  be  easy  without  letting  the  world  know  that  lie 
understood  Greek. 

After  Menno’s  time  they  were  generally  culled  Menno- 
nites  ; but  the  iMennonites  in  process  of  time  settled  most- 
ly in  Holland,  and  here  they  received  the  common  name  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  and  were  called  Dutch  Bap- 
tists. These  few  explanatory  remarks  the  reader  ought  to 
bear  in  mind,  while  searching  for  the  history  of  this  pco]ile. 

A concise  and  modern  account  of  the  Mennonites  may  be 
found  in  Ward's  Farewell  Letters  ; it  is  written  with  much 
persjdcuity  and  candour,  and  is  calculated  to  concili.ite  the 
feelmgs  of  other  Christians  towards  a denomination  which 
has  been  the  butt  of  so  much  calumny  and  reproach. — 
According  to  this  account,  there  were  in  1815,  in  liie  king- 
dom of  Mollund,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  continent  of  Eu- 
rope more  than  300  congregations  of  this  people.  The 
number  of  ministers  is  not  given,  but  according  to  Rippon’s 
Register,  in  1790,  they  amounted  to  between  5 and  G hun- 
dred. 

5.  Associated  or  Cahinistick  Baptists  of  America. — This 
is  now  the  largest  body  of  Baptists  in  the  world,  and  bids 
fair  to  become  one  of  the  principal  denominations  in  this 
country,  not  only  in  number,  hut  in  point  of  talents,  influ- 


204  HI3T0RT  OF  ALL  RELfGiOi'?3, 


ence  and  respectability.  Their  history  in  the  most  con- 
densed form  cannot  be  given  here;  but  the  author  would 
take  the  liberty  of  referring  his  readers  to  his  work  upon 
that  subject,  published  in  2 vols.  octavo,  in  1813. 

In  most  parts  of  tlie  countr}^  this  denomination  of  Bap- 
tists were  among  the  early  settlers  ; their  oldest  church  is 
that  called  the  first  in  Providence,  formed  in  1639,  and  their 
first  Association  was  formed  in  Philadelphia,  in  1707. 

They  have  now  about  150  Associations,  in  which  are  up- 
wards of  3000  churches, about  2500  ministers, slationary  and 
itinerant,  and  not  far  from  250,000  communicants. 

6.  Seventh  Day  Baptists  or  Sabbatarians. — As  the  breth- 
ren of  this  sentiment  are  not  numerous,  we  shall,  under  this 
liead,  give  a brief  sketch  of  their  history  both  in  Europe 
and  America.  The  Sabbatarians  differ  from  the  Baptists 
generally  in  no  other  article  but  that  of  the  Sabbath.  And 
upon  that  subject,  as  near  ns  I can  understand  from  their 
writings  and  conversation,  they  hold  that  the  ten  command- 
ments are  all  still  bindingon  Christians,  and  of  course,  that 
the  Seventh  day  of  the  week  instead  of  the  Firft,  ought  to 
be  observed  as  the  Christian  Sabbath  ; that  there  is  no  ac- 
count in  the  New  Testament,  that  there  ever  has  been,  by 
divine  appointment,  a change  of  the  Sabbath  ; and  that  it  is 
inconsistent  for  Christians  to  profess  to  obey  the  ten  com- 
mandments, and  still  make  an  exception  of  the  fourth, 
which  contains  the  solemn  requisition,  Remember  the  Sab- 
bath day,  to  keep  it  holy,  <^c.  They  plead  that  it  was  de- 
signed by  the  Former  of  the  Universe,  that  the  Seventh 
day  should  be  observed  as  the  Sabbath,  or  day  of  rest,  from 
the  creation  to  the  end  of  the  world.  1 hey  also  contend, 
that  whatever  respect  the  early  Christians  paid  to  the  First 
day  of  the  week,  on  account  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Sav- 
iour, yet  that  they  then,  and  in  after  ages,  observed  the  an- 
cient Sabbath,  and  that  this  practice  of  observing  two  days, 
was  continued  to  the  time  of  Constantine,  when,  by  an  im- 
perial law,  the  First  day  was  established  in  preference  to 
the  Seventh  ; and  that  from  that  period  the  observation  of 
the  Seventh  day  fell  generally  into  disuse.  They  suppose, 
however,  that  there  have  been  Christians  in  every  age, 


205 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


who  have  kept  holy  the  Seventh  day,  but  they  do  not  pre- 
tend that  they  can  prove  this  point  by  historical  evidence. 
The  following  passage  seems  much  to  their  purpose,  and  is 
the  only  one  of  the  kind  which  I have  met  with  in  history: 
It  was  Constantine  the  great,  who  first  made  a law  for 
the  observation  of  Sunday  ; and  who,  according  to  Euso- 
bias,  appointed  it  sliould  be  regtdariy  celebrated  througliout 
the  Roman  Empire.  Before  him,  and  even  in  his  time, 
they  observed  the  .Jewish  Sabbath  as  well  as  Sunday,  both 
to  satisfy  the  law  of  Moses  and  to  imitate  the  Apostles,  who 
used  to  meet  together  on  the  First  day.  Indeed,  some  are 
of  opinion,  that  the  Lord’s  day,  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse, 
is  our  Sunday,  which  they  will  have  to  have  been  so  early 
instituted  by  the  Apos'les.  Be  this  as  it  will,  it  is  certain, 
a regard  was  had  to  this  day,  even  in  the  earliest  ages  of 
the  church,  as  appears  from  the  first  Ajiology  of  Justin 
Martyr,  where  he  describes  the  exercise  of  the  day  not 
much  unlike  to  ours. 

“ By  Constantine’s  law,  made  in  321,  it  was  decreed, 
that  for  the  future,  the  Sunday  should  be  kept  a day  of  rest, 
in  all  cities  and  towns  ; but  he  allowed  the  country  people 
to  follow  their  work.  In  538,  the  Council  of  Orleans  pro- 
hibited this  country  labour  ; but  as  there  were  still  abund- 
ance of  Jews  in  the  Gauls,  that  the  people  gave  in  to 
a good  many  superstitious  usages  in  the  celebration  of  the 
new  Sabbath,  like  those  of  the  Jews  among  that  of  the  old, 
the  Council  declares,  that  to  hold  it  unlawful  to  travel  with 
horses,  cattle,  and  carriages,  to  prepare  foods,  or  to  do  any 
thing  necessary  to  the  cleanliness  and  decency  of  houses 
or  persons,  savours  more  of  Judaism  than  Cliristianity.”(  J j 

“ At  what  time  the  Seventh-Day  B.iptists  began  to  form 
churches  in  England,  does  not  appear  ; but  probably  it  was 
at  an  early  perio.i  ; and  although  their  churches  have  nev- 
er been  numerous,  yet  there  have  been  among  them,  for  al- 
most two  hundred  years  past,  some  very  eminent  men.  The 
famous  fmiily  of  the  Sti  nnetts,  for  three  genferalions  at 

(I)  Chambers’  Dictionary  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  Article 
Sunday. — History  of  Baptists,  voh  2,  pp.  412,  413. 

IB 


206 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


least,  were  of  this  belief,  as  were  a number  of  other  dis- 
tinguished members  of  the  Baptist  community. ”(2)  I 

In  1668,  according  to  a letter  from  Dr.  Edward  Stennett  1 
to  America,  there  were  in  England  about  nine  or  ten  I 
churches  of  this  persuasion  ; at  present  there  appears  to  be  ' 
but  three,  two  of  which  are  in  London. 

Rhode-Island  was  the  early  resort  of  the  Seventh-Day 
Baptists,  and  it  now  contains  about  one  thousand  communi-  ■ 
cants  of  this  belief.  They  are  also  to  be  found  in  a number 
of  the  other  States.  The  first  Sabbatarian  church  in  Amer- 
ica, was  formed  in  New'port  in  1671  ; to  this  body  two  of 
the  former  Governors  of  the  State  belonged. 

The  American  Sabbatarians  are  associated  in  a body,  de-  i 
nominated  the  General  Conference,  which  consists  of  about  I 
two  thousand  members. 

7.  Six  Principle  Baptists. — This  denomination  is  given  to  ) 
those  who  hold  the  imposition  of  hands,  subsequent  to  bap- 
tism, and  generally  on  the  admission  of  candidates  into  the 
church,  as  an  indispensable  prerequisite  for  church  mem- 
bership and  communion  They  support  their  peculiar 
principle,  principally  from  Heb.  vi.  1,  2.  Therefore  leaving 
the  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto  per-  j 
ftction  ; not  laying  again  the  foundation  of  repentance  from  j 
dead  works  and  faith  toward  God,  of  the  doctrine  of  bap- 
tism and  of  laying  on  of  hands  and  of  resurrection  oj  the 
dead,  and  of  eternal  judgment.  As  these  two  verses  con- 
tain six  distinct  propositions,  one  of  which  is  the  laying  on 
of  hands,  these  brethren  have  from  thence  acquired  the 
name  of  Six  Principle  Baptists,  to  distingush  them  from  oth- 
ers, whom  they  sometimes  call  five  principle  baptists.— 
They  have  an  association  called  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  the 
.Undent  Order  of  the  Six  Principles  of  the  Doctrine  of  Christ, 
consisting  of  nearly  twenty  churches  and  ministers,  and  not 
far  from  1500  members.  These  people  reside  mostly  in 
the  State  of  Rhode-Island,  and  with  reference  to  their  an- 
tiquity, are  often  denominated  the  old  BJiode-Island  Bap- 
tists. It  is  true  that  Baptists  of  other  descriptions  have 

(2)  history  of  Baptists,  vol.  2,  pp.  414,  415. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


207 


practised  what  is  called  the  laying  on  of  hands,  and  it  is  but 
a few  years  since  the  practice  was  relinquished  by  the  old 
church  of  Providence.  But  they  have  not  generally  held 
it  like  the  people  in  question,  as  an  indispensable  prerequi- 
site for  the  communion. 

8.  The  Mcnnonites  of  America. — These  are  precisely  the 
same  people  as  those  who  bear  the  name  in  Europe  ; they 
began  to  emigrate  to  this  country  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
17th  century,  and  settled  first  in  Pennsylvania,  where  they 
are  still  very  numerous.  There  are  now  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  more  than  two  hundred  Mennonite 
churches  ; and  amongst  them  some  churches  contain  as 
many  as  three  hundred  members  each  ; and  beside  these, 
meetings  are  held  in  many  private  houses.  They  arc  scat- 
tered about  in  many  parts,  but  in  some  places  the  whole 
population  are  Mennonites,  particularly  in  Lancaster  coun- 
ty, and  other  parts  of  Pennsylvania. 

“The  epithets  which  these  people  give  themselves  in  their 
writings,  are.  Harmless  Christians.^  Revengeless  Christians., 
Weaponless  Christians,  kc.  and  as  such  are  they  considered 
by  the  civil  rulers.  Remarkable, on  this  subject  are  the  words 
of  the  Dutch  ambassador  (V'^an  Beuningjto  Monsieur  de  d'u* 
renne  ; “ The  Mennonites  are  good  people,  and  the  most 
commodious  to  a State  of  any  in  the  world  ; partly  because 
they  do  not  aspire  to  places  of  dignity  ; partly  because  they 
edify  the  community  by  the  simplicity  of  their  manners, 
and  application  to  arts  and  industry  ; and  partly  because  we 
fear  no  rebellion  from  a sect,  who  make  it  an  article  of 
their  faith  never  to  bear  arms.”(3) 

9.  Tunker  Baptists. — The  words  Tunkers  in  German, Bap- 
tists in  Greek,  and  Dippers  in  English,  are  exactly  of  the 
same  signification.  The  Tunkers  are  also  called  Tumblers, 
from  the  manner  in  which  they  perform  baptism, which  is  by 
putting  the  party’s  head  forward  under  water,  while  kneel- 
ing, so  as  to  resemble  the  motion  of  the  body  in  the  action 


(3)  History  of  Baptists,  vol.  ii.  p.  438.  Edwards’  History 
ef  the  Baptists  in  Pennsylvania,  Ward’s  Letters. 


208  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


of  tumbling.  The  Germans  sound  ths  letters  t and  6 like 
d and  p ; hence,  the  words  Tunkers  acci  Tumblers  have 
been  corrupllv  written  lJunkers  nv.d  Dvitiplers. 

'The  Tunkers  Gorigiriated  in  ermany  more  than  a hun 
tired  years  since.  I he  first  appealing  of  them  in  America^ 
was  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1719,  when  about  twenty  families 
landed  in  Phihulelpiiia,  and  dispersed  themselves,  sonie  *o 
Germantown,  some  to  Skippeck,  some  to  Oley,  some  to 
Conneslogo,  and  elsewhere.”(4) 

'i'he  number  of  the  Tunkers  cannot  be  ascertained  ; in 
1790  they  had  33  churches,  and  probably  their  number  has 
increased  considerably  since.  They  have  become  adven- 
turers to  the  western  States  and  territories. 

“ It  is  difficult  to  say  w hat  are  the  definite  doctrinal  sen- 
timents of  the  Tunkers  ; it  is  said,  however,  that  they  hold 
the  doctrine  of  universal  salvation,  and  hence  they  are  often 
called  Universalists  ; but  this  sentiment  they  are  not  for- 
ward to  advance,  nor  strenuous  to  defend  ; and  it  is  proba- 
ble they  maintain  it  with  some  peculiar  qualifications. ”(4) 
These  people  are  distinguished  for  great  simplicity  of 
dress  and  manners,  and  for  wearing  their  beards. 

10.  free  Will  Baptists. — “The  first  church  gathered  ofthis 
order  was  in  New-Durham,  N.  H.  in  the  year  178U,  princi- 
pally by  the  instrumentality  of  Elder  Benjamin  Randall, 
who*  then  resided  in  that  town.  Soon  after,  several  branch- 
es were  collected,  which  united  with  this  church,  and  sev- 
eral preachers  of  dilTerent  persuasions  were  brought  to  see 
the  beauties  of  ^tfree  salvation,  and  united  as  fellow  labour- 
ers w ith  Elder  Randall. 

“ December  6th,  1783,  the  Elders  and  chosen  Brethren 
from  the  branches  of  the  church  in  connection,  assembled 
at  Fhilipsburg,  Me.  for  the  purpose  of  a General  Meeting, 
at  which  time  they  agreed  to  hold  a meeting  of  this  kind, 
four  times  in  each  year,  hence  those  meetings  were  called 
Quarterly  Meetings.” 

So  great  has  been  the  increase  of  this  people,  according 
to  a statement  contained  in  their  principal  vehicle  of  in- 


(4^  History  of  Bap.  vol.  ii.  p.  430. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELUJION'S. 


209 


formation,  there  were  in  1822,  in  their  connexion,  159 
ordained  preachers,  2l3  churches,  and  about  l'"',000  com- 
municants.(5) 

1 1.  Christian  Society. — ‘‘  This  sect  has  always  been  con- 
sidered a species  of  Baptists,  as  they  administer  baptism  in 
no  other  way  than  by  immersing  the  candidate.  They  quo'e 
Acts  xi.  26,  xxvi.  28,  1.  Peter,  iv.  16,  in  defence  of  the 
name  which  they  have  assumed,  and  by  which  they  seek  on- 
ly to  be  known  as  a people  ; regarding  all  others  as 
the  invention  of  men.  The  first  church  of  tliis  denomi- 
nation was  planted  in  Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire,  in  the 
year  1803,  since  which  they  have  spread  exten-ively 
throughout  nearly  all  the  northern  and  southern,  eastern 
and  western  states,  and  are  now  the  most  numerous  of  dl 
the  General  Baptists.  They  have  now  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  churches,  and  their  communicants  are  comput 'd 
at  between  16,000  and  20,000.  Many  of  their  churciies 
are  large  and  respectable,  and  the  whole  of  them  are  orcnn- 
ized  into  Conferences,  and  these  Conferences  havo  erci  ted 
another,  by  delegation,  called  ‘ The  United  States'  General 
Annual  Christian  Conference,'  which  convenes  in  the  month 
of  September,  and  usually  continues  in  session  about  a 
week.  The  Subordinate  Conferences  are  at  present  13  in 
number.  I'he  Christian  Denomination,  beingthe  last  that  has 
arisen  in  America,  has  experienced  great  opposition  from 
old  and  popular  sectaries  ; but  their  preachers,  being  tin  d 
with  a holy  zeal,  and  accustomed  to  ‘ endure  hardships  as 
good  soldiers,’  have  pressed  throush  violence,  borne  re- 
proach, and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  have  reaped  an  abund.mt 
harvest.  They  have,  many  of  the  peculiarities  of  a de- 
nomination yet  in  its  infancy.  Useless  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies they  profess  to  reject,  and  are  in  the  custom  of  adopt- 
ing scriptural  expressions,  and  rejecting  what  they  regard 
as  the  ‘ doctrines  and  commandmenis  of  men  ’ They  dis- 
dain the  application  of  the  te;m  Reverend  to  the  clergy,  on 
the  ground  that  it  belongs  to  Deity  alone.  They  are  in 
sentiment  anti  ' alvinistick  and  anti  Trinitarian.  Th«y  re- 

(5)  Religious  informer,  and  Free  Will  Baptist  Register, 

IB* 


210 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


ceive  ihe  scriptures  as  their  only  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice ; consequently  reject  all  other  creeds  and  articles  of 
lai'.n.”  (G) 

12.  .huuncipators. — This  body  was  formed  in  Kentucky 
in  1805,  aul  consisted  of  a number  of  ministers  and  church- 
es, who  ;.,ul  taken  a decided  stand  against  slavery,  in  ev- 
ery brancn  of  it,  both  in  principle  and  practice,  as  being  a 
sinful  and  abominable  system,  fraught  with  peculiar  evils 
and  miseries,  which  every  good  man  ought  to  abandon  and 
bear  his  testimony  against.  These  are,  in  substance,  their 
sentiments  respecting  slavery  ; and  their  desires  and  en- 
deavours are,  to  effect,  as  soon  as  it  can  be  done,  and  in 
the  most  prudent  and  advantageous  manner  both  to  the 
slaves  and  to  iheir  owners,  the  general  and  complete 
emancipation  of  this  numerous  race  of  enslaved,  ignorant, 
and  degraded  beings,  who  are  now,  by  the  laws  and  customs 
of  the  land,  exposed  to  hereditary  and  perpetual  bondage. 
And  with  sentiments  so  noble  and  humane,  one  would  think 
they  must  certainly  meet  the  approbation  of  every  benevo- 
lent man. 

A history  of  this  people  was  published  some  years  since, 
by  the  Rev. Carter  Tarrant.  Their  principles  were  also  well 
illustrated  in  a pamphlet  published  about  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Society,  by  David  Barrow,  entitled  Involuntary  ^ 
U nmeritecl , Perpetual,  Jlbsolute,  Hereditary  Slavery,  examin- 
ed, on  the  principles  of  Nature,  Reason,  Justice,  Policy,  and 
Scripture.”  This  piece  is  written  in  a grave  and  manly 
style,  and  with  those  nice  discriminations,  those  candid  and 
weighty  reasons,  which  certainly  deserve  the  attention  of  all 
who  are  concerned  in  slavery, and  is  well  worth  the  perusal  of 
those  who  are  desirous  of  making  inquiries  on  the  subject. 

The  Emancipators  differ  nothing  from  the  Calvinistick 
Baptists  of  Kentucky,  except  in  their  opposition  to  slave- 
ry, and  although  but  few  have  openly  espoused  their  cause^ 


(6)  Rev  Reuben  Potter’s  Letter,  inserted  in  the  .Proceed- 
ings of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  General  Baptists  in 
London,  p.  22. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  21  i 


yet  they  consider  the  frietwls  of  their  principles  are  nume- 
rous  through  the  country. 

13.  Free  Communion  Baptists. — This  denomination  is  giv- 
en to  an  association  of  about  thirty  ministers  and  churches, 
who  reside  mostly  to  the  westward  of  Albany,  in  the  state 
of  New-York.  1 have  not  been  able  to  learn  anything  re- 
specting the  history  of  this  people  or  of  their  peculiar  sen 
timeuts,  but  it  is  probable  they  do  not  differ  much  from  the 
other  Baptists  in  the  country,  except  in  the  article  which 
forms  their  distinguishing  character. 

14.  The  Roger enes.  — “ This  sect  took  its  rise  at  New- 
London,  in  Connecticut,  about  the  year  1674  ; in  that 
year  one  John  Rogers  and  James  his  brother,  and  an  Indian 
by  the  name  of  Japheth,  were  baptized  by  a Mr.  Crandal, 
then  a colleague  pastor  of  the  Seventh-day  Baptist  church 
in  Newport  (R.  I.)  The  next  year,  by  the  request  of 
these  persons,  William  Hiscox,  the  senior  pastor  of  the 
same  church,  and  two  of  his  brethren  viz.  Samuel  Hub- 
bard and  his  son  Clarke,  made  them  a visit ; when  anoth- 
er brother,  by  the  name  of  Jonathan,  was  baptized,  and 
these  four  persons  were  received  as  members  of  the  Sab- 
batarian church,  in  Newport,  in  their  usual  form,- by  pray- 
er and  the  laying-on-of-hands.  Soon  after  this,  John  Rog- 
ers’ father-in-law  (for  what  reason  1 do  nqt  find)  took  fiom 
him  his. wife  and  children,  with  whom  he  was  never  after- 
wards united. (7)  Thus  John  Rogers  not  only  lost  his  w ife 
and  children  in  the  outset  of  his  career,  but  upon  her  com- 
plaints against  him,  he  w’as  carried  before  the  Deputy-Gov- 
ernour  of  Connecticut,  by  whom  he  was  sentenced  to  Hart- 
ford jail,  where  he  remained  a considerable  time.”(8) 

The  Rogerenes  in  their  language  and  some  other  pecul- 
iarities, resemble  the  Quakers  ; hence  they  have  been  often 
called  quaker  baptists.  Some  of  their  distinguishing  prin- 
ciples are,  to  employ  no  Physicians  nor  medicines,  nor  pay 

(7)  It  is  related  by  Morgan  Edwards,  that  she  was  after- 
wards married  to  a lawyer,  by  the  name  of  Pratt. 

(8)  History  of  Baptists,  vol.  ii.  p.  42Q. 


2!2 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


any  regard  to  the  Sabbath.  A soirill  society  of  this  people, 
CO  isisting  of  about  ten  families,  still  exists  in  Groton,  near 
Nevv-London,  where  they  have  a printing  establishment  of 
their  own.  They  have  not  long  since  prfblished  a work  en- 
titled The  Battle  Axe,  which  contains  animadversions  up- 
on other  denominations  in  a style  characteristick  ot  this 
people. 

15.  Afutaber. — Among  all  these  classes  of  Baptists,  ac- 
cording to  the  best  information,  are  about  5000  church- 
es, about  the  same  number  ot  ministers,  of  alt  descriptions  ; 
something  more  than  four  hundred  thousand  communi- 
cants, and  the  whole  population  of  the  denomination  may 
be  computed  at  over  three  millions. 

16.  Literary  and  Benevolent  Institutions.— The.  VaviKn- 
lar  Baptists  of  England  have  academies  at  Bristol,  Bradford, 
in  Yorkshire,  and  at  Stepney  Green,  near  London,  princi- 
pally for  Theological  purposes.  The  Academies  of  the 
Genera!  Baptists  have  already  been  mentioned.  The 
English  Baptists  who  have  settled  in  India,  have  establish- 
ed a flourishing  College  at  Serampore.  The  Dutch  Bap- 
tists have  a College  at  Amsterdam.  And  Brown  University 
in  Providence,  R.  I. — the  Columbian  College  in  VVaslnng- 
ton.  D.  C. — the  Waterville  College  in  Maine,  and  the  Ham- 
ilton Theological  Seminary  in  the  State  of  New-York,  are 
either  partly  or  wholly  managed  by  the  American  Baptists. 

The  Baptists  Missionary  Society  of  England  ; the  Bap- 
tists General  Convention,  of  Washington,  and  the  Baptist 
Massachusetts  Missionary  Society,  are  distinguished  Mis- 
sionary Institutions  among  this  people. 

17.  Eminent  Men. — Among  the  Particular  Baptists  of 
England,  we  may  enumerate  Kiffin,  Knollis,  Jessey,  Can- 
ne,  Delaune,  Beddome,  Banyan,  Keach,  Hollis,  Gill,  Evans, 
Booth,  Fuller,  Pierce,  &c. 

Among  the  General  Baptists,  Russell,  Grantham,  Gale, 
Whiston,  Foot,  Foster,  Richards. 

Among  the  American  Associated  Baptists,  Williams,  Cal- 
lender, Eaton,  Hart,  Asplund,  Edwards,  M ivshall,  Mer- 
cer, Morse,  Stearns,  Waller,  Werden,  Cook,  Gano,  Ustick, 
Backus,  Smith,  Jones,  Manning,  Maxcy,  Stillman,  Smi. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  213 


But  few  of  tlie  last  li>;ts  were  distinguished  for  their 
learning,  but  all  of  them  have  been  eminently  useful  m the 
American  churches. 

The  names  of  the  most  eminent  men  among  the  other  class- 
es of  Baptists  have  already  been  mentioned  in  their  history. 

18.  General  Remarks. — The  Bajdists  of  all  descriptions 
adopt  the  Independent  and  Congregational  form  of  church 
government, and  all  their  ecclesiastical  combinations,  wheth- 
er great  or  small,  ilisclaim  any  right  to  interfere  with  the 
concerns  of  individual  churches.  The  Particular  Baptists 
of  England,  theBaptists  ofScotland  and  Ireland, the  Associated 
Baptists  of  America,  and,  apartofthe  Seventh-day  Bajitists, 
adopt  the  Calvinistick  system  of  doctrine.  All  the  other  class- 
es are  Arminians,  or  at  least  are  some  of  the  non-Calvinistick 
in  their  creed.  All  classes  of  Baptists,  except  a part  of  the 
Christian  Society,  are  Trinitarians.  The  Free  Will  Bap- 
tists, the  Christian  society,  and  a part  of  the  General  Bap- 
tists of  England,  admit  of  open  communion,  and  some  few 
among  the  other  bodies  admit  the  jiro[iriety  of  the  practice, 
but  the  bodies  as  such  not  ordy  decline  communion  with  any 
Christians  but  Baptists,  but  scarcely  any  of  them,  can  in 
their  estimation,  consistently  commune  with  each  other. 


METHODISTS. 

The  Wesleyan  Methodists  of  Europe  and  America  are 
precisely  the  same  people  in  sentiments  and  general  views, 
but  as  they  have  distinct  organizations  as  ecclesiastical  bod- 
ies, I shall  describe  them  under  separate  heads. 

1.  The  Protestant  Methodists  of  England.  Ireland , £,-c. — 
“ I'his  denomination  w’as  founded  in  the  year  1729,  by  Mr. 
M organ  and  Mr.  John  Wesley,  in  the  month  of  November, 
that  year,  the  latter  being  then  fellow  of  Lincoln  College, 
began  to  spend  some  evenings  in  reading  the  Greek  testa- 
ment, with  Charles  Wesley,  student,  and  Mr.  Morgan,  com- 
moner of  Christ  Church,  and  Rlr.  Kirkham,  of  Merton 
College.  Not  long  after,  two  nr  three  of  the  pupils  of  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  and  one  pupil  of  Mr.  Charles  Vfesley,  ob- 


‘^^4  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


tained  leave  to  attend  these  meetings.  They  then  began  to 
visit  the  sick  in  different  parts  of  the  town,  and  the  prison- 
ers also,  who  were  confined  in  the  castle.  Two  years  af- 
ter they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Ingham,  of  Queen’s  College, 
Mr.  Broughton,  and  Mr.  Hervey  ; and  in  1735,  by  the 
celebrated  Mr.  George  VVhitefield,  then  in  his  18th  year. 
At  this  time  their  number  in  Oxford  amounted  to  about  14. 
They  obtained  their  name  from  the  exact  regularity  of 
their  lives,  which  gave  occasion  to  a young  gentleman  of 
Christ  Church  to  say,  “ Here  is  a new  sect  of  Methodists 
sprung  up  alludirg  to  a sect  of  ancient  physicians  who 
were  called  Methodists  because  they  reduced  the  whole 
heal  ing  art  to  a few  common  principles,  and  brought  it  into 
some  method  and  order. 

At  the  time  this  society  was  formed,  it  is  said  the  whole 
kingdom  of  England  was  tending  fast  to  infidelity.  “ It  is 
come,”  says  bishop  Butler,  “ 1 know  not  how,  to  be  taken 
for  granted  by  many  persons,  that  Christianity  is  not  se 
much  as  a subject  of  inquiry  ; but  that  it  is  now  at  length 
discovered  to  be  fictitious  ; and  accordingly,  they  treat  it  as 
if,  in  the  present  age,  this  were  an  agreement  among  all 
people  of  discernment,  and  nothing  remained  but  to  set  it 
up  as  a principle  of  mirth  and  ridicule,  as  it  were,  by  way 
of  reprisals  for  its  having  so  long  interrupted  the  pleasures 
of  the  world.”  There  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the 
Methodists  were  the  instruments  of  stemming  this  torrent. 
The  sick  and  the  poor  also  tasted  the  fruits  of  their  labours 
and  benevolence  : Mr.  Wesley  abridged  himself  of  all  his 
superfluities,  and  proposed  a fund  for  the  relief  of  the  in- 
digent ; and  so  prosperous  was  the  scheme,  that  they 
quickly  increased  their  fund  to  80^.  per  annum.  This, 
which  one  would  have  thought  would  have  been  attended 
with  praise  instead  of  censure,  quickly  drew  upon  them  a 
kind  of  persecution  ; some  of  the  seniors  of  the  Univer- 
sity began  to  interfere,  and  it  was  reported,  “ that  the  col- 
lege censors  were  going  to  blow  up  the  godly  club.'’'  They 
found  themselves,  however,  patronized  and  encouraged  by 
some  men  eminent  for  their  learning  and  virtue  : so  that 
the  society  still  continued,  though  they  had  suffered  a se- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


215 


vere  loss  in  the  death  of  Mr.  Morgan,  who,  it  is  said,  was 
the  founder  of  it.  In  October,  1736,  John  and  Charles 
Wesley,  Mr.  Ingham,  and  Mr  Delamotte,  son  of  a merchant 
in  London,  embarked  for  Georgia,  in  order  to  preach  tlie 
gospel  to  the  Indians.  After  their  arrival,  they  were  at 
first  favourably  received,  but  in  a short  time  lost  the  affec- 
tions of  the  people  ; and,  on  account  of  some  difference 
with  the  store-keeper,  Mr.  Wesley  was  obliged  to  return 
to  England.  Mr.  Wesley,  however,  was  soon  succeeded 
by  Mr.  Whitefield,  whose  labours  in  that  part  of  the  world 
are  well  known. 

“ After  Mr.  Whitefield  returned  from  America,  in  1741, 
he  declared  his  full  assent  to  the  doctrines  of  Calvin. — 
Mr.  Wesley,  on  the  contrary,  professed  the  Arminian  doc- 
trine, and  had  printed  in  favour  of  Christian  perfection  and 
universal  redemption,  and  very  strongly  against  uncondi- 
tional election  and  reprobation,  a doctrine  which  Mr.  White- 
field  believed  to  be  scriptural.  The  difference  therefore, 
of  sentiments  between  these  two  great  men,  caused  a sepa- 
ration. Mr.  Wesley  preached  in  a place  called  the  Found- 
ery,vvhere  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  once,  and  no  more. 
Mr.  Whitefield  then  preached  to  very  large  congregations 
out  of  doors  ; and  soon  after,  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Cen- 
nick,  and  one  or  two  more,  began  a new  house  in  Kings- 
wood,  Gloucestershire,  and  established  a school  that  favour- 
ed Calvinistical  preachers.  The  Methodists,  therefore, 
were  now  divided  ; one  part  following  Mr.  Weslev,  and 
the  other,  Mr.  Whitefield.”  (9) 

Under  the  management  of  Mr.  Wesley,  the  Methodists, 
acquired  a permanence  and  stability  which  has  enabled 
them  to  pursue  their  course  with  steadiness  and  success, 
and  their  number  and  capacities  have  become  very  great. 

2.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States. — 
“ The  first  Methodist  society  in  the  United  States  of  Ameri- 
ca, was  formed  in  the  city  of  New-York,  in  the  year  1766, 
by  a few  Methodist  emigrants  from  Ireland.  Among  these 
was  a local  preacher,  by  the  name  of  Philip  Embury.  He 


(9)  Martindale’s  Dictionary,  pp.  473,474. 


21fi 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


preached  the  first  Methodist  sermon  in  a private  room,  to 
those  only  who  had  accompanied  him  to  this  country.  I’he 
name  of  Methodist  and  his  manner  ol  pr  aching,  being  a 
novelty  in  this  country,  soon  attracted  attention,  and  many 
came  to  hear  the  stranger  for  themselves  ; and  the  num- 
ber of  hearers  so  mcreased,  that  the  house  in  which  they 
assembled  very  soon  became  too  small  to  contain  all  who 
wished  to  hear.  They  accordingly  procured  a larger  place. 
About  this  time,  considerable  attention  was  excited  by  the 
preaching  of  captain  Webb,  who  came  from  Albany,  where 
he  was  stationed,  to  the  help  of  Mr.  Embury.  This  gen- 
tleman had  been  converted  to  God  under  the  preaching 
of  Mr.  W'eslej',  in  Bristol,  England,  and  being  moved 
with  compassion  towards  his  fellow-men,  although  a sol- 
dier, he  now  employed  his  talent  in  calling  sinners  to  repen- 
tance. I'hrough  his,  and  the  labours  of  Mr.  Embury,  the 
work  of  God  prospered,  and  the  society  increased  in  num- 
ber and  stability  From  the  place  they  now  occupied, 
which  soon  became  too  small  to  accommodate  all  who  wish- 
ed to  attend  their  meetings,  they  removed  to  a figging  lofit, 
in  William-street,  which  they  hired,  and  fitted  up  for  a 
preaching  room. 

“ Such  was  their  continual  increase,  that,  after  contend- 
ing with  a variety  of  ditliculties  for  want  of  a convenient 
place  of  worship,  they  succeeded  in  erecting  a meeting- 
house, in  John-street.  in  the  year  1768. 

“About  the  same  time  that  this  society  was  establishing 
in  Nevv-York,  Mr.  Strawbridge,  a local  preacher  from  Ire- 
land, commenced  preaching,  and  formed  a small  class  in 
Frederick  county,  Maryland. 

“ In  October,  1769,  two  preachers,  Messrs.  Richard 
Boardman  and  Josef'h  I’ilmore,  being  sent  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Wesley,  landed  in  America;  and  in  1771, 
Messrs.  Francis  Asbury  and  Richard  Wright  came  over. 
The  first  regular  conference  was  held  in  Philadelphia,  in  the 
}'ear  177.?,  under  the  superintendence  ot  Mr.  Thomas  Ran- 
kin, who  had  been  sent  by  Mr.  Wesley  to  take  the  general 
oversigiit  of  the  societies  in  this  country.  These  zealous 
missionaries,  spreading  themselves  in  different  directions 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


217 


through  the  country,  cities  nnfl  villages,  in  exteiKling  the 
influence  of  evangelical  principles  and  holiness  among  the 
people 

“ During  the  revolutionary  war,  all  the  preachers,  ex- 
cept Mr.  Asbury,  returned  to  their  native  land.  But  pri- 
or to  this  event,  the  head  of  the  church  had,  under  the  en- 
ergetick  labours  of  Mr.  Asbury  ami  his  colleagues,  called 
forth  some  zealous  jmung  men  into  the  ministry,  wliose 
labours  were  owned  of  God  in  the  awakening  and  conver- 
sion of  souls.  These  men  of  God,  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  Mr.  Asbury,  who  laboured  hard  and  suffered 
much  during  this  sanguinary  conflict,  continued  in  the  fleld 
of  gospel  labour:  and,  notwithstanding  the  evils  insepara- 
ble from  war,  they  witnessed  the  spreatl  of  pure  religion  in 
many  places. 

“At  the  conclusion  of  the  revolulion,  in  the  year  1784, 
Dr.  Thomas  Coke  came  to  America,  with  powers  to  con- 
stitute the  Methodist  societies  in  this  country,  into  an  inde- 
pendent church.  Hitherto  the  societies  had  been  depen- 
dent on  other  churches  for  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord’s  supper,  as  the  Methodist  preachers  were  con- 
sidered only  lay-preachers,  and  according  to  the  uniform 
advice  of  Mr.  Wesley,  had  declined  administering  the  or- 
dinances. This  had  occasioned  much  uneasiness,  am  ng 
both  preachers  and  people,  in  this  country.  They  there- 
fore, earnestly  recpiested  Mr.  AV’esley  to  interpose  his  au- 
thority, and  furnish  them  with  the  ordinances  independent- 
ly of  other  denominations.  After  maturely  weighing  the 
subject  in  his  own  mind,  he  finally  resolved,  as  the  United 
States  had  become  independent  of  both  the  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical polity  of  Great-Britain,  to  send  them  the  help  they 
so  much  needed.  Accordingly,  being  assisted  by  other  pres- 
byters of  the  church  of  England,  by  prayer  and  imposition 
of  hands,  he  set  apart  Thomas  Coke,  LL.  D.  and  a pres- 
byter of  said  church,  as  a superintendent  of  the  Metliodist 
societies  in  America  ; and  directed  him  to  consecrate  Mr. 
Francis  Asbury  for  the  same  office.  In  conformity  to  these 
instructions,  after  his  arrival  in  the  United  States,  a confer- 

19 


2\8 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


ence  of  preachers  was  assembled  ih  Bdltimore,  December  I 
25,  17t.4.  amounting  in  all  to  sixty-one.  Having  commu-  ( 
nicated  his  instructions,  and  the  contemplated  plans  for  the  i 
future  government  of  the  societies,  which  were  generally  | 
approved,  ?ilr.  Asbury,  being  first  elected  by  the  unani-  i 
mous  voice  of  the  preachers,  was  ordained  by  Dr.  Coke, 
first  to  the  office  of  deacon,  then  elder,  and  then  superin- 
tendent or  bishop.  Twelve  of  the  preachers  were  elected 
and  ordained  elders  at  the  same  conference. 

“ These  proceedings  gave  very  general  satisfaction  to 
preachers  and  people.  The  number  of  members  in  socie- 
ty at  this  time,  was  14,988,  and  of  preachers  eighty-three. 
And  as  an  evidence  of  the  benefits  resulting  from  the  recent 
organization  ot  the  church,  the  work  of  God  grew  and  mul- 
tiplied more  than  ever,  and  many  were  added  to  the 
church.  Mr.  Asbury  being  thus  commended  to  the  grace 
of  God  and  the  affections  of  the  people,  took  a more  gene- 
ral oversight  of  the  whole  church,  travelling  from  one  part 
nfthe  continent  to  another,  preaching  the  gospel  of  the 
kingdom  and  assembling  the  preachers  at  different  limes 
and  places,  and  appointing  them  to  their  several  stations. 
In  consequence  of  extending  over  so  large  a territory,  for 
they  soon  spread  over  all  the  settlements  in  the  United 
States,  it  became  inconvenient  for  all  the  [ireachers  to  con- 
vene at  one  time  and  place  ; they  were  therefore  divided 
into  several  annual  conferences,  at  a suitable  time  and 
distance  from  each  other,  for  the  superintending  bishop  to 
meet  with  them,  direct  their  councils,  and  assign  each  man 
to  his  work.  But  these  separate  assemblies,  unless  they  all 
agreed  in  each  others  regulations,  could  ordain  nothing  that 
should  be  binding  upon  the  whole  ; and  therefore,  to  sup- 
ply this  sufficiency  of  the  government,  a general  confer- 
ence composed  of  all  the  travelling  elders,  was  found  ex- 
pedient and  necessary. (I)  Which  accordingly  was  formed 
in  1808.  Their  number  of  Conferences  have  since  in- 
creased (o  twelve. 


(1)  Martindale’s  Dictionary,  pp.  478,  4.9. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


2iy 


These  two  bodies  embrace  the  greatest  part  oftheMetli- 
odists  in  the  world  ; but  there  are  a few  seceding  parties, 
which  may  be  arranged  under  the  following  heads. 

3.  The  jYew  Connexion  of  English  .Methodists. — This  body 
arose  out  of  a separation  from  the  Wesleyan  establishment, 
in  England,  in  1797  ; and  the  grounds  of  their  separation, 
they  declare  to  be  church  govermnent  and  discipline,  and 
not  doctrines  as  affirmed  by  some  of  their  opponents  — 
This  party  is  sometimes  called  Kilhamites,  fi-om  Mr.  Alex- 
ander Kilham,  who  took  so  active  a part  in  the  separation, 
that  he  is  considered,  by  many,  as  the  head  and  founder  of 
the  New  Connexion.  According  to  the  last  accounts,  the 
New  Methodists  had  twenty  circuits,  about  forty  preach- 
ers, and  7 or  800O  members. 

4.  The  General  Conference  of  the  United  Societies  of  the 
Wesleyan  Methodists. — This  body  was  formed  in  Ohio,  in 
1820;  their  constitution,  their  rules  and  regulations,  and 
their  articles  of  faith,  occupy  a pamjihlet  of  about  sixty 
pages,  but  no  statistical  view  of  their  body  has  been  ob- 
tained. The  following  extracts  from  the  introduction  to 
their  Constitution,  give  us  some  view  of  the  scope  and  de- 
sign of  their  establishment. 

“The  following  Constitution  of  the  United  Societies  of 
Wesleyan  Methodists,”  has  been  formed,  and  is  now  sub- 
mitted to  the  publick  for  consideration  ; how  far  we  may 
have  succeeded  in  meeting  their  views,  time  only  can  dis- 
close. We,  however,  rest  satisfied,  that  our  intenticus  are 
pure,  and  that  our  object  is  to  promote  the  happiness  of 
man. 

“ In  proposing  this  plan,  we  have  in  view  the  equal 
rights  and  privileges  of  all,  who  may  attach  themselves  to 
these  societies. 

“ The  friends  of  religion  and  humanity  will  see  by  ex- 
amining this  Constitution,  that  we  are  determitied  to  pre- 
clude the  practice  of  Slavery  ; and  it  is  confidently  believ- 
ed that  such  a measure  will  meet  the  approbation  of  the 
people  of  this  enlightened  age  ; and  we  believe  a soce  ty 
organized  on  such  principles,  cannot  fail  of  success.  We 
shall  only  add, that  as  we  live  under  a government  that  gives 


220  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


toleration  to  all  religious  denominations,  and  a preference 
to  none,  that  we  shall  find  protection,  and  share  in  the 
blessings  that  are  secured  to  us  through  the  grace  and  pro- 
vidence of  God. 

“ After  mature  deliberation  we  are  of  opinion  that  it  is 
ojr  duty  to  be  united  under  some  form  of  church  govern- 
ment, and  being  fully  convinced,  after  examining  the  his- 
tory of  the  Christian  church,  that  we  are  not  bound  to  sub- 
mit to  any  hierarchy  whatever : and  believing  that  it  is 
our  privilege,  as  free  men,  to  form  such  a system  of  gov- 
ernment as  will  be  best  calculated  to  promote  our  happi- 
ness, and  to  secure  peace  and  harmony  among  mankind. 

“ With  such  sentiments  and  views  we  feel  disposed  to 
submit  our  plans  to  the  consideration  of  the  Christian  world  ; 
placing  our  confidence  in  Christ  as  the  great  head  of  the 
church,  and  taking  the  holy  scriptures  as  our  guide  in  ail 
matters  of  faith  and  practice,  praying  that  we  may  be  led 
in  the  way  of  truth  and  holiness,  and  preserved  blame- 
less.” 

[>.  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Society  in  the  city  of  JVew- 
York. — This  body  was  formed  a feiv  years  since,  princi- 
pally by  the  ministry  of  a Mr.  Stilwell,  on  which  account 
they  are  frequently  called  Stilwellites.  The  reasons  of 
their  secession  from  the  main  body,  of  the  Methodists,  are 
set  forth  at  large  in  a work,  entitled  “ Historical  Sketches 
of  the  vise  and  progress  of  the  Methodist  Society  in  the 
city  m New- York.  By  Samuel  Stilwell.”  Sold  by  Wil- 
liam M.  Stilwell,  144,  Bowery. 

This  body,  in  \82'2,  contained  seven  societies,  sixteen 
jneachers,  and  over  one  thousand  members. 

6.  Reformed  Aletiwdists. — This  name  is  given  to  a collec- 
tion of  fifteen  or  twenty  societies  in  New-England,  who 
are  sometimes  called  Brit  Methodists,  on  account  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Brit,  being  a leading  man  among  them. 

It  is  believed  that  there  are  other  small  parties  of  seced- 
ing Methodists  in  dlflerent  parts  of  the  country,  but  no  in- 
formation which  can  be  relied  on  has  been  obtained  re- 
specting them.  The  articles  of  U these  separate  bodies 
are  merely  the  echo  of  those  contained  in  the  Methodist 


History  of  all  religions. 


221 


discipline  ; in  all  tiieir  proceedings,  they  also  copy  very 
closely  the  original  model  ; and  the  grounds  of  their  sep- 
arat'On  may  be  clearly  traced  to  the  want  of  submission  to 
that  classical  authority  which  Mr.  Wesley  took  so  much 
pains  to  establish  in  the  church. 

7.  Eminent  Men. — Under  this  head  may  be  mentioned 
the  two  Wesleys,  John  and  Charles  ; Fletcher,  Coke,  As- 
bury,  ^‘C. 

8.  JVumber. — I shall  give  a more  particular  account  of 
the  number  of  Methodists  in  the  recapitulation  of  denomi- 
nations ; and  shall  only  now  state  that  they  have  between  two 
and  three  hundred  thousand  members  in  England,  Ireland, 
and  other  parts  of  the  eastern  continent,  and  over  three 
hundred  thousand  in  this  country  ; making  the  sum  total  of 
between  live  and  sis  hundred  thousand  Methodists  in  all 
parts  of  the  world. 

9.  General  Remarks. — 3Ir.  Wesley,  the  venerable  foun- 
der of  this  sect,  is  universally  allowed  to  have  been  an  es- 
traordinary  and  highly  distinguished  character. 

“Whatever  may  be  thought  of  his  peculiar  sentiments, 
no  one  can  deny  him  the  credit  of  truly  apostolick  zeal  and 
perseverance  in  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  way  of  duty. 
For  upwards  of  fifty  years  he  travelled  ei^ht  thousand 
miles  each  year,  on  an  average,  visiting  his  numerous  soci- 
eties, and  presided  at  47  annual  conferences.  For  more  than 
sixty  years,  it  was  his  constant  practice  to  rise  at  four 
o’clock  in  the  morning  ; and  nearly  the  whole  of  that  pe- 
riod to  preach  every  morning  at  five.  He  generally  preach- 
ed near  twenty  times  a week,  and  frequently  four  times  a 
day.  Notwithstanding  this,  very  few  have  written  more 
voluminously  than  he  ; divinity,  both  controversial  and 
practical  ; history,  philosophy,  medicine,  politicks,  poetry, 
iic.  were  all,  at  different  times,  the  subjects  on  which  his 
pen  was  employed.  Besides  this,  he  found  time  for  read- 
ing. correspondence,  visiting  the  sick,  and  arranging  the 
matters  of  his  numerous  society  ; but  such  prodigies  of  la- 
bour and  exertion  w’ould  have  been  impossible,  had  it  not 
been  for  his  inflexible  temperance,  and  unexampled  econo- 
my of  time.  Yet,  to  suppose  that  he  bad  no  failing,  ov 
19* 


222 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


that  he  was  free  from  faults,  would  be  absurd  ; but  after 
viewing  his  personal  character,  his  various  labours,  the 
greatness  of  his  sufferings,  and  the  extent  of  his  success, 
with  an  unprejudiced  mind,  it  is  impossible  to  deny  him  the 
character  of  a singularly  great  and  worthy  man.  In  1791, 
he  finished  his  earthly  career,  in  the  eighty-eighth  year  of 
his  age.  (2) 

The  Methodists  do  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  them- 
selves Arminians  ; for  twenty  years  their  main  periodical 
work  in  England,  was  entitled  “T/ie  Arminian  Magazine 
but  yet,  being  the  decided  friends  of  experimental  religion, 
they  are  hot  willing  to  be  associated  with  many  of  those 
heartless  and  unfeeling  j»rofessors  who  pass  under  this  gen- 
eral name  ; and  their  definition  of  the  lost  condition  of  man 
•ipproaches  pretty  near  to  the  Calvinistick  notions  of  orig- 
inal sin  and  total  depravity.  The  Methodists  are,  indeed, 
Episcopalians  ; they  have  bishops  in  America,  but  none  in 
England  ; they  have  three  orders  in  the  ministry,  but  still 
it  may  be  said  of  them  as  of  the  flioravians,  that  their  Epis- 
copacy is  limited  and  peculiar.  The  ideas  of  love  feasts, 
class  meetings  and  conferences,  some  have  supposed  Mr. 
"Wesley  obtained  among  the  Moravians,  with  whom  he 
spent  some  time  at  Herrnhut. 

“ Each  denomination  of  Christians  has  some  peculiarity 
of  character,  by  which  it  is  distinguished  from  others.  And 
the  preceding  outline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
will,  it  is  presumed,  enable  the  reader  to  form  a tolerably 
correct  idea  ofits  cbaracteristick  distinction.  And  those 
who  have  witne.ssed  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  church, 
in  the  midst  of  a variety  of  reproaches  and  oppositions, 
will  he  ready  to  admit  that  a remarkable  zeal  for  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  has  distinguished  the  Methodist  ministry  frotu 
the  beginning  ; and  that  this  zeal,  tempered  with  love  to 
God  and  man,  has  evinced  itself  by  an  extended  and  perse- 
vering plan  of  diffusing  the  gospel,  by  an  itinerating  minis- 
try ; and  also,  by  a success  in  the  awakening  and  conver- 
sion of  souls,  scarcely  to  be  paralleled  in  ecclesiastical  his- 

(2)  Religious  W orld  Displayed,  p.  128. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


223 


tory,  since  the  apostolick  age.  These  are  facts  known  and 
read  of  all  men.  Amino  less  evident  has  been  their  own 
personal  devotion  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  to  the  interests 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

“That  particular  doctrine,  which  has  characterized  all 
their  preaching,  is  salvation  by  grace  through  faith  in  the 
atoning  merits  of  Christ ; and  no  less  strenuously  have  they 
enforced  the  necessity  of  holiness  of  heart  and  life,  or  the 
entire  sanctification  of  the  soul  and  body  to  God.  And  bating 
somewhat  for  the  enthusiasm  of  some,  the  ignorance  and 
irregularity  of  others,  perhaps  it  is  not  too  much  to  say, 
that  no  sect  of  Christians  has  maintained  a more  unexcep- 
tionable character,  for  strict  adherence  to  the  precepts  of 
Christ. 

“ To  undertake  to  estimate  the  comparative  merits  of 
the  several  sects  of  Christians  might  seem  invidious  ; and 
it  would  be  equally  so,  to  draw  a general  conclu.«ion,  either 
for  or  against  any  body  of  people  from  the  conduct  of  a few 
individuals.  All,  however  bright  they  may  have  shone, 
have  had  their  spots  ; and  it  is  granted,  without  any  dispar- 
agement to  the  character  of  tbe  main  body,  that  there  have 
been  individuals  among  the  Methodists  who  have  disgraced 
themselves  and  their  brethren  while  the  great  majority  of 
both  preachers  and  people,  have  evinced  deep  devotion  to 
God,  and  an  ardent  attachment  to  truth  and  holiness,  and 
have  done  much  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ  among 
men.”  (3) 

(3)  Martindale’s  Dictionary  of  the  Holy  Bible,  article 
Methodists ; Methodist  discipline.  Religious  World  Dis- 
played, vol.  iii.  Minutes  of  the  British,  Irish  and  Amerh 
can  Conferences. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


■224 


THE  QUAKERS  OR  FRIENDS. 

1.  Rise,  Progress,  4*c — The  members  of  this  society 
denominate  themselves  Friends,  or  the  Society  of  Friends. 
The  name  of  Quakers  was  imposed,  not  asssumed  it  is 
expressive  of  facts  rather  than  of  tenets,  and,  though  an  ep- 
ithet of  reproach,  seems  to  be  stamped  upon  them  indeli- 
bly. The  appellation  of  Friends,  they  borrow  from  primi- 
tive and  scriptural  example,  viz.  “ Our  friends  salute  thee. 
Greet  the  friends.”  III.  John  v.  14.  But  when  they  ad- 
dress the  king’s  majesty,  and  even  in  their  common  trans- 
actions in  the  world,  they  very  modestly  denominate 
themselves  the  people  called  Quakers,  by  which  name  they 
'are  more  generally  known. 

Tenets  somewhat  similar  to  those  of  the  Quakers  ap- 
peared in  the  primitive  church,  among  the  Ascodrutce,  ns 
we  read  in  Tbeodoret ; and  again,  about  the  latter  end  of 
the  4th  century,  among  the  Messaliani,  or  Euchitce,  who 
were  fir  prayer  without  sacraments  ; but  the  people  now 
known  by  that  name,  took  their  rise  in  England,  about  the 
middle  of  the  17th  century,  and  rapidly  found  their  way 
into  other  countries  in  Europe,  and  into  the  English  settle- 
ments in  North-America. 

They  themselves  tell  us,  that,  in  the  17th  century,  a 
number  of  men,  dissatisfied  with  all  the  modes  of  religious 
worship  then  known  in  the  world,  withdrew  from  the  com- 
munion of  every  visible  church,  to  seek  the  Lord  in  re- 
tirement. Among  these  was  their  Honourable  Elder,” 
George  Fox,  who,  being  quickened  by  the  immediate 
touches  of  divine  love,  could  not  satisfy  tiis  apprehensions 
of  duty  to  God,  without  directing  the  people  where  to  find 
the  like  consolation  and  instruction.”  In  the  course  of  his 
travels,  he  met  with  many  “ seeking  persons,”  in  circum- 
stances similar  to  his  own.  and  these  “ readily  received  his 
testimony.”  ” Fie  was  one  ofvthe  first  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  who  were  imprisoned.  He  was  confined  at  Not- 
tingham in  the  year  1649,  for  hav‘ng  publicly  opposed  a 
preacher,  on  a point  of  doctrine  ; and  in  the  following 
year,  being  brought  before  two  justices  in  Derbyshire,  one 


IllSTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  225 


of  them,”  (Justice  Bennett)  “ scoffing  at  George  Fox,  for 
having  bidden  him,  and  those  about  him,  to  tremble  at  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  gave  to  our  predecessors  the  name  of 
Quakers;  an  appellation  which  soon  became,  and  hath  re- 
mained our  most  usual  denomination  ; but  they  themselves 
adopted,  and  have  transmitted  to  us,  the  endearing  appella- 
tion of  Friends.^'  (1) 

In  the  opinion  of  Moses  Brown,  Esq.  an  aged  and  very 
respectable  member  of  the  Friends’  Society,  of  Provi- 
dence, R.  I.  the  accounts  given  of  their  society  by  Hannah 
Adams  and  Rev.  Robert  Adam,  are  much  to  be  preferred 
to  any  thing  of  the  kind  extant.  ‘‘  But  as  all  of  them,” 
says  this  worthy  correspondent,  “ seem  rather  too  indefi- 
nite as  to  the  commencement  of  our  Society,”  I have  tak- 
en the  following  from  George  Fox’s  Epistles,  written  with 
a view  to  inform  posterity  of  their  rise  and  progress.  In 
page  2d  of  his  Folio  Volumes  of  Epistles,  and  nowhere  else 
published  that  I know  of,  are  these  words.  ” And  the 
truth  sprang  up  first,  (to  us  as  to  be  a people  to  the  Lord) 
in  Leicestershire  in  1644,  and  in  Warwickshire  in  1645,  in 
Nottinghamshire  in  1646.  In  Derbyshire  in  47,  in  the  ad- 
jacent counties  in  48,  49,  and  50,  and  in  Yorkshire  in  1651 , 
in  Lancashire  and  Westmoreland  in  1652,  in  Cumberland 
and  Northumberland  in  1653,  in  London  and  most  parts  of 
the  Nation  of  England,  Scotland  and  Ireland  in  1654  ; and 
in  55  many  went  beyond  sea  where  truth  sprang  up,  and  in 
1656  truth  broke  forth  in  America  and  other  places.  In 
1659,  there  was  a printed  paper  sent  in  to  the  English  Par- 
liament, signed  bj'  164  Quakers,  who  were  then  in  waiting 
before  the  Parliament  House,  offering  themselves  to  go  to 
prison  for  the  relief  of  that  number  then  in  prison,  of  their 
brethren,  person  for  person,  instead  of  such  of  their  breth- 
ren as  were  under  confinement,  and  might  be  in  danger 
of  their  lives  through  extreme  durance,  the  names  of  whom, 

M)  Summary  of  the  History,  Doctrine,  and  Discipline 
of  Friends,  8tli  Edition  ; Loudon,  W.  Philips. — Religious 
World  Displayed,  vol.  lii.  pp.  318,  319, 


226  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


and  a copy  of  the  paper  are  recorded  in  Biss’  preface  to 
the  Book  of  Sutferings,  vol.  I.” 

2.  Distinguishing  Sentiments. — “ We  agree  with  other 
professors  of  the  Christian  name,  in  the  belief  of  one  eter- 
nal God,  the  creator  and  preserver  of  the  universe  ; and 
in  Jesus  Christ  his  son,  the  Messiah,  and  Mediator  of  the 
new  Covenant. 

“When  we  speak  of  the  gracious  display  of  the  love  of 
God  to  mankind,  in  the  miraculous  conception,  birth,  life, 
miracles,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of  our  Sav- 
iour, we  prefer  the  use  of  such  terms  as  we  find  in  Scrip- 
ture ; and  contented  with  that  knowledge  which  divine 
wisdom  hath  seen  meet  to  reveal,  we  attempt  not  to  explain 
those  mysteries  which  remain  under  the  veil  ; neverthe- 
less we  acknowledge  and  assert  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  who 
is  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God  unto  salvation.” 

“To  Christ  alone  we  give  the  title  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  not  to  the  Scriptures,  although  we  highly  esteem  these 
sacred  writings,  in  subordination  to  the  Spirit  from  which 
they  were  given  forth  ; and  we  hold,  with  the  apostle 
Paul,  that  they  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.” 

“ We  revere  those  most  excellent  precepts  which  are 
recorded  in  Scripture,  to  have  been  delivered  by  our 
great  Lord,  and  we  firmly  believe  that  they  are  practica- 
ble, and  binding  on  every  Christian  ; and  that  in  the  life 
to  come  every  man  will  be  rewarded  according  to  his 
works.  And  further,  it  is  our  belief,  that,  in  order  to  ena- 
ble mankind  to  put  in  practice  these  sacred  precepts,  many 
of  which  are  contradictory  to  the  unregenerate  will  of 
m n,  every  man  coming  into  the  world,  is  endued  with  a 
measure  of  the  Light,  Grace,  or  good  Spiiit  of  Christ ; by 
which,  as  it  is  attended  to,  he  is  enabled  to  distinguish  good 
from  evil,  and  to  correct  the  disorderly  passions  and  cor- 
ru|*t  propensities  of  his  fallen  nature,  which  mere  reason  t 
is  dtosether  insufficient  to  overcome.  For  all  that  belongs  j 
to  nan  is  fallible,  and  within  the  reach  of  temptation;  but  | 
th"^  divine  irr  ce,  which  comes  by  Him  who  hath  over-  1 
come  the  world,  is,  to  those  who  humbly  and  sincerely  seek 


227 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


it,  an  all-sufficient  and  present  help  in  time  of  need.  By 
this,  the  snares  of  the  enemy  are  detected,  his  allurements 
avoided,  and  deliverance  is  experienced  through  faith  in  its 
effectual  operation  : whereby  the  soul  is  translated  out  of 
the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and  from  under  the  power  of 
Satan,  into  the  marvellous  light  and  kingdom  of  the  Son  of 
God.” 

“ Being  thus  persuaded  that  man,  without  the  spirit  of 
Christ  inwardly  revealed,  can  do  nothing  to  the  glory  of 
God,  or  to  effect  his  own  salvation  ; we  think  this  influ- 
ence especially  necessary -to  the  performance  of  the  high- 
est act  of  which  the  human  mind  is  capable,  even  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Father  of  lights  and  of  spirits,  in  spirit  and  in 
truth;  therefore  we  consider  as  obstructions  to  pure  wor- 
ship, all  forms  which  divert  the  attention  of  the  mind  fromi 
the  secret  influence  of  this  unction  from  the  Holy  One. — 
Yet  although  true  worship  is  not  confined  to  time  and 
place,  we  think  it  incumbent  on  Christians  to  meet  ofteii 
together,  in  testimony  of  their  dependence  on  the  Heaven- 
ly Father,  and  for  a renewal  of  their  spiritual  strength  — 
Nevertheless,  in  the  performance  of  worship,  we  dare  not 
depend,  for  our  acceptance  with  him,  on  a formal  repetition 
of  the  words  and  experiences  of  others  ; but  we  believe 
it  to  be  our  duty  to  lay  aside  the  activity  of  the  imagination, 
and  to  wait  in  silence  to  have  a true  sight  of  our  condition 
bestowed  upon  us  ; believing  even  a single  sigh,  (2)  arising 
from  such  a sense  of  our  inflrmities,  and  of  the  need  we 
have  of  divine  help,  to  be  more  acceptable  to  God,  than 
any  performances,  however  specious,  which  originate  in 
the  will  of  man.”  (3) 

As  most  of  the  compendiums  respecting  the  Friends  con- 
tain little  more  than  extended  details  of  their  opinions,  and 
it  being  the  design  of  this  work  to  dwell  mostly  on  histor- 
ical events,  this  article  must  of'  necessity  be  short. 

Much  is  said  respecting  the  Quakers’  opinion  of  iimard 
light,  ; but  when  fully  examined,  their  views  upon  this 

f2)  Romans,  viii.  26. 

(3)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii,  pp.  32l,  324. 


228 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


subject  do  not  appear  to  be  altogether  unlike  those  of  many 
other  Christians.  They  do  indeed  say  in  the  words  alrea- 
dy quoted,  that  every  man  coming  into  the  world  is  endued 
with  a measure  of  the  Light,  Grace,  or  good  Spirit  of 
Christ,  &.C. 

But  they  also  assert  that  “ we  are  sensible  that  a true  and 
living  faith  is  not  produced  in  the  mind  of  man  by  his  own 
effort  ; but  is  the  free  gift  of  God  in  Christ  .Tesus,  nour- 
ished and  increased  by  the  progressive  operation  ot  his 
Spirit  in  our  hearts,  and  our  proportionate  obediencre.”(4) 

The  Quakers  are  also  accused  of  setting  less  by  the 
scriptures  than  other  professors  of  Christianity,  and  of 
exalting  their  own  spiritual  manifestations  above  them.  It 
is  true  they  decline  calling  them  the  word  of  God,  and 
choose  to  apply  that  appellation  alone,  to  Jesus  Christ  ; 
and  it  is  also  evident  that  Barclay,  and  many  other  of  their 
writers  have  spoken  of  the  scriptures  in  terms  very  differ- 
ent from  those  which  Christians  generally  accustomed 
to  employ  ; but  the  disposition  of  this  people  towards  the 
Bible  and  Bible  Societies,  for  the  Iasi  twenty  years,  has 
produced  a material  change  in  the  publick  mind  respect- 
N'ing  their  views  of  the  volume  of  inspiration  Some  of 
ih.ir  society  were  among  the  very  first  persons  who  met 
to  form  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  (5) 
and  that  noble  institution  has  always  received  a generous 
patronage  from  this  denomination.  A similar  statement 
may  be'^made  in  favo>ir  of  the  Quakers  with  reference  to 
the” American  Bible  Society.  The  late  Obadiah  Brown,  of 
Providence,  was  the  Treasurer  of  the  Rhode-Lland  Bible 
Society,  from  the  origin  of  that  institution,  until  his  death, 
and  performed  that  office  with  much  ability  and  cheerfulness. 
He  also  bequeathed  the  society  ^ lOOU  in  his  will.  These 
with  many  other  acts  on  the  part  of  this  denomination, 
which  shevv  that  they  are  willing  to  rest  the  weight  of  their 
opinions  on  the  scriptures  alone  without  note  or  comment, 

(4)  Religious  World  Di'^played.  vol  iii.  p.  329. 

(5)  Owen’s  History  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  so- 
ciety, p.  21. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


anJ  their  cordial  and  generous  co-operation  with  other 
Christians,  to  promote  the  circulation  of  this  invaluable 
treasure,  until  it  shall  be  put  into  the  hands  of  every  indi- 
vidual of  Adam's  wretched  race,  cannot  but  soften  the  pub- 
lick  prejudices  against  them. 

The  author  has  taken  the  liberty  in  another  part  of  this 
work  to  class  the  Friends  in  the  general  list  of  Arminians, 
and  although  they  have  some  expressions  peculiar  to  them- 
selves, yet  when  their  sentiments  arc  analyzed,  they  will 
be  found  to  differ  but  little  from  the  main  body  of  those, 
who  pass  under  this  name. (6)  The  leading  doctrines  of 
C.alvinism  they  decidedly  disapprove,  and  in  all  disputes 
upon  theological  questions  they  favour  the  Arminian  side. 

The  Q,uakcrs  agree  with  the  Baptists  in  denying  infint 
baptism,  and  concede  to  them  that  if  the  ordinance  is  to  be 
administered  at  all,  they  have  the  right  mode  of  administra- 
tion ; and  the  Baptists  and  Quakers  being  associated  togeth- 
er under  the  term  Antipedoba[)tists,  which  some  writers 
have  seen  fit  to  adopt,  their  arguments  also  against  the 
Pedobaptists  being  exactly  alike,  has  had  a tendency  to 
produce  an  affinity  and  friendship  between  them.f?) 

(6)  Moses  Brown  agrees  to  this  statement  as  a matter  of 
fact,  but  observes  they  do  not  wish  to  be  identified  with  the 
advocates  of  any  sectarian  creed. 

(7)  The  following  anecdote  will  illustrate  what  is  said 

above,  and  it  is  hoped  will  not  be  offensive  to  any  of  my 
readers  : D S , a famous  Quaker  preacher  fell  in- 

to a dispute  upon  baptism  with  a Presbyterian  minister, 
with  whom  he  was  unacquainted.  The  minister  pressetl 
him  hard  with  the  current  language  of  scripture  upon  the 
subject,  such  as  “ Repent  and  he  baptized.  Who  canforbid 
water.  They  went  down  into  the  water.,  <^c.” — to  w hom  M r. 

S at  length  replied,  art  thou  a Baptist  ? No,  was  the 

answer.  What  then  ? A Presbyterian,  was  the  reply. — 
What  business  then,  h.ast  thou,  with  thy  neighbour’s  weap- 
ons to  fight  me  with  ? 

That,  said  a Roman  Catholick,to  whom  the  author  relat- 
ed this  anecdote,  is  exactly  the  case  between  the  churcb 
20 


230  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


They  agree  also  nith  the  Mennonites,  the  Tunkers  and 
the  Shakers,  in  their  views  of  oaths  and  war.  But  in  their 
jiractice  of  a silent,  reflect,  and  contemplative  manner 
of  devotion,  both  in  publick  and  private  ; in  their  plain- 
ness of  language  and  dress  ; in  their  promoting  females  to 
the  gospel  ministry  ; and  some  other  peculiarities,  they  dif- 
fer from  most  other  denominations.  Their  mode  of  church 
government  is  somewhat  anomalous,  but  it  appears  to  par- 
take more  of  the  Presbyterian  form,  than  of  the  Episcopal 
or  Independent.  The  Quakers  have  moreover  been  con- 
sidered as  inclined  to  Socinian  principles,  and  Mr.  Yates 
has  enrolled  William  Penn  in  his  list  of  Unitarians.  But 
the  friends  of  this  distinguished  man  are  are  very  positive, 
that  his  sentiments  on  this  point  are  much  mistaken  I 
know  not  how  it  is  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  but  the 
few  attempts  which  have  been  made  in  New-England,  to 
introduce  Socinian  principles  among  this  people,  have  been 
decidedly  discountenanced. 

“ However  few  of  other  denominations  may  be  disposed 
to  think  well  of  the  religious  opinions  of  this  people,  or  of 
many  of  their  peculiar  customs,  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
the  Quakers,  as  members  of  society,  are  a very  respecta- 
ble body  ; and  that,  though  they  have  a church  (if  that 
term  may  be  used  in  regard  to  theirsociety)  not  only  with- 
out sacraments,  but  even  without  a priesthood,  and  a gov- 
ernment without  a head,  they  are  perhaps  the  best  or- 
ganized and  most  unanimous  religious  society  in  the  world. 
Their  benevolence,  moral  rectitude,  and  commercial 
punctuality  have  excited,  and  long  secured  to  them,  very 
general  esteem  ; and  it  has  been  well  observed,  that  in  the 
multitudes  that  compose  the  vast  legion  of  vagrants  and 
street  beggars,  not  a single  Quaker  can  be  found. ”(8) 

3.  lumbers. — In  England  and  Wales  their  number  has 
been  reckoned  at  about  fifty  thousand,  in  Scotland  they  are 


of  England  and  us.  They  have  derived  their  Episcopal 
Apostolical  succession  from  us,  and  yet  they  oppose  us 
with  all  their  might. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


231 


said  to  amount  to  about  3oO  ; they  are  considerably  nume- 
rous in  Ireland,  and  a few  of  them  are  found  in  Germany 
and  France.  Their  congregations  in  America  amount  to 
nearly  seven  hundred. 

Something  more  respecting  their  number  of  members, 
and  their  whole  population  will  be  stated  in  the  recapitu- 
lation of  denominations. 

4.  General  Remarks. — The  Quakers  in  the  commence- 
ment of  their  operations,  were  subject  to  much  persecu- 
tion and  reproach  ; but  at  present  they  are  universally  re- 
spested  as  a very  peaceable,  industrious  and  useful  com- 
munity. They  have  been  subject  to  much  vexation  and 
inconvenience,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  on  account  of 
their  refusing  to  bear  arms  or  to  perform  mditary  duty  — 
But  civil  rulers  are  beginning  to  learn  that  it  is  best  to  look 
to  fighting  characters  for  the  purposes  of  war,  and  to  let 
the  peaceably  disposed  alone. 


THE  NEW  JERUSALEJl  CHURCH,  OR  SWEDENBORGIANS. 

“ The  Swedenborgians,  commonly  so  called,  denote  that 
particular  denomination  of  Christians,  who  admit  the  testi- 
mony of  Baron  Swedenborg,  and  direct  their  lives  in  agree- 
ment with  the  doctrines  taught  in  the  theological  writings 
of  that  author.  Not  that  they  call  themselves  by  that 
name,  or  wish  it  to  be  applied  to  them,  since  they  rather 
choose  to  be  considered  as  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  glory  in  the  name  of  Christians,  in  preference  to  any 
other  title  whatsoever.”(9) 

1 . The  character  and  writings  of  the  founder  of  this  sect. — 
“The  author  from  whom  this  denomination  of  Christi.ms 
derive  their  name,  was  tire  son  of  a Bishop  of  West  Go- 
thia,  in  the  kingdom  of  Sweden,  whose  name  was  Swed- 
berg,  a man  of  considerable  learning  and  celebrity  in  his 
time.” 


(9)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii.  p.  397. 


232 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


“ It  aoes  not  appear  that  the  theological  writings  of 
Baron  Swedenborg  were  much  attended  to  during  bis  life 
time,  except  by  his  particular  friends  ; but  after  his  de- 
cease, they  began  to  be  translated  into  several  modem  lan- 
guages, as  the  German,  the  English,  and  French,  and  were 
much  sought  after  by  the  serious  and  well  disposed.” 

“ A society  of  gentlemen,  in  Manchester,  formed  only  i 
lor  the  purpose  ol  ])ublishing  and  circulating  them,  have  \ 
ju  intcd,  in  the  course  of  a few  years,  upwards  of  16,000  i 
copies,  us  afipears  from  the  annual  repoits  of  the  society.  I 
\ arious  societies  have  also  been  formed  in  different  parts 
of  England,  for  reading  and"  discoursing  on  these  writ-  i 
ings.”(i; 

The  6rst  of  Szsedenhorg' s theological  works,  which  i 
presents  itself  to  our  observation,  is  the  Arcana  Coelestia,  1 
or  Heavenly  Mysteries  contained  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  i 
being  an  explanation  of  the  books  of  Genesis  and  Exodus,  j 
'i’his  work  was  published  at  London,  from  the  year  1747  j 
1.0  thcxear  1753,  in  eight  volumes,  quarto,  and  contains  i 
such  a variety  of  important  matter  as  can  only  be  conceiv- 
ed by  an  attentive  leading  of  the  work  itself.  Its  general 
design  is  to  assert  and  prove  the  spirituality  and  divinity  of 
the  sacred  scriptures,  whereby  those  holy  records  are  es- 
sentially distinguished  from  all  other  books,  and  to  show 
wherein  such  spirituality  and  divinity  consist.  'I' he  pious 
reader  is  herein  surprised  and  delighted  to  find,  that  the 
holy  word  of  the  Lord  throughout  contains  an  internal  or 
spiritual  sense,  totally  distinct  from  that  of  the  letter,  yet 
united  and  rmiking  one  with  it  in  the  way  of  correspond- 
ence. This  interricl  oi  spiritual  sense  is  elucidated  through 
the  books  of  Genesis  and  Exodus,  and  occasionally,  in  the 
way  of  illustration,  through  most  of  the  other  books  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament  ; whereby  it  is  made  to  appear, 
that  not  only  the  prophetical,  but  even  the  historical  parts 
of  the  sacred  w ord,  under  the  cover  of  the  letter,  contain 
infinite  treasures  of  heavenly  wisdom,  accommodated  to 
the  understandings  of  angels  and  men,  and  relating  to  the 


(I'l  Keligious  World  Displayed,  vol.iii.  pp.  402,  403, 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


233 


Lord  himself  in  a supreme  sense,  to  his  holy  kingdom  and 
church  in  an  inferiour  sense,  and  to  the  regeneration  ol 
man,  which  is  the  opening  and  formation  of  the  Lord’s 
kingdom  and  church  in  him,  in  the  lowest  or  more  particu- 
lar sense.” 

“ I'he  work  of  Swedenborg,  which  occurs  next  in  order 
of  time,  is  his  treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell,  <>r  an  account 
of  the  wonderful  things  therein  heard  and  seen,  published 
also  at  London,  in  the  year  1758,  in  one  volume,  4^o  In 
this  work  the  veil  is  drawn  a«ide,  which  separates  between 
the  visible  and  invisible  worlds.  The  pious  reader  is  as 
it  were  introduced  into  the  heavenly  societies,  and  taught 
the  laws  and  manners  of  that  blessed  kingdom,  which  is 
the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  Various,  and  here- 
tofore unknown  particulars  relating  to  the  peace,  the.  hap- 
piness, the  light,  the  order  of  heaven  ; together  with  the 
forms,  the  functions,  the  habitations,  and  even  the  garments 
of  the  heavenly  inhabitants  are  treated  of,  all  tending  to 
cherish  in  the  devout  soul  magnificent  ideas  of  the  good- 
ness, the  wisdom,  and  the  power  of  God,  and  the  glories  of 
his  kingdom,  and  to  excite  it  to  the  love  and  the  practice  of 
virtue.” 

“ In  the  same  year,  and  at  the  same  place,  our  author 
published  the  following  smaller  tracts  in  quarto,  viz. — 
1.  Of  the  New  Jerusalem  and  its  heavenly  doctrine.  2.  Of 
the  last  judgment,  and  of  the  destruction  of  Babylon.  3.  Of 
the  white  horse  spoken  of  in  the  Revelations.  4.  Of  the 
earths  in  the  universe,  and  their  inhabitants  ; and  in  the 
year  1763,  1.  The  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Lord,  2.  Concerning  the  sacred  scripture. — 
3.  The  doctrine  of  life  for  the  New  Jerusalem.  4.  A 
continuation  of  the  subject  concerning  the  last  judgment, 
and  concerning  the  spiritual  world.  All  these  treatises  by 
their  titles  announce  matters  of  weighty  discussion  and  in- 
formation, nor  do  they  disappoint  the  expectations  they  ex- 
cite. But  we  shall  pass  by  them  (only  recommending 
them  to  the  reader’s  serious  perusal)  that  we  mav  be  the 
more  particular  in  our  account  of  the  larger  works  which 
lollow,  and  tvbich  are  these  : 

20* 


231 


HISTORY  OR  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


“ 1.  Angelick  Wisdom  in  regard  to  the  Divine  Love  and  J 
Divine  Wisdom.  This  work  was  published  in  quarto,  at  . 1 
Amsterdam,  in  the  year  176‘3,  and  contains  perhaps  one  of  | 
the  most  complete,  edifying,  and  satisfactory  systems  of  | 
metaphysics  that  the  world  ever  saw.  The  reader  is  no 
longer  perplexed  with  the  unintelligible  monads  of  Leib- 
nitz, the  subtleties  of  Descartes,  the  idealities  of  Mal- 
branche  and  Berkely,  or  shocked  with  the  blasphemies  of 
Spinoza,  and  the  pernicious  tenets  of  modern  materialism  ; 
but  a clear,  simple,  yet  most  magnificent  view  of  the  Crea- 
tor and  of  creation  is  opened  to  his  understanding.” 

“ In  the  following  year  a sort  of  companion  to  the  above 
work  was  published  at  the  same  place  by  our  author,  enti- 
tled Angelick  Wisdom  concerning  Divine  Providence.” 

“ But  works  of  equal  importance  yet  demand  our  atten- 
tion. In  the  year  1764,  the  Apocalypse  Revealed  was  first 
»)ublished  in  one  large  volume,  quarto,  at  Amsterdam  ; a 
work  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  give  the  reader  any  ade-  ; 
quate  idea.  Suflice  it  to  say,  that  it  contains  a full  and  ' 
satisfactory  opening  of  the  deep  arcana  contained  in  that  ; 
mysterious  book,  which  the  good  and  learned  in  all  ages 
have  endeavoured  to  unfold.  From  this  opening  or  expla- 
nation it  is  made  very  manifest,  that  the  prophetical  parts  j 
of  the  Revelation  have  immediate  reference  not  only  to  I 
the  past,  but  also  the  present  times  of  the  Christian  dis-  j 
pensaiion  ; containing  a full  history  of  the  successive  de- 
clensions of  the  church  from  its  original  purity,  till  it  is 
come  at  last  to  a miserable  state  of  corruption  and  confu- 
sion.” 

“ It  is  a circumstance  which  merits  consideration,  that 
the  deep  mysteries  of  this  book  of  the  Revelation  are 
opened  by  the  same  key  (viz.  the  doctrine  of  correspond- 
ence between  things  spiritual  and  things  natural)  which 
served  before  to  open  the  books  of  Genesis  and  Exodus  ; 
and  the  reader  is  amazed  to  see  by  demonstrative  evidence, 
how  this  is  the  true  and  only  key  whereby  the  sacred  writ- 
ings can  be  fully  opened,  explained,  and  reconciled.” 

“ Passing  by  two  small  treatises,  the  one  entitled,  A 
Summary  Exposition  of  the  Doctrinos  of  the  New  Church, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


235 


and  the  other  Concerning  the  Commerce  or  Communica- 
tion between  Soul  and  Body,  we  come  now  to  the  last  of 
our  author’s  works,  published  in  quaito,  at  Amsterdam, 
in  the  year  1771,  and  entitled.  True  Christian  Religion, 
containing  the  Universal  Theology  of  the  New  Church, 
which  was  foretold  by  the  Lord  in  Daniel,  vii.  13,  14,  and 
in  the  Revelations,  xxi.  1,2.  It  may  be  considered  as  a 
summary  of  all  his  other  theological  writings,  in  which  his 
doctrines  are  as  it  were  concentrated,  and  brought  into  one 
point  of  view  ; and  on  this  account  it  is  to  be  recommend- 
ed to  the  perusal  of  all  w'ho  wish  to  get  a general  idea  of 
the  contents  of  the  [treceding  books  ”(2) 

This  distinguished  man  died  in  London,  in  1772,  and 
notwithstanding  he  became  the  founder  of  a new  denomi- 
nation, and  in  the  opinion  of  the  receivers  of  his  doctrine, 
the  agent,  or  at  least  the  edium,  of  anew  dispensation  of 
religion  to  mankind,  yet  lived  and  died  in  communion  with 
the  Lutheran  church. 

2.  Their  vienas  of  the  Character  of  Christ,  and  of  the 

xeork  of  Redemption. “ The  first  and  distinguishing 

doctrine,  contained  in  the  writings  of  Baron  Sweden- 
borg, and  maintained  by  his  followers,  relates  to  the  person 
and  character  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  redemption 
wrought  by  that  Great  Saviour.  On  this  subject,  it  is  in- 
sisted, that  Jesus  Christ  is  Jehovah,  manifested  in  the 
desh,  and  that  he  came  into  the  world  to  glorify  his  human 
nature,  by  making  it  one  with  the  Divine.  It  is  therefore 
insisted  further,  that  the  humanity  of  Jesus  Christ  is  it- 
self divine,  by  virtue  of  its  indissoluble  union  with  the  in- 
dwelling Father,  agreeable  with  the  testimony  of  St.  Paul, 
that,  •*  In  Jesus  Christ  ducelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily,”  Coloss.  ii.  9 ; and  that  thus,  as  to  his  humanity, 
He  is  the  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  since  there  is 
now  no  other  medium  of  God’s  access  to  man,  or  of  man’s 
access  to  God,  but  this  Divine  Humanity,  which  was  as- 
sumed for  this  purpose.  Thus  it  is  taught,  that  in  the  per- 
son of  Jesus  Christ  dwells  the  whole  Trinity  of  Father, 


(2)  Swedenborg’s  Work.-,  pp.  3,  4,  5,  7,  9. 


236 


HISTORY  or  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  the  Father  constituting  the  soul  of 
the  above  humanity,  whilst  the  humanity  itself  is  the  Son, 
and  the  divine  virtue,  or  operation  proceeding  from  it,  is 
the  Holy  Spirit,  forming  altogether  one  God,  just  as  the 
soul,  the  body,  and  operation  of  man,  form  one  man.” 

“ On  the  subject  f the  redemption  wrought  by  the  In- 
carnate God,  it  is  lastly  taught,  that  it  consisted  not  in  the 
vicarious  sacrifice  of  one  God,  as  some  conceive,  to  satisfy 
the  justice,  or,  as  others  express  it,  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
another  God,  but  in  the  real  subjugation  of  the  powers  of  ( 
darkness,  and  their  removal  from  man,  by  continual  com-  f 
bats  and  victories  over  them,  during  his  abode  in  the  world;  I 
and  in  the  consequent  descent  to  man  of  divine  power  and  i 
life,  which  was  brought  near  to  him  in  the  thus  glorified  i 
humanity  of  this  combating  God.  The  receivers,  there- 
fore, of  this  testimony  concerning  Jesus  Christ,  acknowl-  ' 
edge  no  other  God  but  him,  and  believe,  that,  in  approach- 
ing his  Divine  Humanity,  they  approach  at  the  same  time, 
and  have  communication  with  all  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head, seeing  and  worshipping  the  invisible  in  the  visible, 
agreeable  to  the  tenor  of  those  words  of  Jesus  Christ  ; 

He  that  helievelh  071  me,  believeth  nut  o/i  ?ne,  but  07i  hi/n 
that  S67it  me ; and  he  that  seetli  me,  seeth  him  that  sent 
;ne.”(.3)  John  xii,  44,  45. 

“In  treating  on  the  Godhead,  says  Dr.  Hurd,  the 
Baron  disallows  of  a tri-personality  in  his  nature,  con- 
tending that  such  an  idea  is  both  erroneous. and  dan- 
gerous, grounded  in  a gross  misconception  of  the  Di- 
vine Being,  and  serving  to  distract  the  minds  of  all 
true  and  sincere  worshippers.  Nevertheless  he  acknowl- 
edges a Divine  Trinity,  though  not  a trinity  of  persons, 
and  proves  from  various  authorities  both  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments,  that  this  trinity  is  in  the  one  Person 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  consisting  of  three  distinct  pow- 
ers or  principles,  viz.  the  essential  Divine  Principle,  the 
Divine  Human,  and  Divine  Proceeding,  which  together 

(3)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii.  pp.  403,  404, 
405. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION’S.  237 


form  one  God  or  Lord,  just  as  the  soul,  body,  and  operation 
of  man  form  one  man.  Agreeable  to  this  idea,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  New  Testament  is  shown  to  be  no  oth- 
er than  the  Jehovah  of  the  Old,  made  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
and  essentially  united  with  the  human  nature  or  principle, 
which  he  assumed  and  made  divine,  from  which  union 
proceeds  the  sacred  operation,  called  in  scripture  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost.  Having  thus  fully  opened  and  explained  his 
doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  and  Redeemer,  he  next  pro- 
ceeds to  unfold  the  true  nature  of  redemption,  as  consist- 
ing, not  in  a vicarious  sacrifice  and  atonement,  but  in  a real 
subjugation  of  hell  or  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  in  a 
glorification  of  the  human  nature,  whereby  the  minds  of 
men  were  rescued  from  impending  destruction,  and  had 
power  again  given  them  to  work  out  their  salvation,  and 
become  the  regenerate  sons  of  God.”(4) 

3.  JVumber. — In  England,  Ireland  and  Wales,  their  num- 
ber is  estimated  at  20,000.  England  appears  to  have  been  the 
country  where  the  doctrines  ol  the  New  Jerusalem  church 
have  been  most  generally  received  ; there  ore  nevertheless 
numerous  readers  of  these  doctrines  in  France,  German}', 
Denmark,  Sweden,  Russia  and  America.  In  the  United 
States,  they  have  ten  or  twelve  organized  congregations, 
and  about  the  same  number  of  Preachers. 

4.  General  Remarks. — On  the  subject  of  church  govern- 
ment and  discipline,  it  does  not  appear  that  “ any  thing  has 
been  recommended  by  Baron  Swedenborg,  or  adopted  by 
the  receivers  of  his  doctrines.  For  it  is  believed  by  a 
large  majority  of  those  receivers,  and  particularly  by  a 
numerous  body  of  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England, 
wlio  are  disposed  to  think  favourably  of  our  author’s  tes- 
timony, that  it  was  never  his  intention  that  any  particular 
sect  should  be  formed  upon  his  doctrines,  but  that  all  who 
receive  them,  whether  in  the  establishment,  or  in  any  oth- 
er communion  of  Christians,  should  be  at  perfect  liberty 
either  to  continue  in  their  former  communion,  or  to  quit  it 
as  their  conscience  dictates.  Accordingly  the  above-men 

(4)  Hurd  on  all  Religions. 


238 


H^ISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


tioned  numerous  body  of  the  clergy,  together  with  many 
individuals  of  their  respective  congregations,  who  are  re- 
ceivers of  the  above  doctrines,  think  it  proper  still  to  con- 
tinue in  the  use  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  church  of 
England,  and  under  the  Episcopal  government  established 
in  that  church. ”(3) 

Probably  some  among  almost  all  denominations  are  the 
disciples  of  this  distinguished  man,  or  as  they  express  it, 
are  the  receivers  of  his  doctrines,  and  one  whole  Baptist 
church,  of  the  Arminian  principles,  at  Frankfort-  near 
Philadelphia,  has  embraced  these  sentiments  and  been 
placed  on  the  list  of  the  New  Jerusalem  congrega- 
tions in  America.  The  Swedenborgians  agree  with  the 
Arminians,  in  rejecting  the  doctrine  of  Election,  with 
the  Trinitarians  in  maintaining  the  divinity  of  Christ  ; 
with  Sabellians  in  denying  personalities  in  the  Godhead  ; 
and  with  the  Unitarians  in  rejecting  the  vicarious  sacrifice 
and  atonement  of  Christ.  The  denomination  both  in  Eu- 
rope and  America,  is  said  to  be  greatly  on  the  increase. 


UNIVERSAHSTS. 

1.  A general  exposition  of  ^heir  views  of  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation.— '•  The  Universalists,  properly  so  called,  are  tho'^e 
who  believe  that  all  the  human  famdy  Jtand  in  relation  to 
God,  as  children  : That  he  created  them  in  love,  and  gov- 
erns the  whole  in  perfect  wisdom,  equity  and  kindness: — 
That  the  design  of  God  in  giving  to  men  a law,  was  to  aid 
their  minds  in  acquiring  just  views  of  his  moral  perfections, 
and  to  make  them  acquainted  with  all  the  important  duties 
of  moral  and  social  life,  as  the  best  means  of  promoting 
their  happiness  in  this  world  of  change  and  uncertainty. — 
They  believe  that  sin  has  vitiated  the  mind  ol  man,  and 
enfeebled  the  powers  of  his  understanding  ; so  that  he 
needs  the  divine  illuminations  of  truth,  and  the  efficient 
power  of  heavenly  grace  to  effect  his  restoration  to  a state 

(5)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii.  pp,.  4i3,  414, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


239 


of  rectitude,  and  sanctify  him  for  divine  enjoyment  in  a fu- 
ture life.  They  believe  that  ever}'  sin  is  followed  with  a 
degree  of  unhappiness,  proportioned  to  its  magnitude  ; and 
that  every  act  of  virtuous  obedience  is  followed  with  a re- 
ward of  similar  proportion  ; and  that  justice  and  mercy, 
perfectly  harmonize  in  these  righteous  administrations, 
which  are  actording  to  the  works  of  every  man.  They 
hold  that  salvation  in  sin,  is  an  utter  impossibility  : and  de- 
ny that  the  creature  has  any  agency,  by  which  to  effect  his 
own  salvation.  They  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  sent  of 
God,  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world  ; and  that  he  died  in 
attestation  of  the  love  of  God.  for  all  men,  without  excep- 
tion. That  as  he  died  for  alc,  it  is  manifest  that  God  is 
not  a Being  of  partial  kindness,  but  of  universal  love. — 
The}'  believe  that  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth  was 
given  to  Christ,  to  execute  the  will  of  God,  and  to  finish  the 
work  assigned  to  him  as  •mediator ; and  that  before  he  shall 
resign  the  mediatorial  office,  he  shall  subdue  all  things  that 
oppose  the  principles  of  his  moral  government,  and  recon- 
cile the  whole  family  of  mankind  to  God,  and  instate  them 
in  holiness  and  permanent  felicity. 

“ They  suppose  this  doctrine  to  be  the  most  consonant  to 
the  perfections  of  the  Deity,  and  the  only  scheme  in  which 
all  his  attributes  will  harmonize  : for  say  they,  a being  of 
infinite  wisdom  could  not  fail  to  devise  a plan  of  creation, 
providence  and  grace,  that  would  be  sure  to  result  in  what- 
ever his  will,  or  pleasure  might  dictate  ; since  his  wisdom 
could  not  err  in  the  choice  of  any  means  that  might  be 
necessary  to  carry  his  designs  into  effect.  That  a Being  of 
unlimited  pow'er  can  never  w’ant  the  means  to  execute  the 
designs  of  his  wisdom  ; since  “he  doeth  according  to  his 
will  in  the  army  of  heaven  and  amongst  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  ; and  none  can  stay  his  hand.’'  That  a Being  of 
strict  and  impartial  justice,  which  forbids  oppression  and 
cruelty,  or  the  infliction  of  unnecessary  pain, could  not  con- 
fer an  existence  on  any  creature  for  the  purpose  of  inflict- 
ing interminable  torture  ; or  with  the  certain  knowledge 
that  existence  itself  would  prove  an  endless  curse  to  the 
being  on  whom  it  was  conferred,  when  he  had  the  power  to 


240 


History  of  all  religioxs. 


reform  and  render  the  subject  happy,  or  to  withhold  that 
power  in  the  act  of  creation.  They  hold  the  love  of  God 
to  be  infinite,  and  unchangeable  ; that  it  is  a disposition  to 
communicate  happiness,  by  conferring  favours  on  the  sub- 
ject, suited  to  his  condition  : — That  all  the  punishments  of 
vice  are  inflicted  according  to  the  rules  of  perfect  justice, 
directed  by  unerring  wisdom,  and  tempered  pure  benev- 
olence ; and  that  the  design  of  their  operation  is  two-fold — 
to  check  the  progress  of  vice  while  they  encourage  the 
practice  of  virtue,  and  to  correct  the  indulgence  of  vicious 
propensities,  white  they  oper.ate  in  a way  of  humbling  and 
subduing  the  transgressor. 

“ I'hey  maintain  that  this  doctrine  is  most  honourable  to 
God,  as  giving  rise  to  the  most  exalted  views  of  his  char- 
acter, and  exciting  in  man  the  corresponding  sentiments  of 
gratitude  and  filial  love.  They  insist  that  this  doctrine  is 
the  most  worthy  of  the  character  of  Christ,  as  Mediator, 
since  the  avowed  object  of  his  mission  was  “ to  seek  and 
to  save  that  wdiich  was  lost,”  and  that  the  scriptures  cannot 
be  made  to  appear  consistent  with  themselves  upon  anj' 
other  plan.  They  teach  their  followers  the  most  ardent 
love  to  God,  while  peace,  meekness,  candour,  and  univer- 
sal charity  to  men,  they  observe,  are  the  natural  result  of 
these  views. 

“ They  say,  that  the  words  rendered  everlasting,  eternal., 
for  ever,  anA  for  ever  and  ever,  in  the  language  of  scripture, 
are  often  used  to  point  out  the  duration  of  things  that  have 
already  come  to  an  end,  and  are  applied  to  things  that 
must,  from  their  nature,  have  an  end  : — That  if  it  be  con- 
tended, that  these  words  are  sometimes  used  to  express 
an  unlimited  duration,  they  reply,  that  in  such  cases,  the 
nature  of  the  subjeet  to  which  they  are  applied,  must  de- 
termine their  signification,  and  not  the  words  themselves  ; 
and  that  the  same  is  true  with  regard  to  these  w ords  in  the 
original  language  of  the  scriptures.  That  since  there  is 
nothing  in  the  nature  of  punishment  which  can  be  urged  as 
a reason  for  its  endless  continuance,  they  agree  that  these 
words  ought  always  to  be  taken  in  a limited  sense,  when 
they  are  applied  to  the  punishment  of  sin. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


241 


“ The  doctrine  of  the  final  holiness  and  happiness  of  all 
men,  is  not  a newly  originated  scheme,  but  claims  an  hon- 
ourable and  high  antiquity,  being  embraced  by  multitudes 
in  the  early  ages  of  Christianity. 

2.  Rise,  Progress,  Src. — “ The  Universalists  existed  as  a 
denomination,  about  sixteen  hundred  years  ago  ; that  is,  the 
former  part  of  the  third  century.  The  principal  writer  ot 
that  age,  was  Origen,  a man  of  vast  and  uncommon  abili- 
ties, who  surpassed,  in  the  number  and  importance  of  his 
works,  all  tbe  writers  of  his  age  ; and  who  is  acknowledged 
by  Dr.  Mosheim,  to  be  “ the  greatest  luminary  of  tbe 
Christian  world  that  this  age  exhibited  to  view.”  That  he 
“ has  an  undoubted  right  to  the  first  place  among  the  inter- 
preters of  the  scriptures  in  this  century.”  That  he  “sur- 
passed all  others  in  diligence  and  assiduity  ; and  his  famous 
Hexapla,(6)  though  almost  entirely  destroyed  by  the  waste 
of  time,  will,  even  in  its  fragments,  remain  an  eternal  mon- 
ument of  the  incredible  application  with  which  that  great 
man  laboured  to  remove  the  obstacles  which  retarded  the 
progress  of  the  gospel.” 

“ Dr.  Mosheim,  while  he  evinces  his  strong  aversion  to 
the  sentiments  of  Origen,  bestows  upon  him  an  encomium 
which  is  worthy  of  being  tr .inscribed  : “ Had  the  justness 
of  his  judgment  been  equal  to  (he  immensity  of  his  genius, 
the  fervour  of  his  piety,  his  indefatigable  patience,  his  ex- 
tensive erudition,  and  his  other  eminent  and  superiour  tal- 
ents, all  encomiums  must  have  fallen  short  of  his  merits. 
Yet  such  as  he  was,  his  virtues  and  his  labours  deserve  the 
admiration  of  all  ages  ; and  his  name  will  be  transmitted 
with  honour  through  the  annals  of  time,  as  long  as  learn- 
ing and  genius  shall  be  esteemed  among  men.” 

“ This  same  historian,  furnishes  us  with  the  names  of 
several  eminent  characters  in  the  third  century,  who  ad- 
hered to  the  general  sentiments  of  this  great  and  good 
man.  Among  those  who  are  the  most  distinguished,  are 
reckoned  the  following  ; 

(6)  For  an  explanation  of  the  Hexapla,  see  Buck’s  The- 
ological Dictionary,  p.  179. 

21 


■242 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


“ HippoUtus,  one  of  the  most  celebrated  authors,  whose 
works  are  lost,  and  who,  himself,  suffered  martyrdom  for 
the  cause  of  truth. 

‘‘Dionysius,  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  who  was  called,  by  way 
of  eminence,  Dionysius  the  great. 

“ Theognostus,  a writer  of  note  ; and  Eusebius,  Bishop  of 
Ccesarea. 

“ The  Bishop  of  Ccesarea  and  Jesusalem  conferred  or- 
dination upon  Origen  ; and  the  Bishops  of  Jichaia,  Pales- 
tine, Phcenicia,  and  Arabia,  espoused  his  cause,  against 
Demetrius  and  his  party. 

“ According  to  Dr.  Mosheim,  the  Christian  Doctors,  who 
applied  themselves  to  the  study  of  letters  and  philosophy, 
interpreted  the  scriptures  afte**  the  method  of  Origen.  In 
short,  this  author  tells  us,  that  a prodigious  number  of  in- 
terpreters, both  in  this  and  the  succeeding  ages,  followed 
the  method  of  Origen. 

“ This  writer  informs  us,  that  in  the  fourth  century,  the 
name  of  Origen  was  held  by  the  most  part  of  Christians  in 
the  highest  veneration,  and  was  so  much  esteemed  as  to 
give  weight  to  the  cause  in  which  it  appeared.  The 
monks  in  general,  and  particularly  the  Egyptian  monks, 
were  enthusiastically  devoted  to  Origen,  and  spared  no  la- 
bour to  propagate  his  opinions  in  all  places.  JoH^,  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem;  defended  the  sentiments  and  reputation  of 
Origen,  with  great  ability.  i?«y?nMS,  Presbyter  of  Aquilia, 
believed  the  doctrine,  and  translated  several  of  the  books  of 
Origen  into  Latin. 

“ Descending  to  the  fifth  century,  w'e  find,  that  the  great- 
est part  of  the  commentators,  both  Greek  and  Latin,  fol 
lowed  what  Dr.  Mosheim  calls  “ the  idle  fancies  ofOri 
gen.” 

“ The  state  of  Universalism  in  the  sixth  century,  may 
easily  be  imagined,  by  the  following  quotation  from  Dr. 
Moshiem,  marking  suitable  allowances  for  bis  strong  aver 
sion  to  the  doctrine. 

“ Though  the  credit  of  Origen  and  his  system,  seemed 
to  be  expiring  under  the  blows  it  had  received  from  the 
zeal  of  the  orthodox,  and  the  repeated  thunder  of  synods 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


243 


and  councils,  yet  it  was  very  far  from  being  totally  sunk. 
On  the  contrary,  this  great  man,  and  his  doctrine,  were  held 
by  many,  and  especially  by  the  monks,  in  the  highest  ven- 
eration, and  cherished  with  a kind  of  enthusiasm  which 
became  boundless  and  extravagant.  In  the  west,  Bella- 
TOR  translated  the  works  of  Origen  into  the  Latin  lan- 
guage. In  the  provinces,  and  particularly  in  Syria  and  Pa- 
lestine, which  were  the  principal  seats  of  Origenism,  the 
monks,  seconded  by  several  bishops,  and  chiefly  by  The- 
odore of  Ccesarea,  in  Cappadocia,  defended  the  truth  and 
authority  of  the  doctrines  of  Origew  against  all  his  adver- 
s.’Pies  witli  incredible  vehemence  and  contention  of  mind. 
The  cause  was  at  length  brought  before  Justinian,  the 
Emperor  who,  in  a long  and  verbose  edict,  addressed  to 
Mennas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  passed  a severe  con- 
demnation upon  Origen  and  his  doctrine,  and  ordered  it  to 
be  entirely  suppressed.  The  effects  of  this  edict  were 
more  violent  than  durable  ; for,  upon  the  breaking  out  of 
the  controversy  concerning  the  three  chapters,  (writings  of 
Theodore,  Theodoret , and  Cyril')  soon  after  this  time,  Ori- 
genism was  not  only  revived  in  Palestine,  but  even  recov- 
ered new  vigour,  and  spread  itself  far  and  wide.  Hence 
many  commotions  were  raised  in  the  church,  which  were, 
however,  terminated  by  the  fifth  general  council,  assembled 
at  Constantinople,  by  Justinian,  A.  D 533,  and  in  which 
Origen  and  his  followers  were  again  condemned.” 

‘‘  After  this,  Theodore,  Bishop  of  Cmsarea,  w'ho  was  at- 
tached to  this  doctrine,  so  managed  affairs  as  to  give  repose 
to  the  followers  of  Origen  ; who  it  seems  were  more  or 
less  numerous,  under  different  names,  to  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  century. 

“ Whoever  will  be  at  the  trouble  of  reading  the  first  and 
second  volumes  of  Dr.  Mosheim’s  Ecclesiastical  History, 
8 VO.  may  be  fully  satisfied  of  the  facts  here  stated. 

‘‘ Of  the  doctrine  of  the  final  happiness  of  all  men. 
Evans,  in  his  sketch  of  denominations,  informs  us,  that  manv 
Of  the  German  Bap'ists,  even  before  what  is  called  the  re- 
formation, propagated  it : — That  the  people  called  Tuukers, 


244 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


in  America,  descended  from  the  German  Baptists,  mostly 
hold  it. 

The  mild  and  pious  Mennonites,  of  Holland,  according  i 
to  Adam’s  Religious  World  DispLayed,  vol.  iii.  p.  337,  were 
Universalists,  and  have  long  held  the  doctrine. 

“ Dr.  Rust,  Bishop  of  Dromore,  in  Ireland,  in  his  letter 
concerning  Origeu,  is  thought  to  favour  the  Universalist 
doctrine,  and  Mr.  Jeremiah  White,  of  England,  wrote  his 
book  in  favour  of  the  same  sentiments  soon  afterwards. — 
The  Chevalier  Ramsay,  in  his  elaborate  work  of  the  Phi- 
losophical principles  of  Natural  and  Revealed  Religion, 
espouses  the  doctrine.  Arch-Bishop  Tillotson,  in  one  of 
his  sermons,  supposes  future  punishment  to  be  of 
limited  duration  ; as  does  Dr.  Burnet,  master  of  the  Char- 
ter-House, in  his  book  on  the  state  of  the  dead.” 

“The  writers  of  more  recent  date,  who  have  treated 
the  subject  at  large,  are  Dr.  Newton,  Bishop  of  Bristol,  in 
his  Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies ; Petitpierre,  on  the  gov- 
ernment of  moral  agents  ; Mr  Stonehouse,  Recter  of  Is- 
lington ; Dr.  Hartley,  in  his  profound  work  on  man  ; Simp- 
son, on  future  punishment ; Mr.  Purves,  of  Edinburgh  ; 
and  Mr.  William  Vidler,  of  London  ; Rev.  John  Murray,  » 
of  Boston,  in  his  works  in  three  volumes,  and  his  life  in 
one  ; Dr.  Chauncy,  of  Boston,  in  his  work,  entitled  Sal-  i 
ration  of  all  men;  Mr.  James  Riley  in  a work  called  f7w- 
ion ; Mr.  Elhanan  Winchester,  in  his  Dialogues,  Lectures  on 
the  Prophecies,  and  Empire  of  Christ  ; Dr.  Huntington,  in 
his  Calvinism  Improved;  and  Dr.  Fessenden,  in  his  Science 
of  Sanctity. 

“Numerous  other  writers  might  be  mentioned,  who 
have  been  called  from  the  labours  of  time,  to  the  brighter 
visions  of  eternity  ; but  we  forbear,  and  pass  to  notice  the. 
most  considerable  writers' who  are  still  living,  in  Europe 
and  America,  viz  ; ; 

“Mr.  Smith,  M.  B.  of  Scotland,  author  of  an  able  work  on  ) 
the  principles  oi Divine  Government ; Mr.  Richard  Wright, 
of  Wisbeach,  England,  author  of  a Treatise  on  atonement, 
jvnd  a work,  entitled  The  eternity  of  Hell  Torments  Indefe7i- 
siWe,  in  reply  to  Dr.  Ryland  ; The  Rev.  Mr.  Harris,  of 


niSTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


245 


Liverpool,  England,  has  written  a volume  of  sermons  in 
which  he  has  ably  defended  the  doctrine  of  Unive'^sal  holi- 
ness and  happiness. 

“ The  writers  in  America,  upon  the  doctrine  of  Univer- 
sal salvation,  are  numerous  ; but  those  who  have  written 
the  most  extensively,  are  Rev.  Hosea  Ballou,  of  Boston, 
Mass,  and  Rev.  Abner  Kneeland,  City  of  Philadelphia. — 
The  principal  writings  of  Mr.  Ballou,  are  his  Treatise  on 
Atonement,  JV'otes  and  Illustrations  on  the  Parables  of  the 
New  Testament,  Doctrinal  Controversy,  and  a volume  of  Ser- 
mons.  Mr,  Kneeland,  besides  his  Miscellaneous  works,  has 
published  a volume  of  Lecture  Sermons,  in  defence  of  the 
doctrine,  and  a Greek  and  English  Testaments,  with  some 
improvements  in  the  translation,  accompanied  with  interest- 
ing notes,  denoting  a patient  and  laborious  research. 

“ There  are  at  present,  A D.  1823,  ten  periodical  pub- 
lications, whose  avowed  object  is  the  dissemination  and  de- 
fence of  universal  salvation  ; all  of  which  are  edited  by 
gentlemen  of  very  respectable  talents. 

3.  '^Number. — “ The  number  of  societies  in  the  United 
States,  amounts  to  between  two  and  three  hundred  ; and  the 
number  of  Preachers  is  at  present,  about  one  hundred  and 
forty.  The  number  of  regularly  organized  churches  is 
not  certainly  known,  owing  to  the  great  extent  of  country 
through  which  they  are  scattered,  and  the  w.int  of  regular 
returns.  That  number,  however,  is  supposed  to  be  about 
sixty. 

“ A General  Convention  is  annually  holden,  in  which  the 
several  societies  and  churches  ofUniversalists  in  the  New- 
England  States,  as  well  as  those  of  other  slates,  are  repre- 
sented by  delegates,  annually  chosen,  to  act  in  counsel  with 
the  ministers  who  compose  this  convention.  Besides  the 
General  Convention  there  are  eleven  associations  under 
its  jurisdiction,  namely— ttiwo  in  the  state  of  Ohio, (7) 

(7)  The  associations  in  Ohio,  have  not  yet  been  receiv- 
ed into  fellowship  with  the  General  Convention,  but  proba- 
bly will  be  received  at  their  next  annual  session. 


21* 


246 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION-S. 


Jive  in  the  state  oflNEw-YoRK,  and  four  in  the  J^ew- 
EnglanJ  states. 

“ The  objects  to  be  promoted  by  these  associated  bodies, 
are  the  licensing  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  conferring  i 
ordination  upon  travelling  preachers,  to  deliberate  on  the  j 
best  means  of  advancing  the  general  interests  of  the  cause,  i 
and  to  adopt  and  recommend  such  measures  as  they  think  j 
will  be  most  conducive  of  harmony,  friendship,  and  good 
order  among  the  churches  and  societies  in  fellowship. 

“ In  Scotland  there  are  three  societies,  one  in  Glasgow, 
and  two  in  its  vicinity,  enjoying  the  ministerial  labours  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Warral,  and  others. 

“ In  the  city  of  London,  there  is  an  Universalist  society, 
which  was  raised  up  under  the  ministry  of  Mr.  James 
Kelly. 

“ The  Unitarians  of  England,  generally  advocate  the 
doctrine  of  final  and  universal  happiness,  without  the  least 
apparent  hesitation.  As  to  the  Unitarians  of  America,  the 
publick  are  left  to  judge  of  their  views  upon  this  subject, 
by  a note  in  the  Christian  Disciple,  published  in  Cambridge, 
Mass,  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker,  of  Charles- 
town, one  of  the  most  celebrated  of  their  preachers  in  the 
United  States.  “ If  by  ‘ everlasting  punishment,’  is  meant 
‘ the  proper  eternity  of  hell  torments,’  it  is  a doctrine 
•which  7ROst  Unitarians  of  the  present  day  concur  in  reject- 
ing ; some  understanding,  by  that  ‘ everlasting  destruction’ 
to  which  the  wicked  are  consigned,  an  absolute  annihilation; 
ethers  conceiving  of  their  sufferings  as  consequential,  and 
indefinite  as  to  their  duration  ; and  others,  that  all  punish- 
ment will  be  remedial,  und  wiU  end  at  last  in  a universal  re-  ' 
storation  to  goodness  and  happiness,'^ 

4.  General  Remarks— Respecting  other  points  of  doc- 
trine, the  Universalists  entertain  different  views  ; some  few  < 
embracing  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  or  that  of  Sabellius;  i 
others,  supposing  with  Arius,  that  Christ  existed  previous  to 
the  days  of  his  flesh,  in  subordination  to  the  Father,  and 
that  he  is  truly  and  properly  the  Son  of  God  ; and  some 
embrace  the  humanitarian  hypothesis,  and  maintain  that  he 
fiad  no  existence  till  the  days  of  his  flesh. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIOKS. 


247 


“ A part  of  the  Uniyersalists  believe  in  a limited  punish- 
ment after  this  life,  proportioned  to  the  number  and  mag- 
nitude of  crime  ; others  suppose  that  all  men  will  be  hap- 
py after  the  dissolution  of  the  body,  but  that  there  will  be 
different  degrees  of  enjoyment,  according  to  their  im- 
provement, or  mis-improvement,  till  the  bliss  of  the  whole 
is  consummated  in  the  resurrection  ; and  others,  that  the 
future  state  of  all,  will  be  alike  perfect  and  happy  at  death. 
The  Universalists  do  not  enjoin  outward  ordinances,  es- 
sential to  church  fellowship,  though  they  administer  the 
ordinance  of  dedication  to  children  and  adults  ; the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism,  by  sprinkling,  to  infants,  and  persons  of 
riper  age  ; and  by  immersion  to  such  as  desire  it.  In 
their  chuches,  they  regularly  attend  to  the  ordinance  of 
the  supper.  They  agree  in  maintaining  that  no  minor  dif- 
ference of  opinion  ought  to  be  permitted  to  disturb  the  un- 
ion, or  impair  the  fellowship  and  harmony  of  those  who 
are  agreed  in  the  most  important  truth  to  man  which  Chris- 
tianity brings  to  light,  namely — the  final  holiness  and 

HAPPINESS  OF  ALL  MANKIND.”(8) 


THE  millennial  CHURCH, 

Or  United  Society  of  Believers,  commonly  called  Shakers. 

1 . Origin  of  the  Society. — “ This  Society  commenced  un- 
der the  ministration  of  Ann  Lee,  who  was  born  in  the  town 
of  Manchester,  in  England,  in  1736.  Her  father,  John 
Lee,  though  not  in  affluent  circumstances,  was  an  honest 
and  industrious  man.  Her  mother  was  esteemed  as  a very 
pious  woman.  As  was  common  with  the  labouring  classes 
of  people  in  England,  at  that  period,  their  children,  instead 
of  being  sent  to  school,  were  brought  up  to  work  from 
early  childhood.  By  this  means,  Ann,  though  quite  illite- 
rate, acquired  a habit  of  industry,  and  was  early  distinguish- 
es) The  above  article  was  prepared  for  the  author  by 
Rev.  David  Pickering,  minister  of  the  Universalist  Chap- 
el, Providence,  Rhode-Island. 


S48 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


ed  for  her  activity,  faithfulness,  neatness  and  good  econo- 
my in  her  temporal  employments.  Her  faithfulness  and 
activity  brought  her  into  notice,  and  she  was  distinguished 
in  several  branches  of  business. 

“ From  early  childhood  she  was  the  subject  of  religious 
impressions  and  divine  manifestations.  These  continued,  in 
a greater  or  less  degree,  as  she  advanced  in  years  ; so  that 
at  times,  she  was  strongly  impressed  with  a sense  of  the 
great  depravity  of  human  nature,  and  of  the  lost  state  of 
mankind  by  reason  of  sin.  But  losing  her  mother  at  an 
early  age,  and  finding  no  person  to  assist  her  in  the  pur- 
suit of  a life  of  holiness,  and  being  urged  by  the  solicitations 
of  her  relations  and  friends,  she  was  married  to  Abraham 
Stanley,  bj'  whom  she  had  four  children,  who  all  died  in 
infancy.  But  the  convictions  of  her  youth  often  returned 
upon  her  with  great  force,  which  at  length,  brought  her 
under  excessive  tribulation  of  soul.  In  this  situation  she 
sought  earnestly  for  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  sin. 

“ While  under  these  exercises  of  mind,  she  became  ac- 
quainted with  a society  of  people  associated  under  the  min- 
istration of  James  Wardly,  who  with  Jane,  his  wife,  had 
been  greatly  favoured  with  divine  manifestations  concern- 
ing the  second  appearing  of  Christ,  which  they  foresaw 
was  near  at  hand.  As  these  people  were  favoured  with  a 
greater  degree  of  divine  light,  and  a more  clear  and  point- 
ed testimony  against  the  nature  of  sin,  than  had  hitherto 
been  made  manifest,  Ann  readily  embraced  their  testimo- 
ny, and  united  herself  to  the  society  in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember 1758.  This  society  arose  about  the  year  1747. 
The  great  object  of  their  labours,  was  to  restore  the  pow- 
er, order  and  purity  of  the  primitive  church,  and  their  ex- 
pectations were  continually  directed  to  the  second  coming 
of  Christ,  which  they  firmly  believed  was  about  to  take 
place. 

“ This  society  practised  no  forms,  and  adopted  no  creeds 
as  rules  of  faith  or  worship  ; but  gave  themselves  up  to 
be  led  wholly  by  the  operations  of  the  spirit  of  God.  Their 
meetings  were  attended  with  remarkable  signs  and  opera- 
tions, and  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy  and  divine  revela- 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


240 


lion.  Sometimes,  after  sitting  awhile  in  silent  meditation, 
they  were  seized  with  a mighty  trembling,  under  the  in- 
spiration of  which  they  were  often  led  to  express  the  in- 
dignation of  God  against  all  sin.  At  other  times  they  were 
exercised  with  singing,  shouting  and  leaping  for  joy  at  the, 
near  prospect  of  salvation.  From  these  exercises  they  re- 
ceived the  appellation  of  Shakers,  which  has  been  the  most 
common  name  of  distinction  ever  since. 

“ In  this  Society,  Ann  found  that  strength  and  protection 
against  the  powerful  influences  of  evil,  which  for  the  time 
being,  was  answerable  to  her  faith.  And  by  her  faithful 
obedience,  she  by  degrees  attained  to  the  full  knowledge 
and  experience  in  spiritual  things  which  they  had  found. 
But  as  she  still  found  in  herself  the  remains  of  the  propen- 
sities of  fallen  nature,  she  could  not  rest  satisfied  short  of 
full  salvation  ; she  therefore  sought  earnestly,  day  and  night, 
in  the  most  fervent  prayers  and  cries  to  God,  to  find  com- 
plete deliverance  from  a sinful  nature,  and  to  know  more 
perfectly  the  way  of  full  redemption  and  final  salvation. 

“ After  passing  through  many  scenes  of  tribulation  and 
sufiering,  she  received  a full  answer  to  her  prayers  and 
desires  to  God.  She  then  came  forward,  and  with  extra- 
ordinary power  and  energy  of  spirit,  testified  that  she  had 
received,  through  the  spirit  of  f'hrist,  a full  revelation  of 
the  fallen  nature  of  man,  and  of  the  only  means  of  redemp- 
tion, which  were  comprised  in  his  precepts  and  living  ex- 
ample while  on  earth.  The  astonishing  power  of  God 
which  accompanied  her  testimony  of  this  revelation  to  the 
society,  was  too  awakening  and  convincing  to  leave  a doubt 
on  the  minds  of  the  society  of  its  divine  autliority.  When 
therefore  Ann  had  thus  manifested  to  the  society  the  reve- 
lation of  light  which  she  had  received,  she  was  receiv  -d 
and  acknowledged  as  their  leader  and  spiritual  Mother  in 
Christ.  This  was  the  only  name  of  distinction  by  which 
she  was  known  in  the  society.* 

• The  term  Elect  Lady,  was  given  ^ her  enemies  in 
derision.  ^ 


250 


HISTORY  OP  all  religions. 


Here  follows  an  account  of  the  sufferinss  of  Ann  Lee, 

A her  emigration  to  America,  and  her  death  which  happened  i 
rtimutnt  SSfPSBSBSSESrin  1784  ; of  James  Whitaker  and  Joseph  f 
Meachara  her  successors  in  the  care  of  the  society,  the  ! 
last  of  whom  had  been  a baptist  minister  ; and  to  him  the  i 
Shakers  are  principally  indebted  for  much  of  their  good  ( 
order  and  prosperous  economy  in  their  temporal  concerns.  ; 

2.  Order  and  government  of  the  Society. — These  people, 
in  their  records  and  publick  transactions,  have  adopted  for 
a nominal  title,  “ The  United  Society,'’  as  expressive  of  their 
real  character,  and  united  capacity,  but  in  condescension  to 
general  practice,  they  add,  commonly  called  Shakers.  The 
established  order  of  their  church  is  formed  by  a union 
of  interest  in  things  temporal  and  spiritual.  Hence  no  one 
can  come  into  this  order  without  a full  consecration  of  soul 
and  body,  with  all  his  temporal  interest.  (Though  every 
faithful  believer  esteems  it  a privilege  to  be  one  in  all 
things  ;)  yet  to  gain  this  order,  is  a progressive  work. 
Hence  no  one  is  required  to  give  up  his  property  in  order 
to  adopt  the  faith  of  the  Society  and  find  a general  union  in 
principle  and  practice.  All  that  can  be  required  of  any  one, 
on  embracing  their  testimony,  is  to  live  up  to  those  princi- 
ples of  honesty,  purity  and  continence  practised  in  the  so- 
ciety. It  is  therefore  necessary  for  such  ones  to  prove 
their  faith  by  their  works,  before  they  can  be  admitted  to  a 
participation  of  the  united  interest  and  privileges  of  the  so- 
ciety, in  a covenant  relation.  Hence  husbands  and  wives 
are  not  permitted  to  separate  from  each  other  on  account  of 
their  having  embraced  the  faith  of  the  society,  except  by 
mutual  agreement  ; unless  the  conduct  of  the  unbeliev  ing 
husband  or  wife  (in  case  either  party  should  still  remain  in 
unbelief)  should  be  such  as  to  authorize  such  a separation, 
both  by  the  laws  ofGod  and  man.  (see  1 cor.  viii.  12,  13.) 
But  they  are  required  to  preserve  their  bodies  in  conti- 
nence and  purity. 

“ Children  are  not  taken  into  the  society,  except  by  the 
desire  or  free  consent  of  their  believing  parents  or  guar- 
dians ; though  they  have  occasionally  been  received  under 
the  protection  of  the  society  as  objects  of  charity,  from  un- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


251 


believing  parents  or  guardians  ; but  this  is  not  a common 
practice.'  It  is  an  established  principle  in  the  society,  that 
children  who  are  faithful  and  obedient  to  their  parents  until 
they  become  of  age,  are  justly  entitled  to  their  equal  por- 
tion of  their  paternal  inheritance,  whether  they  remain 
with  the  society  or  not.  Children  are  treated  with  kind- 
ness in  the  society,  and  carefully  instructed  in  the  princi- 
ples of  morality,  and  receive  a good  common  school  edu- 
cation, and  at  a suitable  age  are  put  to  some  manual  occu- 
pation adapted  to  their  genius  and  capacity.  Notwithstand- 
ing all  reports  to  the  contrary,  the  society  is  well  supplied 
with  Bibles,  to  which  all  the  members,  and  even  little  chil- 
dren have  free  access  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  read. 

“ They  consider  the  government  of  the  church  to  be  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  ; but  the  visible 
head  of  the  church  is  vested  in  a ministry,  consisting  of 
male  and  female,  generally  four  in  number,  two  of  each 
sex.  The  first  in  the  ministry  is  considered  as  the  leading 
elder  in  the  society,  answerable  to  a bishop  in  the  primi- 
tive church.  There  are  also  in  every  large  society,  cer- 
tain members  appointed  as  ministers  to  preach  the  faith  and 
principles  of  the  society  to  the  world  of  mankind,  and  to 
give  information  to  candid  inquirers,  and  also  to  receive 
and  instruct  those  who  wish  to  obtain  admission  into  the  so- 
ciety. These  ministers  are  occasionally  sent  abroad  to 
preach.  Each  society  is  generally  composed  of  several 
large  families,  in  each  of  which  there  are  male  and  female 
elders  appointed  to  superintend  the  spiritual  concerns  of 
the  family.  In  large  families  the  management  of  temporal 
. concerns  is  entrusted  to  deacons  and  deaconesses,  and  to 
them  is  committed  the  charge  of  all  the  temporal  property 
belonging  to  the  family. 

“ The  appointment  of  all  officers  of  care  and  trust, 
whether  spiritual  or  temporal,  is  made  by  the  ministry  and 
elders,  and  by  them  removed  or  changed  when  occasion 
requires.  The  ministry  also  nominate  their  own  success- 
ors. But  no  appointment  is  considered  as  established  un- 
til it  receives  the  united  approbation  of  those  whom  it  im 
mediately  concerns.  Nothing  however  is  decided  by  vote. 


252 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


but  by  a manifestation  of  a general  and  spontaneous  union. 
All  the  members  of  the  society,  ministers,  elders  and  dea- 
cons not  excepted,  are  faithfully  employed  in  some  manual 
occupation,  ivhen  not  engaged  in  the  duties  of  their  official 
callings.  As  the  property  of  the  societ}'  is  consecrated  to 
sacred  uses  and  held  in  common,  no  individual  can  have 
any  demand  for  wages,  nor  can  there  be  any  official  sal- 
aries in  the  society  ; nor  can  any  ministers,  elders  or  dea- 
cons have  any  claim  upon  the  property  otherwise  than 
as  trustees  for  the  united  benefit  of  all  concerned. 

3.  Progress  and  present  state  of  the  Society. — In  the  be- 
ginning of  the  year  1780,  the  society  consisted  of  about 
ten  or  twelve  persons,  all  of  whom  came  from  England. 
From  that  period  there  was  a gradual  increase  of  numbers 
until  the  year  1787.  At  this  time  the  believers  at  New- 
Lebanon  began  to  unite  their  temporal  interest,  and  form 
themselves  into  a united  body  or  church,  having  a commun- 
ity of  interest  in  all  things  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  af- 
ter the  manner  of  the  primitive  church.  As  the  formation 
of  this  church  was  necessarily  a progressive  work,  its  prin- 
ciples of  order  and  regulation  in  all  its  parts  were  not 
established  until  the  year  1792.  This  society  now  consists 
of  between  five  and  six  hundred  members.  During  this 
period  regular  societies  were  formed  upon  the  same  prin- 
ciples of  order  and  government,  in  the  following  places, viz. 
at  Watervliet,  near  Albany,  at  Hancock,  near  New  Leb- 
anon, at  Tyringham,  Mass,  at  Harvard,  do.  at  Shirley,  do. 
at  Enfield,  Con.  at  Canterbury  and  Enfield.  N.  H.  at  Al- 
fred and  New  Glocester,  Me.  at  New  Lebanon,  Ohio,  two 
in  Kentucky  and  one  in  Indiana  ; a more  particular  state- 
ment of  them  all  will  be  given  in  the  recapitulation. 

“ The  general  employments  of  the  people  in  all  these 
societies,  are  agriculture,  horticulture  and  the  mechamck 
arts  ; but  they  have  nothing  to  do  with  commercial  and  oth- 
er speculations.  They  punctually  regard  the  principles  of 
industry,  temperance,  sobriety,  honesty,  neatness  and  good 
economy  in  all  their  concerns,  and  probably  enjoy  as  good 
a degree  of  health,  peace  and  prosperity  as  any  people 
whatever. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RKLIGIONS.  25;j 


4.  “ Their  mode  of  zvorship. — Tiiey  consifler  God  as  a 
spirit,  and  therefore  the  only  proper  object  of  spiritual 
worship.  The  peculiar  manner  of  worship  by  which  this 
society  is  distinguished  from  all  others,  is  dancin','.  To 
this  mode  of  worship  the  people  were  first  directed  by 
the  operations  of  Divine  power,  d'liis,  together  witli 
singing  by  the  immediate  inspiration  of  the  spirit  of  God, 
was  continued  and  confirmed  by  frequent  visions  and  reve- 
lations ofGod,till  it  became  an  established  mode  of  worship 
in  the  society.  The  dancing  of  the  Israelites  on  the  banks 
of  the  Red  Sea,  after  their  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of 
Egypt,  they  consider  as  a figure  of  the  mode  of  worship 
to  be  practised  by  the  true  spiritual  Israel,  when  they 
should  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and  the  spir- 
itual enemies  of  the  soul.  David  and  all  Israel  praised 
God  in  the  dance  before  the  ark.  This  they  consider  as 
typical  of  the  true  spiritual  ark,  from  which  the  testimony 
of  salvation  proceeds.  The  prophet  Jeremiah  evidently 
alluded  to  this  kind  of  worship,  when  by  prophetick  inspi- 
ration  he  spoke  of  the  return  of  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel  from  their  spiritual  captivity,  of  which  the 
Babylonish  captivity  was  a figure.  “ Then  shall  the  virgin 
rejoice  in  the  dance,  both  young  men  and  old  together.” 
(Jer.  xxxi.  13)  They  believe  this  alluded  to  the  virgin 
church  of  Christ,  which  was  to  be  established  on  earth  in 
the  latter  day.  They  also  believe  that  the  paiable  of  Je- 
sus Christ  concerning  the  return  of  the  prodigal  son,  when 
♦‘there  was  rnusick  and  dancing,”  alluded  to  the  same  ex- 
ercise, as  the  peculiar  mode  of  rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

5.  Their  peculiar  faith  and  doctrines. — These  people 
believe  that  true  religion  consists  more  in  the  practice  of 
virtue,  than  in  speculative  tenets  : hence  their  faith  is  not 
merely  theoretical,  but  practical.  They  believe  that  the 
gospel,  in  its  progress,  will  render  the  truth  plain  and  ob- 
vious, in  all  things,  to  ail  its  faithful  subjects,  agreeable  to 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ : “ I am  the  light  of  the  world  ; 
be  that  followeth  me  shall  not  rvalk  in  darkness,  but  shali 
have  the  light  of  life.” 


22 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RKLIGIONS. 


“ The  first  principle  of  tlieir  faith  is.  That  there  is  one 
Supreme,  Eternal  and  self  existent  God,  the  Father  of  lights 
and  perfections,  from  whom  uQ.  evil  ever  did,  or  ever  can 
flow.  I’hat  in  the  unity  of  this  creative  and  good  princi- 
ple, there  is  an  evident  manifestation  of  Father  and  Moth- 
er, revealed  in  power  to  create,  and  wisdom  to  bring  forth 
into  proper  order,  all  the  works  of  God  : 'J'hat  the  order  of 
^Deity  is  most  plainly  in  man  : “ For  the  invisible 

things  of  him  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
thi  iigs  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead.” 
(Homans  i.  20.)  Therefore,  as  “ God  created  man  in  his 
own  image,”  and  as  he  created  them  “ male  and  female 
so  in  man,  considered  as  male  and  female,  is  manifested  the  ! 
order  from  whence  he  first  proceeded.  Hence  they  do  i 
not  believe  in  a trinity  of  persons  in  Deity,  all  in  the  mas- 
culine gender  according  to  common  opinion.  Nor  do  they 
attach  personMity  to  God  ; but  they  believe  that  there  is  in  i 
Deity,  two  incomprehensible  primary  principles,  corres- 
ponding with  male  and  female,  as  Father  and  Mother.  They 
also  believe  that  the  true  nature  and  character  of  God  is 
made  known  to  man  only  by  or  through  those  attributes 
which  he  has  revealed  to  man  by  the  light  of  reason  and 
revelation.  These  attributes,  “ are  the  seven  spirits  of 
God,”  w hich  John  saw  in  vision,  (Rev.  v.  6.)  and  may  be 
expressed  as  follows  ; 1,  power  ; 2,  wisdom;  3,  goodness;  4, 
light ; 5,  holiness  ; 6 love  ; 7,  righteousness  or  justice.  In 
tlmse  seven  spirits  or  attributes  is  contained  the  real  char- 
acter of  God,  from  whence  all  other  good  spirits  or  princi- 
ples proceed  ; and  nothing  ever  proceeds  from  God,  con  - 
trary to  the  manifest  operation  of  these  attributes. 

■ They  do  not  believe  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the 
real  and  eternal  God  ; but  that  he  proceeded  and  came 
forth  from  God  ;”  therefore  he  was  the  real  son  of  God, 
not  from  all  eterni/y,  but  begotten  and  brought  forth  at  a 
certain  period  of  time.  As  the  attributes  of  God  are  made 
known  and  declared  by  the  truth  ; so  in  the  Son  of  God, 
who  is  the  truth,  was  manifested  the  real  character  of  God, 
and  the  very  essence  of  his  Divine  attributes.  In  this 
sense.  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  in  him  bc<*;'-  ” 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  KELIfilONS. 


Hence  no  nian  can  know  God  in  tlie  work  of  salvation,  but 

by  the  operations  of  the  divine  sjurilot  Christ. 

‘ They  believe  that  God  created  man,  at  the  beginning,  o ^ 
a perfect  natural  being.  SI*  was  placed  as  an  o!>ject  of 
hope  to  man,  on  condition  of  obedience  ; but  by  Ins  tail,  lie  ftfe, 
lost  his  right  to  the  tree  of  life.  Man  was  created  a per-  I 
fectly  free  agent,  respecting  his  choice  ot  good  or  evil. 

'i'hey  tio  not  believe  in  nnconditiom!  election  and  reproba- 
tion : for  they  view  this  doctrine  as  directly  contriu  y to 
the  righteousness  and  justice  of  God,  and  as  making  man  a 
mere  machine,  without  the  power  of  sell-action. 

“ They  believe  that,  (whatever  might  have  been  dis- 
played in  a figure,)  the  real  forbidden  jruit  which  the  wo- 
man received  from  the  serpent,  and  which  she  communi- 
cated to  the  man,  was  the  lu  t of  conatpiscence." 

Here  follows  in  the  original,  a discussion  of  some  length 
intended  to  disprove  the  propriety  of  matrimony.  They 
also  give  their  views  of  the  rise  of  anti-christ  and  of  the 
second  advent  of  the  Messiah. 

” By  the  second  appearing  of  Christ,  they  do  not  un- 
derstand a second  advent  of  the  person  of  Jesus  ( hrist, 
but  a second  manifestation  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  which  had 
been  withdrawn,  and  had  no  abiding  place  on  earth  during 
the  long  reign  of  anti-christ. 

“ They  believe  that  the  real  manifestation  of  the  second 
appearance  of  the  Divine  Spirit  of  Christ  commenced  in 
the  testimony  of  J/in  Lee,  although  the  way  had  been  pre- 
paring some  years  before.  They  believe  tliat  llirotigh  her 
was  manifested  the  same  divine  spirit  that  dwelt  in  .tt-sas  of  • 

Nazareth  ; yet  they  do  not  consider  her  as  a second  Christ ; 
nor  that  her  person  was  the  Christ.  But  that  the  spirit  of 
Christ  was  manifested  in  her,  they  fully  believe  ; and  they 
consider  it  as  clearly  evident,  that  by  her  was  revived  and 
brought  to  light  those  principles  of  Godliness  wliich  u’ere 
manifested  in  Jesus.  These  principles  which  liad  long 
been  obscured  by  the  false  glosses  of  anti-christ,  were  bv 
her  stripped  and  displayed  in  all  their  primitive  simplicity. 

That  this  is,  in  reality,  the  second  appearing  of  Christ, 

Uiey  believe  to  he  evident,  because  the  power  received  hi 


256 


HISTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


all  who  believe  and  obey  this  testimony,  does  enable  them 
to  live  as  Christ  lived,  and  to  vvalk  as  he  walked,  and  be 

as  he  is  in  this  world  and  also  because  through  the 
agency  ot  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  accomj)anies  this  testi- 
mony, a church  has  been  raised  u»  and  endowed  with  all  the 
gifts  and  graces  of  the  primitive  church,  with  a great  in- 
crease of  the  same. 

C.  The  amjession  of  sin. — “This  they  believe  to  be  the 
first  requirement  of  the  gospel,  and  the  first  step  of  obe- 
dience to  the  law  of  Christ  ; and  that  without  confession, 
there  can  be  no  forgiveness.  As  every  sin  a man  commits, 
tends  to  separate  him  further  from  God,  and  bring  an  in- 
crease of  spiritual  darkness  open  the  soul  ; so  the  only 
way  to  return  to  God,  and  come  out  of  darkness  into  light, 
is  to  bring  his  evil  deeds  to  the  light,  by  honestly  con- 
fessing them  in  the  presence  of  God’s  witnesses. 

7.  They  consider  the  testimony  of  Christ,  brought  to 
light  and  established  in  his  church,  to  be  briefly  summed 
up  in  the  seven  following  principles. 

1.  Duty  to  God, 

2.  Duty  to  .^,lan. 

3.  Separation  from  (hetioorld. 

4.  Practical  Peace. 

5.  Simplicity  of  languOi’e. 

6.  Right  use  of  property. 

7.  J1  virgin  life— 3 esns  Christ  was  born  of  a virgin. 
This  they  consider  as  evidently  calculated  to  show  that 
the  work  of  natural  generation  ceased  in  him  ; and  there- 
tbre  it  must  cease  in  all  who  partake  of  his  spirit.  None 
will  dispute  that  he  lived  a virgin  life  ; and  his  call  to  all 
who  would  be  his  disciples,  is,  “ Deny  yourselves,  take 
up  vour  cross  and  follow  me.” 

““The  apostle  Paul  plainly  shows  that  the  virgin  life  is 
the  most  pure,  and  tends  to  draw  the  mind  to  God.”  “ The 
married  care  for  the  things  of  the  world,  &c. 

Again  ; m the  Revelations  of  St.  John,  he  saw  a lamb 
standing  on  Mount  Zion,  and  with  him  an  hundred  and  forty 
four  thousand  “ These  were  not  defiled  with  women  ; for 
they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  who  follow  the  Lamb 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


257 


whithersoever  he  goeth.”  This  they  consifier  as  a vision 
of  the  millennial  day,  when  the  Lamb  of  God  was  to  ap- 
pear the  second  time  ; and  here  was  plainly  represented 
and  described  the  character  of  those  who  should  fol- 
low him 

If  Christ  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  then  those  who 
are  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  Christ  and  partake  of  his 
life,  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  marriage, 

“ They  believe  that  Christ  is  the  only  true  resurrection  ; 
and  therefore  those  who  really  receive  the  life  of  his  Di- 
vine Spirit,  and  by  its  operation  are  raised  from  the  death 
of  sin  to  a life  of  righteousness,  have  thereby  come  into 
“ the  resurrection  and  the  life.”  They  believe  that  this 
resurrection  has  already  begun,  and  will  continue  U'  pro- 
gress with  increasing  light  and  power  till  all  souls  shall  have 
come  forth  in  the  resurrection  of  life,  and  partake  of  the 
very  nature  of  Christ  ; or  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation, 
in  which  they  will  partake  of  the  very  nature  of  the  wicked 
one. 

“ They  believe  that  all  souls  are  entitled  to  hear  the 
gospel,  and  to  receive  its  offers  upon  the  most  free  and  equi- 
table terms';  that  none  will  be  rewarded  according  to  then 
faith  only,  but  that  all  will  receive  their  reward  according 
to  their  own  works,  performed  by  their  own  free  choice, 
whether  they  be  good  or  evil.  They  also  believe  that  the 
second  appearing  of  Christ  is,  in  truth,  the  Day  of  judgment 
which  is  not  an  instantaneous,  but  a gradual  ^nd  progress- 
ive work,  in  which  Chiist  is  sending  forth  his  angels,  or 
ministers,  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel ; to  make  a sep- 
aration between  the  precious  and  the  vile,  and  divide  the 
sheep  from  the  goats  ; and  that  every  nation,  kindred  and 
tongue  will  finally  be  awakened  by  the  sound  of  the  gospel 
trumpet,  and  every  soul  will  have  a fair  offer  to  make  their 
final  and  everlasting  choice. 

“ Though  the  Shakers  feel  confident  that  they  themselves 
are  absolutely  required  according  to  that  light  of  faith  which, 
God  has  revealed  in  their  consciences,  to  live  as  they  do  ; 
yet  they  have  neither  the  will  nor  the  power  to  control 
the  conscieiioes  of  others.  But  they  recommend  to  alj 


258  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


men  to  use  their  best  endeavours  to  obtain  the  true  light  I 
and  knowledge  of  God,  and  to  live  up  to  the  best  light  of  i 
their  own  consciences,  as  the  only  means  of  gaining  an  in- 
crease of  light,  and  of  obtaining  justification  before  God.” 

.Yote. — “For  further  information  respecting  this  Society, 
the  reader  is  referred  to  a book  entitled,  TTie  testimony  of 
Christ's  second  appearing,  also  to  Dunlavy's  Manifesto,  pub- 
lished in  Kentucky  in  1818,  and  also  to  a small  volume  just 
published  in  Albany,  entitled,  J1  summary  view  of  the  Mil- 
lennial Church.” 

This  work  is  a dense  duodecimo  volume  of  over  300  pa- 
ges, written  in  a plain  decent  style,  and  exhibits  a full  view 
of  the  history  and  principles  of  the  Willenial  Church. 

The  foregoing  article  was  drawn  from  it  and  forwarded 
the  author,  by  Calvin  Green  and  Seth  Y.  Wells,  two  elders 
among  the  Shakers.  And  although  it  has  been  much  abridg- 
ed, yet  1 should  hardly  feel  justified  in  inserting  so  long 
an  account  of  so  small  a denomination,  were  it  not  that  they 
have  never  before  had  an  opportunity  of  appearing  before 
the  pubtick,  in  any  of  the  writings  of  other  men  in  a dress 
suit*  d to  their  minds. 

The  following  descriptions  are  drawn  from  minutes  which 
the  author  made  daring  a visit  of  a number  of  days  with  this 
people  at  New  Lebanon.  All  he  wrote  respecting  them  was 
submitted  to  their  inspection  while  he  enjoyed  their  hospital- 
ity, and.  was  admitted  to  the  freest  intercourse  among  them, 
and  attended  -their  worship  both  in  publick  and  private. 

8.  Description  of  their  publick  worship . — On  account  of 
the  smallness  of  their  meeting-house,  two  or  three  of  their 
ftmiliesdo  not  assemble  in  it,  but  maintain  publick  worship^ 
among  themselves.  And  owing  to  the  inclemency  of  the 
season,  but  about  two  hundred  assembled  on  the  day  1 was 
with  them,  nearly  an  equal  number  of  males  and  female^. 
After  being  seated  and  sitting  awhile  in  silence,  they  de- 
liberately arose  and  formed  in  rows  males  and  females  fa- 
cing each  other,  leaving  a space  between  them,  of  about  » 
six  feet  at  one  end,  and  about  fifteen  or  twenty  at  the  oth-  | 
■er.  The  worship  then  commenced  by  singing  a hymn  in  ( 
whicii  sdl  appeared  to  join  who  were  capable  of  singing  \ | 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  259 


and  most  of  them  throughout  the  meeting  in  all  their  sing- 
ing seemed  to  have  their  compositions  by  heart.  Then 
two  elders  in  succession  made  short  addresses  to  their  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  congratulating  them  on  their  privileges  and 
advantages  and  exhorting  them  to  faithfulness  in  their  Chris- 
tian duties  ; after  which  twoiiymns  were  sung  in  the  same 
manner  as  before  ; the  elder  who  first  spoke,  then  made 
another  short  address  to  the  assembly,  and  told  them  it  was 
their  privilege  to  go  forth  to  worship  God  in  the  dance— 
they  accordingly  prepared  for  that  devotion  by  moving  the 
seats,  and  the  men  laying  off  their  coats.  They  were  ar- 
ranged in  six  rows  the  whole  length  of  the  house,  the  men 
atone  end  and  the  women  at  the  other,  with  a small  space 
between  the  two  companies.  A number  of  both  sexes 
did  not  join  in  the  dance,  either  from  age,  infirmity,  indis- 
position or  for  the  want  of  room,  as  all  are  at  liberty  to 
unite  or  not,  in  this  peculiar  exercise.  Facing  the  ranks 
with  their  backs  against  the  opposite  sides  of  the  house 
stood  about  sixteen  or  twenty  singers  male  and  female,  who 
serving  as  musicians  for  the  dance,  suddenly  struck  up 
a tune  of  a suitable  description,  when  the  dancing  imme- 
diately commenced,  and  continued  through  a song  of  consid- 
erable length.  After  a short  pause  another  song  was  struck 
up  and  the  dancing  again  went  on  and  so  continued  through 
six  songs.  I am  informed  they  commonly  dance  not  more 
than  three  or  four  songs,  and  sometimes  not  more  than 
two.  The  singers  during  the  time  of  dancing  kept  a con- 
tinued motion  with  their  hands  as  if  beating  the  time,  and  at 
the  end  of  each  dancing  song  and  also  at  the  close  of  their 
hymns,  when  they  did  not  dance,  they  all  made  a peculiar 
obeisance  apparently  to  each  other,  but  I am  informed 
that  instead  of  any  compliment,  this  is  merely  a reverential 
manner  of  closing  the  service.  After  the  dancing  was  over, 
the  elder  who  had  spoken  twice  before,  made  another  short 
address  to  the  assembly,  and  nothing  could  exceed  the  ap- 
parent discrepancy  between  the  plainness  and  gravity,  and 
the  hoary-headed  sanctity  of  the  venerable  elder,  who  was 
the  master  of  the  ceremonies  on  this  occasion,  and  the  unus- 
ual service  they  had  performed.  But  on  the  mind  of  a 


260 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Shaker,  no  such  impressions  are  made  ; he  considers  danc- 
ing as  a most  suitable,  rational  and  edifying  part  of  the  ser- 
vice of  God  in  which  the  most  pious  emotions  of  his  soul 
are  expanded  towards  his  Maker,  and  because  it  is  made  an 
occasion  of  merriment  and  sin  by  a thoughtless  world,  is  no 
stronger  reason  in  his  opinion  why  it  should  be  discontin- 
ued, than  that  singing  or  the  exercise  of  any  other  faculty 
should  be  abandoned  because  it  has  been  abused. 

After  the  dancing  was  over  the  elder  just  referred  to, 
made  a third  short  address  to  the  worshippers.  Then  one 
of  their  publick  speakers  addressed  himself  for  a few  min- 
utes to  the  spectators,  and  in  a very  concise  and  intelligible 
manner  illustrated  the  nature  of  the  gospel,  its  advantages, 
promises,  &c.  Then  a third  hymn  or  anthem  was  sung,  and 
the  assembly  was  dismissed.  The  whole  occupied  about 
one  hour  and  a quarter.  The  dancing  was  simple  in  its 
form,  but  it  was  truly  and  properly  a dance  ; the  tunes,  the 
gestures  and  all  the  attending  circumstances  of  necessity 
come  under  this  name  ; and  the  Shakers  use  no  circumlo- 
cution in  describing  this  part  of  their  worship.  It  consisted 
in  marching  quickly  backwards  and  forwards  in  ranks,  turn- 
ing round  and  shuffling  to  the  tune. 

Alt  were  uniformly  clad,  alt  moved  with  the  utmost  reg- 
ularity and  uniformity  and  an  unvaried  repetition  of  the  rou- 
tine described,  constituted  this  strange  and  unusual  method 
of  Christian  devotion.  Though  the  day  was  cold  and  raw, 
yet  most  of  them  were  in  a state  of  perspiration,  and  some 
of  them  apparently  much  fatigued. 

They  have  but  one  meeting  in  their  meeting-house  on 
the  Sabbath,  but  meetings  are  maintained  a number  of 
times  through  the  week  in  each  family. 

When  the  number  of  spectators  is  large  as  is  generally 
the  case  in  the  summer  season,  and  especially  during  the 
resort  of  company  to  the  New  Lebanon  Springs,  one  of 
their  publick  speakers  delivers  a discourse  in  the  foVm  of  a 
sermon  much  like  other  preachers. 

The  family  with  whom  I tarried  had  a meeting  in  the 
evening  in  a hall  about  60  by  18,  fitted  on  purpose  for  a 
meeting-room.  This  meeting  was  conducted  much  like  the 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  *261 


One  already  described  ; only,  instead  of  the  dance  they 
went  forth  in  the  march,  “as  a figure  of  marching  the  heaven- 
ly road,  and  walking  the  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem  ” 

The  party  consisted  of  between  forty  and  fifty,  they 
moved  with  a quick  step  around  the  hall  from  one  end  to 
the  other,  and  around  a company  of  six  or  eight  singers  in 
centre  of  it,  all  singing  hymns  descriptive  of  their  worship, 
and  gently  waiving  their  hands  in  a horizontal  position.  In 
this  manner  five  marches  Were  performed  of  about  six  or 
eight  revolutions  each,  and  at  the  intervals  short  addresses 
were  made  by  one  of  their  elders  similar  to  those  already 
mentioned.  The  whole  lasted  about  forty  minutes.  At 
some  of  the  rounds  they  all  clapped  their  hands  while  sing« 
ing,  as  if  overwhelmed  with  exstacy  and  joy. 

The  Shakers  both  in  publick  and  private  have  a Quaker- 
ish appearance  ; but  as  soon  as  their  worship  commences 
and  their  loud  and  animated  singing  is  struck  sp,  they  ap- 
pear entirely  different  from  that  retiring  and  contempla- 
tive community.  The  Shakers  are  indeed  a musical  peo- 
ple, and  go  beyond  almost  any  otbei  denomination  in  the 
proportion  of  time  they  devote  to  this  exhilarating  exer- 
cise. 

The  Shakers  approximate  the  Episcopalians  the  nearest 
of  any  denomination  in  their  form  of  church  government  ; 
they  have  nine  elders  who  might  be  called  bishops,  and  nine 
divisions  of  their  community  answering  to  Bishopricks  ; 
they  dispose  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper  much  like 
the  Quakers  ; they  have  something  among  them  much  like 
the  auricular  confession  of  the  Catholick  ; and  their  march- 
ing seems  a vestige  of  the  processions  of  that  church  ; they 
agree  with  the  Unitarians,  especially  the  high  Arians  iu 
their  vii'ws  of  the  character  of  Christ  ; they  coincide  with 
the  Armiuians  respecting  the  free  agency  of  man  and  some 
other  points,  but  they  nearly  agree  with  the  Calvinists  in 
describing  the  lost  condition  of  the  liuinan  race.  And  on 
the  doctrine  of  total  depravity,  they  may  he  said  to  divide 
the  question  between  Calvinists  and  Arminians.  In  the  ar- 
ticle of  celibacy  they'  agree  with  the  Catholicks  and  Greeks, 
only  instead  of  limiting  it  to  particular  orders  they  carry  it 


262 


HISTOKY  OF  AIX  RELIGIONS. 


tlirough  the  whole  community  ; and  what  others  accom« 
plish  with  the  aid  of  walls,  bars  and  precautions,  the  Sha- 
kers effect  by  the  force  of  their  principles,  ;md  the  virtue 
of  their  habits  ; for  males  and  females  eat  at  the  same  ta- 
ble, live  and  lodge  in  the  same  habitations,  and  are  in  hab- 
its of  daily  and  continual  intimacy  with  each  other. 

instead  of  a sequestered  company  they  appear  like  bach- 
elors and  maids  on  a paternal  estate.  I'lany  have  indeed 
insinuated  that  they  secretly  violate  the  peculiar  rules  of 
life  which  they  have  chosen  to  adopt,  but  until  they  can  be 
proved  untrue  to  their  principles,  1 see  no  reason  why 
their  professions siiould  not  be  believed.  In  their  method 
of  confraternities  and  a community  of  goods,  they  resemble 
the  ancient  Moravians,  but  still  they  permit  persons  to  join 
them  who  retain  their  own  property. 

No  Shaker  can  say  of  any  individual  thing  it  is  miVie,yet 
as  one  of  the  females  very  sensibly  observed,  they  can  say 
of  all.  it  is  ours. 

In  their  views  of  oaths  and  war,  this  people  are  much 
like  the  Quakers,  Mennonites,  kc.  They  also  decline  the 
use  of  titles  like  the  Quakers  ; but  are  not  like  them  par- 
ticular in  the  use  of  thee  and  thou.  In  their  common  con- 
versation, they  have  scarce  any  peculiarity,  except  in  the 
uniform  use  of  yea  and  nay,  which  makes  them  appear  stiff 
and  singular. 

M.my  other  Religious  communities  have  practised  danc- 
ing lor  a while,  but  none  ever  reduced  it  to  such  a regular 
system,  or  continued  it  so  long. 

Respecting  Ann  Lee,  the  views  of  tiie  Shakers  are  similar 
to  those  which  the  New’  Jerusalem  people  entertain  of  Em- 
in inucl  Swedenborg  ; that  is,  tliey  consider  her,  the  agent 
or  medium  of  a now  dispensation  of  religion  to  mankind  ; 
and  they  do  not  dilfer  much  from  the  Swedenboi'gians  in 
their  doctrine  of  correspondences  between  the  natural  and 
spiritual  worlds. 

Thus  far  the  Shakers  agree  in  some  point,  or  rather 
with  most  other  j)rofessors  of  Christianity  ; but  in  their 
notion  of  a Deity  compo.scd  of  male  and  female';  thej'  are 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


263 


entirely  different  from  all  others  ; this  article  in  their 
creed,  is  a perfect  anomaly  in  the. catalogue  of  opinions. 

The  New  Lebanon  Shakers,  though  reckoned  but  one 
society,  are  scattered  in  three  townships,  and  exist  in  three 
general  divisions,  not  however  according  to  any  geograph- 
ical boundaries,  and  are  subdivided  into  seven  families  or 
confraternities,  of  from  thirty  to  one  hundred  each. 

The  leading  men  among  the  Shakers  watch  with  much 
interest  the  general  movements  of  the  world,  and  have  a 
general  knowledge  of  the  affairs  of  the  rest  of  mankind 
both  civil  and  religious.  They  read  all  the  accounts  which 
travellers  give  of  them,  and  have  the  sensibilities  common 
to  our  species  to  the  glowing  exuberance  of  the  pens  of 
some,  and  the  sportive,  the  sarcastick  and  incorrect  state- 
ments of  others. 

The  New  Lebanon  Shakers  have  lately  built  them  a new 
meeting-house  of  great  dimensions  and  of  a peculiar  form, 
which  is  sirpposed  to  have  cost  about  30, ('00  dollars.  The 
main  building  is  80  feet  by  65,  with  a porch  27  feet  by  34. 
The  roof  is  circular,  being  covered  with  sheets  of  tin,  and 
as  the  house  is  painted  white,  it  has  a very  stately  and 
brilliant  appearance,  especially  at  a distance. 

The  Shakers  con.«ider  apart  of  the  Harmony  Society,  in 
the  western  country,  as  united  with  them  in  sentiment,  and 
the  remainder  of  that  industrious  and  tliriving  confraterni- 
ty, in  their  opinion,  differ  but  little  from  the  Moravians. 


SOCINI.VNS. 

This  body  was  once  numerous  in  Poland,  Transylvania 
and  the  adjoining  countries,  but  their  number  there  has  de- 
creased of  late  years,  and  does  not  now  exceed  32,000.(9) 
They  are  principally  Hungarian.s,  and  live  divided  in  194 
places  or  villages,  and  have  about  164  houses  of  publick 
worship.  In  Clausenburg  perhaps  the  same  as  Coloswar, 
they  have  a new,  large  and  handsome  church,  built  in  1796, 

The  whole  population  is  no  doubt  here  intended. 


264 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


with  a steeple  and  bell.  They  have  also  at  the  same  pjace 
a printing-office  and  a college,  which  is  among  the  most  re- 
spectable institutions  of  Transylvania,  and  consists  of  about 
3U0  stholars.  who  usually  remove  from  this  college  to  the 
university  of  Clausenburg,  to  finish  their  studies.  They 
have  likewise  a small  college  at  Thorda,  and  a considera- 
ble number  of  inferiour  schools  in  the  different  villages 
which  they  inhabit. 

They  also  occupy  the  village  of  Andreaswalde,  in  Prus- 
sia, where  they  have  free  exercise  of  religion  and  a proper 
house  of  publick  worship,  but  are  obliged  to  pay  all  the 
parochial  fees  to  a neighbouring  Lutheran  parish. 

The  author  had  taken  much  pains  to  search  for  this 
people  in  the  commencement  of  his  undertaking,  and  made 
inquiries  of  a number  of  gentlemen  eminent  for  their  gen- 
eral knowledge  of  the  religious  world,  and  especially  of 
those  of  the  above  description,  and  from  all  the  informa- 
tion he  could  gain,  or  rather  from  what  he  could  not  learn, 
he  was  led  to  suppose  that  the  ancient  Socinians  had  be- 
come extinct.  It  was  not  until  he  had  progressed  thus  far 
in  his  publication,  that  he  obtained  the  work  mentioned  be- 
low, from  which  the  above  article  has  been  extracted. (1) 
The  Socinians,  like  their  predecessors,  deny  the  plenary 
or  eclire  inspiration  of  the  .scriptures  ; they  hold  the  holy 
ghost  is  not  properly  a person  ; they  believe  the  miracu- 
lous conception  of  the  Son  of  God,  but  deny  his  pre-exist- 
ence. Their  form  of  church  government  cannot  be  as- 
certained, but  it  is  supposed  to  be  of  the  Presbyterian  kind, 
and  if  so,  instead  of  coming  under  a new  head,  they  will 
come  under  the  broad  distinction  of  Presbyterians. 


CONCLUDING  REFLECTIONS. 

1.  Respecting  the  number  of  Religious  denominations  — 
Probably  most  will  be  surprised  at  the  scantiness  of  the 

(1)  The  Religions  and  Religions  Ceremonies  of  All  Na- 
tions, by  Rev.  J.  Nightingale,  p.  180. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  KLLIGIOAS. 


2Co 


foregoing  list  of  religious  denominations,  and  will  be  much 
{'isappointed  to  find  that  the  whole  of  rnaidcind  may  he  re- 
duced to  four  general  heads  as  to  their  views  ot  religion; 
and  that  what  is  called  the  Christian  world,  instead  ol  being 
split  ilfio  a thousand  sects  and  parties,  as  most  writers  upon 
the  subject  have  led  them  to  suppose,  may  be  fairly  classed 
under  fourteen  general  Iieads  ; and  that  if  to  these  are 
added  the  subdivisions  of  each  head,  which  are  specifically 
different  from  each  other,  the  whole  number  will  not 
amount  to  more  than  fifty. 

The  church  of  England  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
church  of  America  ; the  G5bcral  Assemblies  of  Scotland, 
and  the  United  States;  the  church  of  Holland,  and  the  Dutch 
Reformed  church  of  this  country;  the  Calvinists  of  Germany, 
and  the  German  Reformed  church  of  the  U.  S.;  the  Particu- 
lar Baptists  of  England  and  the  x\ssociated  Baptists  of  our 
country  ; the  Methodists  on  botli  sides  of  the  Atlantick,  and 
a number  of  other  classes  which  I have  described  for  the 
sake  of  convenience  under  separate  heads,  are  substantially 
the  same  people,  and  might  with  propriety  be  classed  under 
the  same  head.  This  view  of  the  subject  diminishes  the 
divisions  of  the  Christian  world  much  beyond  our  former 
conceptions.  It  is  true  there  are  a few  sects  and  parties 
not  included  in  the  foregoing  statements  w hich  have  had  till 
lately  a distinct  and  separate  existence,  as  the  followers  of 
Jemima  Wilkinson,  Joanna  Southcot,  &c.  But  nearly  all  the 
small,  whimsical  and  ephemeral  communities  of  this  kind, 
have  either  become  extinct,  or  else  are  reduced  to  a mere 
handful,  which  are  fast  tending  to  oblivion.  It  is  a singular 
fact  that  most  denominations  of  this  kind,  if  fully  known, 
would  receive  no  kind  of  personal  attention  from  those  vcr- 
writcrs  whose  books  are  now  encumbered  with  long  details 
of  their  aff  irs. 

The  ideal  and  theoretical  distinctions  of  Cocciens.Hutch- 
insonians,  Muggletonians  and  Johnsonians  ; of  Halcymns, 
M^illinarians,  Mystics,  Materialists  and  Thenphilanthropists  ; 
of  Ju’mpers,  Jerkers,  Barkers  and  others,  for  the  most  part, 
arc  descriptive  of  the  theological  speculations,  of  the  reve 
ries,  and  eccentricities,  of  the  Schisms  and  Sectaries,  of 
Catholics  or  Protestants,  of  Churchmen  or  Dissenters, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


266 


rather  than  of  the  names  of  distinct  and  separate  denomi- 
nations. Most  writers  upon  All  Religions  have  enumerated 
the  Deists  as  one  of  their  denominations,  but  as  persons  of 
this  description  maintain  no  regular  ministry,  have^o  pe- 
culiar forms  of  worship,  are  not,  as  Dr.  Richards  ooro'ves, 
gregarious  in  their  dispositions, (2)  and  have  no  established 
communities  ; as  they,  for  the  most  part,  have  been  educat- 
ed among  Christians,  and  have  remaining  predilections  for 
the  Cliristian  religion,  notwithstanding  all  their  scepticism 
and  infidelity,  as  many  of  them  moreover  actually  associate 
with  Christians  in  their  religious  worship,  and  thousands  of 
them  are  counted  in  the  census  of  different  denominations, 
they  may  not  be  improperly  considered  as  an  excresence  of 
Christianity  which  has  not  been  entirely  severed  from  the 
system.  Pagans,  Mahometans,  and  Jews,  as  well  as  Chris- 
tians, have  their  sceptics  and  deists,  who  notwithstanding 
they  doubt  or  dispute  many  of  their  primary  principles 
still  refuse  to  go  off  to  other  religions. 

2.  The  peculiarities  of  the  different  denominations. — All 
parties  of  Christians  have  something  upon  which  they  val- 
ue themselves,  and  in  which  they  take  peculiar  satisfaction 
and  delight ; on  the  other  hand  they  all  see  something  in 
others  which  excites  their  pity,  their  censure,  or  disgust ; 
and  more  than  all  that,  most  of  them  see  many  things  among 
themselves,  which  they  laugh  at  and  condemn. 

The  Greeks  have  their  Patriarchs,  their  Chrysostom  and 
Basil,  their  liturgy  of  very  high  antiquity  and  their  very- 
ancient  church. 

The  Roman  Catholicks  have  their  Popes  and  Cardinals, 
their  regular  Episcopal  Apostolical  succession,  their  long 
list  of  Prelates  and  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  their  Bellar- 
mines  and  Bossuets,  their  Massillons  and  Cambrays,  their 
Xaviers,  their  propoganda  and  their  Vatican,  their  Coun- 
cil of  Trent,  their  immense  establishment  and  their  an- 
cient Apostolical  church. 

The  Lutherans  have  their  Luther  and  Melancthon,  and  a 
long  list  of  very  eminent  men,  and  the  oldest  and  largest 

(2)  History  of  Lynn. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


67 


body  of  Protestants,  which  they  delight  to  denominate  the 
Luiheran  evangelical  church. 

The  church  of  England  has  its  Gridleys  and  Cranmers, 
its  Tillotsons  and  Leightons  ; it  boasts  also  ol  a well  organ- 
ized ecclesiastical  hierarchy  and  a most  excellent  Liturgy. 

The  Presbyterians  have  their  Calvin  and  their  knox. 
their  Westminster  confession,  their  learned  ministry,  and 
their  orthodox  church. 

The  Independents  contemplate  with  delight  the  great 
plainness  and  simplicity  of  their  Ecclesiastical  regimen,  the 
unwearied  assiduity  of  their  ministers,  and  the  substantial 
piety  of  their  community  ; they  have  also  their  Owen  and 
ilow,  their  Watts  and  Doddridge. 

The  Congregationalists  dwell  with  delight  on  the  piety 
and  eminence  of  their  forefathers  ; their  flourishing  col- 
leges and  seminaries,  the  learning  of  their  ministry,  and 
the  religious  intelligence  of  their  community. 

The  Baptists  have  their  Gill  and  Gale,  their  scriptuVe 
mode  and  their  great  increase. 

The  Methodists  delight  to  dwell  upon  the  names  of  Wes- 
ley and  Asbury,  and  to  describe  the  ardent  zeal,  and  grow- 
ing numbers  of  their  community. 

The  Moravians  have  their  Hernhut  and  their  Zinzen- 
dorf,  their  patience  and  perseverance,  their  missionary 
zeal  and  their  great  success. 

The  Quakers  dwell  with  satisfaction  upon  the  names  of 
Fox,  Barclay  and  Penn  ; upon  their  plainness  of  speech 
and  dress,  their  abhorrence  of  war  and  bloodshed,  and  up- 
on the  opposition  they  have  met  with  from  the  rvorld,  and 
the  inflexible  integrity  of  their  members. 

The  Universaiists  delight  to  expatiate  on  their  extended 
views  of  the  mercy  of  God  and  the  rapid  spread  of  their 
opinions. 

The  New  Jerusalem  church  has  its  Swedenborg  and  his 
celestial  mysteries,  their  important  discoveries  in  theology, 
and  their  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  invisible  world. 

And  the  Millennial  church  has  its  mother  Ann,  and  hex- 
new  dispensation;  its  virgin  life,  and  its  cros,s  bearing  re- 
ligion. 


2()o  HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Other  denominations  pity  the  ignorance,  and  the  idola-  1 
irons  superstitions  of  the  Homan  Catholicks  ; while  the}^  i 
in  return  look  with  compassion  and  disgust  on  the  heresies  i 
and  schisms,  the  strifes  and  divisions  among  the  different  ; 
parties  of  Protestants.  A Protestant  thinks  with  horrour  i 
on  acknowledging  the  Pope  as  the  head  of  the  church  ; on  ' 
the  other  hand  a Roman  Cathoiick  said  to  the  author — Wc  '' 

• indeed  are  Episcopalians,  bat  we  do  not  wish  to  be  asso- 
ciated with  the  parliamentary  church  of  England,  with  her  d 
worldly  head,  and  her  secularised  hierarchy. 

Otiieir  denominations  pity  the  cold  inconvenient  submer- 
sion of  the  Baptists  ; while  the  Baptists  in  their  turn  cen- 
sure ;md  reject  v.  hat  they  consider  the  insufficient  modes 
of  others. 

The  Methodists  cannot  endure  the  cold,  heartless  and 
unaffected  religion  of  their  neighbours  ; while  others  as  : 
severely  blame  the  irregular  and  intemperate  sallies  of  > 
their  zeal. 

The  Quakers  condemn  with  great  severity  the  pomp  and 
parade,  the  fashions  and  ceremonies  of  the  rest  of  the 
world,  while  the  plainness  and  preciseness,  the  stiff' and  un-  i 
bending  adherence  to  their  own  peculiar  forms  and  opin- 
ions, are  equally  offensive  to  other  denominations.  And 
£0  of  all  the  rest. 

3.  2Vie  similarity  among  different  denominations. — With 
nearly  all  the  denominalions  in  our  country,  1 have  formed 
an  intimate  acquaintance  ; I have  been  with  them  in  publick 
and  in  private,  I have  united  with  them  in  their  family  de- 
votions and  in  their  publick  worship,  and  have  been  struck 
with  the  similarity  which  is  every  where  to  be  observed 
among  them  ; in  their  vestments,  their  habitations,  their 
persons  and  religion.  They  are  nourished  by  the  same 
kind  of  natural  aliment,  and  the  same  gospel  is  their 
spiritual  food  ; they  have  the  same  bible  for  their  guide, 
they  look  to  the  same  spirit  to  enlighten  (hem,  they  trust 
for  salvation  in  the  same  Redeemer,  they  believe  in  the 
.same  Jehovah,  and  among  them  all  is  a redeemed  people 
who  now  constitute  the  church,  the  body  of  Christ,  who 
Will  ere  long  arrive  to  those  happy  realms  where  no  dif-  I 


■i 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


269 


ference  of  denomination  shall  be  known,  where  no 
prejudice  nor  party  shall  prevent  the  harmony  and  fellow- 
ship of  the  saints,  where  no  hard  bearing  interdicts  estab- 
lished in  mistake,  and  nourished  by  tradition,  shall  thwart 
or  enfeeble  or  destroy  the  tenderest  sympathies  of  Christ- 
ian piety  and  brotherly  affection  among  the  members  of  the 
same  spiritual  body,  and  the  heirs  of  the  same  heavenly 
inheritance. 

Such  is  the  sameness  among  Christians,  that  it  is  often 
difficult  in  passing  among  them  promiscuousl}^  to  remem- 
ber to  what  denominations  they  belong  ; this  is  remarkably 
the  case  with  respect  to  the  Independents,  Presbyterians, 
Congregationalists  and  Baptists,  and  more  especially  among 
the  different  classes  of  Presbyterians,  most  of  ail,amongthose 
of  Scottish  descent.  And  although  we  have  to  lament  the 
present  divided  state  of  the  Christian  world,  yet  there  is 
more  union  of  feeling  and  interest ; more  knowledge  of 
each  others  affairs  ; more  sympathy  for  each  others  trials 
and  afflictions  ; and  more  satistaction  in  each  others  pros- 
perity and  happiness,  than  is  generally  supposed,  or  than 
the  author  was  aware  of,  till  he  went  among  the  different 
denominations,  and  learnt  from  actujil  observation  these  in- 
teresting facts.  Whilemany  indeed  are  narrow  and  bigot- 
ted,  and  shut  up  in  the  shell  of  their  own  part}',  many  oth- 
ers are  open  and  liberal  in  their  feelings,  and  are  willing  to 
renounce  the  casts  of  denominations  as  far  as  it  can  be  con- 
sistently done.  .And  the  more  Christians  become  acquaint- 
ed with  each  other,  and  the  more  they  see  of  the  world,  the 
more  this  disposition  prevails.  They  find  no  difficulty  in 
being  established  in  their  own  principles,  and  still  maintain- 
ing a friendly  intercourse  with  others. 

While  the  members  of  some  of  the  great  national  church 
es  and  ecclesiastical  establishments,  like  haughty  lords  look 
down  with  denominational  pride  and  bigotted  hauteur  upon 
small  and  despised  communities,  others  again  like  the  gen- 
erous and  noble  hearted  among  the  rich  and  great,  make 
much  more  account  of  the  smalt  and  scanty  possessions  ot 
their  neighbours  than  they  themselves  suppose.  1 have  ot- 
icn  been  surprised  to  hear  Catholicks  and  Churchmen  con- 


270 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


verge  with  so  much  knowledge  on  the  concerns  of  the  mi- 
nor sects,  and  manifest  such  an  interest  in  those  small  ope- 
rations, which  the  parties  themselves  supposed  were  scarce- 
ly known  beyond  the  bounds  of  their  own  circumscribed 
communities. 

4.  Things  to  he  lamented  among  Christians. — Under  this 
head  we  may  enumerate — 

First — The  want  of  social  intercourse  between  the  differ- 
ent denominations,  and  especially  among  their  ministers.  At 
the  formation  ofa  bible  society  in  Germany,  a number  of  the 
pastors  of  the  different  churches  in  the  city,  for  the  first 
time  in  their  lives,  spoke  with  each  other  ! Such  is  the  ef- 
fect of  bigotry  and  seclusion,  and  such  on  the  other  hand 
are  the  benign  and  ameliorating  influences  of  bible  institu- 
tions. How  many  thousands  by  their  means  have  formed 
an  acquaintance  and  contracted  a friendship  for  each  other, 
who  but  for  them,  would  have  remained  forever  distanced 
and  estranged. 

Many  denominations  cannot  as  they  suppose,  consistently 
with  the  rules  of  their  churches,  or  with  the  laws  of  pro- 
priety and  good  order,  admit  the  ministers  of  other  denomi- 
nations \o  preach  in  their  pulpits  or  to  officiate  among 
them,  however  great  may  be  their  learning,  substantial  their 
piety,  illustrious  their  talents,  or  extensive  their  useful- 
ness ; they  are  delighted  to  hear  them  in  other  places  ; they 
follow  them  from  one  end  of  the  town  to  the  other  ; they 
are  united  to  them  by  principle  and  affection,  but  still  must 
submit  to  the  irrevocable  interdicts,  and  spiritual  embar- 
goes under  which  their  churches  are  laid. 

Second — The  small  degree  of  union  and  fellowship  not 
only  among  different  denominations,  but  among  different 
branches  of  the  same  denomination. 

The  different  kinds  of  Presbyterians,  as  the  Kirk  ofScot- 
lantl,  and  the  Seceders  ; the  Burghers,  and  Kirk  Relief; 
the  Cameronians,  and  Constitutionals,  all  have  their  pulpit 
and  communion  bars,  and  are  afraid  of  committing  spiritual 
fornication  with  each  other. 

The  Baptists  too,  notwithstanding  they  are  viewed  by  the 
world  as  colleagued  together  to  shut  out  all  others  from  a 


IllSTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


271 


piirticipation  in  their  privileges  and  enjoyments,  arc  mourn- 
fully severed  and  estranged  from  each  other. 

Those  of  the  Particular  and  General  persuasion  ; Cal- 
vinists and  Arminians  ; the  Six  Principle  Order  and  the 
Five  Principle  men  ; Sabbatarians  and  First  Day  people  ; 
Freewillers  and  Emancipators,  all  have  their  lets  and  hin- 
drances, and  after  baptizing  in  the  same  river,  part  forev- 
er upon  its  banks. 

Third — The  want  of  union  and  harmony  among  the  min- 
isters of  the  gospel,  not  only  of  different,  but  of  the  same 
denominations  and  too  much  of  the  prevalence  of  that  dis- 
position, which  the  disciples  of  the  Saviour  were  after- 
wards ashamed  to  avow,  when  they  disputed  among  them- 
selves by  the  way,  who  should  be  the  greatest. 

This  subject  is  beginning  to  be  discussed  in  the  religious 
publications  of  the  day,  and  perhaps  no  one  of  the  kind  is 
more  worthy  to  be  continued. 

Fourth — The  disposition  among  different  parties  of  Chris- 
tians, to  misrepresent  and  discolour  the  sentiments,  and  ex- 
aggerate the  faults  of  each  other.  Probably  more  than  one 
half  the  trouble  and  commotion  in  the  Christian  world,  is 
produced  by  this  mischievous  disposition.  The  Arminian 
will  have  it,  that  the  Calvinist  is  a fatalist,  and  makes  man 
a mere  machine,  who  is  no  way  accountable  for  his  actions. 
The  Calvinist  on  the  other  hand,  declares  the  Arminian 
depends  on  the  merit  of  his  good  works  to  help  him  to 
heaven  ; and  though  both  deny  the  charges,  and  request 
permission  to  explain  their  creeds,  3'et  they  both  continue 
to  maintain  their  positions,  as  if  they  had  never  been  denied. 

Fifth — A blindness  to  the  faults  of  their  own  party,  and 
an  equal  degree  of  blindness  to  the  virtues  of  others.  Every 
person  of  candour  and  discernment  will  certainly  see  many 
things  among  his  own  people  which  he  will  sincerely  wish 
were  reformed  ; and  he  will  also  discover  some  things  in 
almost  all  other  denominations  which  he  will  as  sincerely 
desire  them  to  adopt. 

Sixth — The  absence  of  a sufficient  degree  of  courtesy  and 
kindness  among  the  different  denominations,  as  such  and  the 
prevalence  of  a spirit  of  proselytism  and  monopoly. 


272 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


When  sheep  wander  from  the  enclosure  of  one  worldly 
shepherd  to  another,  he  considers  it  his  duty  to  give  infor- 
mation, and  adopt  measures  to  restore  them  to  their  right 
owners.  But  no  such  maxims  prevail  among  spiritual  shep- 
herds 5 they  not  only  shut  them  up  in  their  folds  and  mark 
them  as  their  prey,  but  as  one  justly  observes,  they  take 
the  greatest  pains  to  tole  them  in. 

Seventh — The  pursuit  of  measures  calculated  to  widen 
the  breaches,  and  multiply  the  differences  among  different 
classes  of  Christians,  instead  of  striving  to  see  how  nearly 
they  can  approximate  each  other.  A company  of  Pedo- 
baptist  and  Baptist  missionaries,  being  located  near  to  each 
other  in  one  of  the  East-India  stations,  agreed  to  converse 
together  upon  all  those  topicks  on  which  they  were  agreed, 
before  they  entered  upon  those  wherein  they  differed  ; and 
the  last  account  of  them  was,  that  they  had  not  yet  gone 
through  the  first  head. 

5.  General  Remarks. — All  denominations  have  their  great 
troubles  and  their  small  ones,  their  vexations  from  with- 
out, and  their  turmoils  and  perplexities  within.  Among 
them  all,  with  reference  to  their  creeds  and  ceremonies, 
are  found  those  who  may  be  called  high  and  low  and  »nod- 
erate.  They  all  have  their  ultras  and  their  radicals — their 
Peters  and  Judasses— who  are  never  contented  with  their 
religious  homes,  and  yet  refuse  to  leave  them. 

Among  the  ministers  of  all  denominations  may  be  found 
fixed  stars,  blazing  comets,  and  falling  meteors  ; but  as  in 
the  heavenly  system,  so  in  the  Christian  hemisphere,the  first 
class  are  by  far  the  most  useful. 

The  strifes  and  divisions,  the  bickerings  and  jealousies, 
among  the  members  of  the  same  denomination,  are  like  fam- 
ily contentions,  which  will  be  suspended  or  forgotten  on  the 
appearance  of  a common  enemy  ; and  as  thunder-storms 
drive  timorous  animals  of  different  natures  together,  for  mu- 
tual protection,  so  persecution  and  oppression  often  lead 
the  jarring  minor  sects  to  draw  near  together  for  common 
safety.  In  England  those  who  are  continually  contending 
with  each  other  as  theologians,  still  have  a common  bond  of 
union  on  the  principle  of  dissent. 


HISTORY  OF  ATL  RELIGION'S. 


27.5 


All  proselytes  to  new  opinions  in  religion  are  apt  to  be 
more  ardent  and  sanguine  than  those  who  have  been  ed- 
ucated in  them. 

All  apostates  from  any  peculiar  opinions  or  particular 
communities,  are  generally  treated  with  more  severity,  by 
those  who  still  embrace  them,  than  other  persons  of  pre- 
cisely the  same  sentiments  who  have  never  changed. 

In  some  instances  those  who  are  nearly  alike  have  an 
aflinity  and  friendship  for  each  other,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
Independents,  Oongregationalists  and  Baptists  ; but  in  oth- 
er cases  such  a likeness  is  the  foundation  of  perpetual 
jealousies  and  strife  ; and  the  more  unlike  denominations 
are,  the  less  disputing  and  contention  there  is  among 
them. 

The  Roman  Catholicks  and  the'  Quakers,  Methodists, 
Baptists,  &c.  scarcely  ever  ftdl  into  collisions  ; like  the 
Persian  empire,  the  space  between  them  and  other  nations 
is  so  wide,  that  they  have  no  fear  of  encroachment. 

In  all  departments  of  Christendom,  as  upon  the  globe  we 
inhabit,  with  respect  to  Christian  affections,  we  find  the 
torrid,  the  temperate,  and  the  frigid  zones. 

Among  the  different  denominations,  as  in  religious  publi- 
cations, all  that  is  truly  valuable,  and  woithy  the  attention 
of  the  wise  and  good,  goes  the  rounds  and  appears  substan- 
tially the  same  among  them  all. 

There  are  certain  things  among  all  denominations  v/hich 
they  do  not  wish  to  hear  repeated  too  often,  and  generally 
prefer  to  mention  them  by  way  of  circumlocution,  rather 
than  by  direct  and  unqualified  expressions. 

Thus  far  I have  attempted  to  describe  the  different  par- 
ties of  Christendom  as  they  have  heretofore  existed,  but 
the  time  is  rapidly' tolling  on,  and  indeed  the  period  seens 
to  have  arrived,  when  the  whole  will  be  classed  under 
two  general  heads,  and  all  will  file  off  in  two  grau  l divisions, 
viz.  the  friends  and  the  opposers  of  experimental  religion, 
and  evangelical  exertions.  All  other  distinctions  seem  to 
be  melting  down  into  these,  and  Churchmen  and  Dissent- 
ers, Calvinists  and  Arminians,  Pedohaptists  and  Baptists,  are 


274 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


rallying  around  these  two  standards,  and  thus  forming  the 
two  armies  of  Gog  and  Magog,  by  whom  the  great  and  de- 
cisive battle  shall  finally  be  fought. 

The  friends  of  experimental  religion  are  the  friends  of 
missions,  and  all  the  evangelizing  efforts  of  the  present 
day  ; they  rejoice  to  hear  of  revivals  of  religion,  and  of  all 
the  successful  enterprises  for  the  conversion  of  the  heath- 
en, and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  the  world,  among  what- 
ever people  they  prevail,  or  by  whatever  denominations 
they  are  promoted  ; while  those  on  the  other  side,  if  not 
absolutely  hostile,  are  cold  and  indifferent  towards  such 
events.  When  any  well  written  publication  is  issued  in 
the  world,  in  defence  of  evangelical  principles,  it  is  imme- 
diately sought  for  bj'  this  class  of  Christians,  and  readily 
circulates  among  them,  whether  it  be  written  by  a Cath- 
olick  or  Protestant,  a mitred  prelate,  a learned  presby- 
ter, or  an  obscure  dissenter  ; whether  the  writer  prac- 
tises aspersion,  affusion  or  immersion  ; or  whether  he 
supplicates  the  throne  of  Jehovah  in  liturgick  forms,  or 
extempore  prayer.  A book  of  this  kind  obtains  friends 
and  patrons  among  all  deno.-ninations  of  Christians  just  as 
the  magnet  in  going  through  a pulverised  mass  of  differ- 
ent materials,  will  attract  around  it  all  the  particles  of  iron, 
while  those  of  other  substances  are  left  behind.  It  is 
no  matter  whether  these  principles  prevail  in  Ameri- 
ca, Europe  or  India  ; all  religious  intelligence  of  import- 
ance in  a few  weeks  travels  across  the  Atlantick,  and  in  a 
few  months  around  the  world,  and  produces  sensations  of 
pleasure  or  pain,  in  the  different  parties,  according  to  their 
respective  views  of  christianit\'. 

And  what  has  been  said  of  the  friends  of  these  princi- 
ples, may  also  be  asserted  of  their  opposers,  as  the  account 
of  the  defection  of  the  Baptist  minister  in  Calcutta,  and  the 
story  of  Ram  Roy  the  Unitarian  Brahman,  has  shown. 

In  concluding  these  reflections,  I shall  take  the  liberty  of 
introducing  the  remarks  of  three  distinguished  writers,  who 
have  preceded  the  author  in  more  elaborate  works  upon 
the  same  subject  • 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


275 


“ Though  the  ends  to  be  answered  by  divine  providence 
(says  Hannah  Adams)  in  permitting  such  a variety  of  opin- 
ions, cannot  be  fully  comprehended  ; yet  we  may  rest  as- 
sured, that  they  are  under  the  direction  of  an  all-perfect 
Being,  who  governs  in  infinite  wisdom. 

“ From  seeming  evil  still  educing  good. 

And  better  thence  again,  and  better  still 

In  infinite  progression.”  Thompson. 

“ While  the  writing  of  this  book,  (says  the  Rev.  R. 
Adam)  has  served  to  establish  and  settle  the  author  in  his 
own  principles,  in  preference  to  those  of  other  denomina- 
tions, it  has,  ^the  same  time,  extended  and  strengthened 
his  charity  ana  good  will  towards  those  who  differ  from 
him  ; and,  by  the  nearer  acquaintance  with  them  and  their 
principles,  to  which  it  has  been  the  means  of  introducing 
him,  his  charity  is  no  doubt  more  “according  to  knowledge.’’’ 

“ May  the  reading — the  perusal  of  it,  have  the  same 
happy  effect  upon  all  those  into  whose  hands  it  shall  fall. — 
May  it  lead  them  to  examine  the  foundation  of  their  own 
faith,  as  well  as  of  that  of  others  ; may  it  serve  to  excite 
their  Christian  charity  where  it  was  wanting,  and  to  strength- 
en it  where  it  was  weak.  And,  while  they  lament  the  un- 
happy contentions  and  divisions  that  prevail  in  the  world, 
may  they  all  labour  earnestly  in  their  several  stations  to 
suggest  such  methods  as  may  prove  most  effectual  for  re- 
covering and  preserving  the  unity  of  the  faith  in  the  bond 
of  peace.  At  the  same  time,  aware  that  it  is  he  only  who 
stilleth  the  raging  of  the  sea,  and  the  noi.se  of  his  waves, 
and  “ the  madness  of  the  people,”  that  can  say  effectually 
unto  contending  parties,  “ peace,  be  still ;”  and  that  it  is 
he  only  who  gave  us  the  command  to  “ love  one  another,” 
that  can  enable  us  duly  to  fulfil  it,  by  our  loving,  not  “ in 
word,  nor  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  truth  let  them  fer- 
vently beg  of  God  a sovereign  remedy  for  these  our  con- 
tentions. 

“ When — “O  when,  shall  all  these  enmities  be  abolish- 
ed by  the  overpowering  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  light  and 
love?  When  shall  these  unhappy  walls  of  partition  be 
broken  down,  and  the  whole  flock  of  Christ  become  one 


276 


niSTORV  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


blesserl  fold  under  Jesus,  the  Universal  Shepherd  ? When 
shall  we  arrive  at  the  ‘ 'perfect  unity  of  thefaiih'  and  main- 
tain the  ‘ unity  of  the  K>pirit,  in  the  bond  of  love  ?’’ — When 
shall  the  glory  and  beauty  of  the  primitive  church  be  re-  i 
stored,  where  the  '•multitude  of  them  that  lelievcd  raere  of  ip 
one  heart  and  one  soulf  united  in  one  faith  and  hope,  by  the  il 
almighty  influences  of  one  spirit  ?”(2) 

Dr.  Evans  in  his  reflections  m behalf  of  Christian  mode-  ' 
ration,  at  the  close  of  his  Sketch  of  All  Religions  has  the 
seven  following  propositions,  viz. 

1.  “ Since  the  best  and  wisest  of  mankind,  thus  differ  on 
the  speculative  tenets  of  religion,  let  us 
the  extent  of  the. human  faculties. 

2.  “ The  diversity  of  religious  opinions  implies  no  reflec- 
tion upon  the  sufficiency  of  Scripture  to  instruct  us  in  mat- 
ters of  faith  and  practice,  and  should  not,  therefore,  be 
made  a pretence  for  uncharitableness. 

3.  “ Let  not  any  one  presume  to  exempt  himself  from 
an  attention  to  religion,  because  some  of  its  tenets  seem  in- 
volved in  difficulties. 

4.  “ Let  us  reflect  with  pleasure  in  how  many  importarit 
articles  of  belief  all  Christians  are  agreed. 

5.  “ We  should  allow  to  others  the  same  right  of  private 
judgment  in  religious  matters,  which  we  claim  and  exercise 
ourselves. 

6.  “ Let  us  be  careful  to  treat  those  who  differ  from  us, 
with  kindness. 

7.  “ Let  us  not  repine  because  perfect  unanimity  of  re- 
ligious sentiment  is  unattainable  in  this  present  state.” 

Each  of  tliese  propositions  are  accompanied  with  illus- 
trations by  that  c.mdid  writer,  which  the  author  would  glad- 
ly transcribe,  would  his  limits  permit. 

(2j  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  i,  preface,  pp.  24.25. 


m^estly  estimate 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


TABULAR  AND  STATISTICAL 
Views  of  all  Religions. 

PAGANS. 

This  class  of  mankind  are  found  in  al- 
most all  parts  of  the  world,  but  the  great  body 
of  them  reside  in  Hindostan,  China,  Tartar}^, 

Japan  and  the  neighbouring  regions  of  the 
east. 

The  Grand  Lama  of  Thibet  is  a kind  of 
High  Priest,  Pope  or  Patriarch,  for  the  Tar- 
tars and  Chinese. 

The  number  of  Priests  around  this  spiritu- 
.al  Potentate  are  said  to  be  20,000 

The  number  of  Brahmans  in  Hindostan,  are 
estimated  by  Mr.  Ward,  at  100,000 

The  number  of  temples  dedicated  to  Con- 
fucius, alone,  in  China,  are  1,056 

The  number  of  gods  among  the  Hindoos, 
are  computed  at  330,000,000 

This  account  however  must  be  considered 
as  a species  of  Brahminical  pride  and  extrav- 
agance. 

Respecting  the  real  number  of  the  gods  of 
the  Heathen,  or  of  their  priests  and  temples, 

• we  are  entirely  uninformed. 

The  total  number  of  Pagans  may  be  esti- 
mated  at(l) 400,000,QQO 

(1)  fhis  is  indeed  a much  lower  estimate  than  is  gene- 
rally made  of  this  portion  of  the  human  familj',  but  1 am 
inclined  to  think  it  is  yet  much  beyond  their  actual  number. 
We  almost  always  overrate  a great  congregation,  a promis- 
cuous assembly,  or  the  inhabitants  of  a kingdom,  whose 
census  has  never  been  taken  ; and  as  very  little  is  known 
for  a c.ertainty  respecting  the  population  of  any  con'=idcra- 

24 


278  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION'S. 

MAHO.METANS. 

The  number  of  mosques  in  Fez,  the  capital 
of  Morocco,  is  nearly(2) 

The  number  of  mosques  and  churches  in 

1,000 

Constantinople,  in  1663,  according  to  the 
boasting  proclamation  of  Molo  Mahomet,  was 

4,122 

Their  number  at  present  according  to 
Morse,  is  about 

300 

The  whole  number  of  the  priests  of  this  re- 
ligion and  of  their  mosques,  are  as  much  un- 
knovvn  as  those  of  the  Pagans. 

Their  total  number  maj  be  computed  ut(3)  100,000,000 

JEWS. 

An  equal  degree  of  obscurity  rests  upon  j 
the  remnant  of  Israel  as  to  the  number  of 
their  priests  and  synagogues,  as  that  which 
prevails  over  the  preceding  departments. 

Their  total  number  I shall  compute  at  7,000,000 

CHRISTIANITY — roman  catholicks. 

That  the  reader  may  form  some  idea  of  the 
immensity  of  the  church  of  Rome,  I shall  give  a 
compendious  view  of  the  ecclesiastical  estab- 
lishments of  two  Catholick  countries  before  the 
revolutions  they  have  experienced. 

l)le  part  of  the  world-  except  Europe  and  America,  1 am 
conlident  that  if  an  exact  census  were  taken  of  the  heath- 
en world,  it  would  fall  many  millions  short  of  the  number 
at  which  they  have  generally  been  computed.  When 
Capt.  Cook  discovered  the  island  of  Otaheite,  he  comput- 
ed the  number  of  inhabitants  at  160,000,  but  (he  missiona- 
ries have  since  ascertained  that  they  amount  to  only 
16,000.  Brown’s  Hist.  ofMissions,  vol.  I. 

(2)  Belamy’s  Hist,  of  All  Religions. 

(3)  For  the  same  reasons  which  were  stated  above,  I 
have  put  the  number  of  this  people  below  that  of  some 
other  writers. 


HISTORY  OF  \LL  RELIGIONS-  ll  < 


France.,  bejore  the  Revolution. 

STATE  OF  THE  CLERGY. 

136  Archbishops  and  Bishops.  ') 

11,833  Dignitaries,  Canons  and  Prebends. 
13,0U0  Inferior  Servants  of  the  Choir. 

2?, 000  Priors  and  Chaplains. 

4Q,0o0  Parish  Priisu. 

50.000  Vi  ears. 

100,000  Ecclesiasties  in  orders,  with  or 
without  benirtces. 


Seculars, 

241,988, 


MONKS. 

1,120  Chiefs  of  the  orders. 

6,740  Abbeys  of  Men. 

23,655  Other  established  Societies. 
46,500  Mendicants. 


I 


( 


71, 013. 


NUNS. 

10,120  Abbeys  of  Women. 

2,660  Priories  of  Women.  | 

600  Canonesses.  1 

64,000  Other  established  Societies.  } 

2,692  Other  Societies  without  founda*  | 

tion.  J 


Rfitns, 

70,972 


RECAPJTtfLATJON. 

341,989  Secular  Clergy, 

78,013  Monks. 

79,972  Nuns. 

60,302  Inferiour  iMinisters  of  the  Churches, 


460,078  Total. 

Putting  the  population  at  25,000,000,  the  Clergy  were 
about  1 -52nd  part  in  France,  and  their  revenue  "in  1787 
was  estimated  at  173,000,000  livres. 


280 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


JVumbers  of  the  Clergy,  and  statement  of  their 
before  the  Revolution  in  Spain. 
Archbishops  nnd  Bishops, 

Canons  and  Dignitaries,  - - - 

Prebends,  - - . , 

Parish  Rectors,  - . . . 

Curates,  - • . . , 

Other  beneficed  Clergy, 
lieiigious  men  of  the  greater  orders, 

Religious  men  of  the  minor  orders,  - 
Hermitands,  .... 
Servants,  ..... 
Sacristans,  church  clerks, 

Monks,  ..... 

Briars  with  shoes,  ... 

Friars  without  shoes, 

Regular  Congregationists, 

Servants  of  regulars,  . - . 

Youths  in  their  houses, 


Property, 

62 

2.399 

- t,869 
16,481 

4,927 

16,400 

17‘4ll 

9,088 

- 1,416 
3,987 

15.000 
5,500 

13,500 

30.000 
2,000 

6.400 
1,800 


Total,  . 148,242 

"Yuas  and  religious  women,  - - . 32,000 


Riving  in  more  than  3, oOo  Convents,  - 180,242 

Property  heloflging  to  the  Clergy. 

Value  £. 

Pious  Foundations,  for  the  use  ofboth  sexes,  ) „„  „„ 
consisting  in  lands  and  buildings,  . ^ i 

Estates  of  the  Secular  Cierg}',  - - 62,000,000 

Estates  of  the  regular  Clergy,  - - 62,CC0,000 


Real  property,  land  and  buildings,  - j01 86,500,000 

Exclusive  of  tithes,  and  various  other  taxes  and  dues  for 
the  Clergy. 


The  above  property  was  put  on  sale,  in  1822.  The  pro- 
ceeds were  to  pay  off  the  national  debt,  which,  on  the  21st 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


281 


September,  1820,  was  stated  in  the  Cortes  to  amount  to 
£140,000,000. 

It  is  curious,  that  in  general,  merit,  and  not  family  or  in- 
fluence, guided  the  appointment  of  Spanish  Bishops  ; and 
although  surpassing  all  other  prelates  in  riches,  they  have 
been  equalled  by  few  in  self-denial  and  generosity.  The 
most  beautiful  aqueducts,  fountains,  and  public  walks  in 
the  cities  of  Spain,  have  been  erected  by  Bishops,  in  some 
cases  whole  towns  have  been  raised  from  ruins  by  them. 
The  smallness  of  their  expenditure  on  themselves,  while 
they  bestowed  large  sums  on  the  poor,  and  on  works  of 
public  utility,  in  their  diocesses,  will  ever  do  honour  to  the 
history  of  the  Spanish  episcopacy.  It  is  said,  that  in  latter 
days,  the  Prince  of  Peace  introduced  some  corruptions  in- 
to the  mode  of  Appointment,  and  thereby  diminished  the 
general  estimation  of  the  body. 

Since  the  revolutions  of  Europe  the  number  of  the  cler- 
gy of  almost  all  kinds  has  been  greatly  diminished,  but  still 
they  are  probably  more  numerous  than  those  of  all  other 


denominations  beside,  and  may  be  stated  as  follows,  viz. 

, The  Pope,  - - - - - I 

Cardinals,  - - - - - 72 

Archbishops,  - - - . 120 

Suffragan  Bishops,  ....  7go 

Vicars  General,  Metropolitans,  Canons,  Prebends, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  - - 4,047 

Rectors  of  parishes.  Chaplains,  missionaries  and 
other  clergymen  in  actual  employ,  - - 145,000 

Total,  .....  "l  50, 000 

Places  of  worship,  ...  120,000 


“ This  makes  an  average  of  about  one  place  of  worship  for  every  1000 
persons  ; and  Roman  Catholicks  require  more  places  of  worship  than  Pro- 
testants, because  what  they  consider  divine  service,  and  which  they  aro 
bound  to  attend,  the  mass,  can  be  performed  in  the  morning  only,  and  by  a 
minister  fasting  from  the  previous  midnight.  Evening  devotions  are  not 
considered  a service  by  them,  nor  much  attended.  Hence,  in  Catholick 
countries,  from  six  o’clock  in  tlie  morning  until  one  in  the  afternoon  on 
Sundays,  the  population  is  in  movement  to  and  from  church;  from  four 
in  the  evening  to  ten  is  generally  spent  in  relaxation  and  amusement.'’ 
“ The  above  statement  makes  one  cleigyman  for  something  less  than 
a tiiousand  persons,  e.xclusive  of  the  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  ; and  a 
2 1* 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGION’S. 


28-^ 


Roman  Catliolick  clergyman  cannot  go  through  the  duties  of  liis  minia- 
try  well  for  more  than  one  thousand  people.  The  masses,  auricular  con- 
fessions, and  attendance  on  the  sick,  which  must  not  be  refused,  and 
many  other  observances,  make  his  duties  more  laborious  than  those  of 
a Protestant  clergyman  with  double  that  number  of  hearers,  who  are  not 
taught  that  the  perpetual  interference  of  a clergyman  is  necessary.” 

In  France  alone  the  Catholick  clergy  amount  to  thirty 
five  thousand,  and  the  Bishops  deem  it  necessary  to  aug- 
ment the  number  to  fifty  thousand.  Their  theological  stu- 
dents in  that  kingdom  preparing  for  holy  orders,  are  thirty 
thousand,  and  if  they  are  any  »vay  proportioned  to  that 
number  in  other  Catholick  countries,  they  must  amount  in 
the  whole  to  at  least  one  hundred  thousand. 

“ The  Pope,  as  a temporal  prince  or  civil  magistrate,  is 
personally  the  least  expensive  one  in  Europe.  Mr.  Eustace 
considers  that  five  shillings  a day  pays  the  expense  of  his 
table.  A heavy  military  establishment  appears  to  absorb 
the  bulk  of  the  revenue.  The  Milan  Prospetto  states  the 
population  of  the  Papal  territory  at  2,430,000  ; the  reve- 
nue at  £1,200,000  ; and  the  army  at  12,000  men.” 

“ In  Rome,  the  ordinary  income  of  a Cardinal,  the  next 
dignity  in  the  church  to  the  Pope,  is  £400  to  £500  ; and 
as  ancient  usage  entails  certain  expenses  on  their  rank  when 
in  publick,  they  have  very  little  left  for  private  comforts.” 

“ There  are  a few  Roman  cardinals,  a dozen  at  most, 
who  have  good  incomes,  and  are  able  to  come  forward  in 
society  in  a manner  corresponding  to  their  rank.  They 
may  have,  on  an  average,  £2000  a year,  arising  from  the 
emoluments  of  some  civil  office  which  they  exercise  tn  the 
state,  as  Secretaries  of  State,  Governors  of  Provinces,  or 
Ministers  of  other  departments  of  the  civil  government. — 
The  ecclesiastics  who  serve  the  churches  in  Rome,  and 
who  are  seen,  clothed  in  the  gorgeous  vestments  of  their 
splendid  worship,  like  many  others  who  take  part  in  pomp- 
ous scenes,  retire  from  them  to  very  humble  homp,  and 
with  scanty  incomes  from  the  church,  engage  in  tuition  and 
other  pursuits,  to  add  to  the  means  ot  their  support. 
Amongst  them  are  often  to  be  found  men  of  great  learning 
and  merit ; the  number  of  their  pupils  is  generally  four  to 


history  of  all  RELIGiOKS. 


283 


six  ■ in  addition  to  the  studies  within  doors,  they  may  be 
reo-ularly  seen  walking  out  with  these  youths,  delivering 
lectures  as  they  walk,  a favourite  mode  of  instruction  with 
them,  and  said  to  be  attended  with  good  effects.” 

The  following  table  selected  from  a late  European  publi- 
cation, exhibits  a concise  view  of  the  extent  ot  the  Roman 
Catholick  denomination  throughout  the  woild. 


Name  of  the  Nation.  1 

Num.  of  Catholicks. 

Expend,  on  Clergy. 

France, 

29,000,000 

4,573,200 

Spain, 

11,000,000 

4,884,000 

Portugal,  - - . 

3,000,000 

1,332,000 

Hungary, 

4,000,000 

1,420,800 

United  States, 

600,000 

133,200 

Italy,  - ' - 

19,391,000 

3,445,440 

Austria, 

15,918,000 

3,552,000 

Switzerland, 

600,000 

133,200 

Prussia, 

4,000,000 

888,000 

German  States, 

4,763,000 

1,265,400 

Holland, 

700,000 

248,640 

Netherlands, 

3,000,000 

466,200 

Russia, 

5,500,000 

1,221,000 

G.  Britain  and  Ireland, 

5,800,000 

1,221,000 

Turkey,  &c. 

1,000,000 

133,200 

Seuth-America, 

15,000,000 

1,998,000 

In  other  countries. 

1 1,500,000 

333,000 

124,672,000 

27,248,280 

Making  an  average  for  each  clergyman  including  the  high 
salaries  of  the  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  of  about  two 
hundred  dollars.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  Ro- 
man Catholick  clergymen  have  no  wives  nor  families  to  sup- 
port, which  they  consider  a great  felicity. 


281 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Patriarchs  in  the  old  church,  - 4 

Ditto  in  the. Oriental  churches,  - 6 

Archbishops  and  Bishops  among  all  classes 
of  Greeks  including  the  Patriarchs  computed  at 
Places  of  worship  computed  at 
Clergymen  in  actual  employ,  computed  at  (4) 

The  total  number  of  the  Greeks  may  be 
computed  as  follows  : 

in  the  Russian  dominions,  36,000,000  ' 

In  the  Austrian  ditto,  2,000,000  I 

In  Turkey,  ’6,0o0,000| 

In  other  parts  of  the  world,  2,000,000 

Some  writers  call  the  Metropolitan  of  Moscow,  a Patri- 
arch, but  he  is  not  included  in  the  above  statement. 


10 

614 

50,000 

100,000 


46,000,000 


LUTHERANS. 


“ The  following  is  a statement,  collected  from  a late  cen- 
sus taken  in  Germany,  from  Morse’s  Gazetteer,  the  Cy- 
clopaedia and  the  records  of  the  several  Synods  of  said 


church. 

In  Germany  there  are 
In  the  Prussian  dominions, 
In  Russia, 

In  France, 

In  Hungary, 

In  the  Danish  dominions, 
In  the  Swedish  ditto. 


13,000,000 

5.600.000 

2.500.000 

1.100.000 

800,000 

1 ,800,000 
3,000,000 


(4)The  common  clergy  among  the  Greeks  in  many  cas- 
es. approach  very  near  the  level  of  the  peasancry,  and  of 
course,  they  are  supposed  to  be  more  numerous  in  propor- 
tion to  the  population  than  among  the  Catholicks. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


285 


In  the  Netherlands,  England,  Switzerland,  ) „„„ 

East- Indies,  Lc.  \ 

In  the  United  States,  700,000 


Total,  28,000,000 

In  the  United  States,  the  Lutherans  have  175  clergymen 
attached  to  their  respective  Synods,  and  about  20  or  25, 
who  call  themselves  Independent  Lutheran  ministers.  The 
number  of  congregations  in  the  United  States  is  computed 
to  be  900.”(5) 

The  Bishops  in  Denmark,  Sweden  and  Norway, 
including  the  Archbishop  of  Sweden,  are  - 24 

There  are  some  hundreds  of  superintendents 
of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Germany  and  other 
kingdoms,  who,  notwithstanding  they  perform  pre- 
cisely the  same  offices  as  the  northern  Bishops, 
are  not  however  graced  with  Episcopal  titles. 

Places  of  wor.ship,  about  - - 20,000 

Clergy  of  all  kinds,  about  - - 25,000 


CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 


Archbishops  in  England,  2 > 

Ditto  in  Ireland,  4 ^ 

Bishops  in  England,  including  the  Bishop^ 
of  Sodor  and  Man,  - - 25 

Ditto  in  Ireland,  - - 18  | 

Ditto  in  Scotland,  - 6 

Ditto  in  United  States,  - 10  | 

Ditto  in  Quebeck  and  Nova  Scotia,  2 | 
Ditto  in  Calcutta,  - - 1 J 

Archdeacons,  Deans,  Canons,  .Prebends,  &c, 
over  . . - . 

Clergy,  including  the  ecclesiastical  dignita-  i 
ries  in  England  and  Wales,  20,000  \ 

In  other  parts,  - 2,000  j 


6 


62 


1200 

22,000 


(5)  Evangelical  Lmiiinanj,  a Lutheran  religious  paper. 


2^6 


History  of  all  religions. 


Places  of  worship  in  all  countries,  * 13,500 

The  whole  population  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land and  its  branches  in  all  parts  of  the  world, 

I shall  compute  at  - - - 10,000,000 

The  following  statement  of  the  English  Bishopricks,  and 
the  value  of  the  different  sees,  according  to  the  present 
Rentals,  taken  from  the  European  Magazine  for  1817,  may 
not  be  unacceptablo  to  the  reader. 

„lrckbishop  of  Canterbw'y- — the  Duke  of  Rut- 
land’s cousin,  Dr.  C.  Manners  Sutton,  - ^88,800 

Archbishop  oj  York — Lord  Vernon’s  and  Lord 
liarcourt’s  brother.  Dr.  Edward  Venable  Vernon,  62,160 
Dur/iaw—Lord  Barrington’s  uncle,  H.  S.  Bar- 
rington, .....  94,660 

Winchester — Lord  North’s  brother,  Hon.  B. 

North, 79,920 

Ely — The  Duke  of  Rutland’s  tutor.  Dr.  Sparke,  53,280 
London — Dr.  Howley,  39,960 

Bath  and  Wells — Duke  of  Gloucester’s  tutor,  Dr. 

R.  Beaden,  ....  22,200 

Chichester — Duke  of  Richmond’s  tutor.  Dr.  Buck- 
ner, - - - - . - 17,760 

Litchfield  and  Coventry— -Loxd  Cornwallis’s  uncle, 

Dr.  J.  Cornwallis,  ...  22,200 

Worcester — Dr.  Cornwall,  - 17,760 

Hereford — Dr.  Huntingford,  - 21,756 

Bangor — The  son  of  the  Q,ueen’s  English  master, 

Dr.  J.  W.  Majendie,  ...  22,200 

St.  Asaph — Duke  of  Beaufort’s  tutor.  Dr.  Lux- 
more,  ...  - - 26,640 

Oxford — Brother  of  the  Regent’s  tutor,  Dr.  Jack- 
son,  ....  - 13,o20 

Lincoln — Mr.  Pitt’s  Secretary,  Dr.  G.  P.  Tom- 
lines, - -■  - • - 22,200 

Salisbury — Princess  Charlotte’s  tutor,  Dr.Fisher,  26,640 
Norwich — Dr.  Bathurst,  - - 17,760 

Carlisle — Duke  of  Portland’s  tutor,  Dr.  Goode - 
nough,  ....  - 15,540 

S(,  David's — Dr.  Burgess,  - - 22,200 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


287 


Rochester — Duke  of  Portl.'ind’s  Secretary,  Dr. 

King,  ....  G,660 

Exeter — Lord  Chichester’s  brother,  Hon.  G.  Pel- 
ham, ....  13,320 

Peterborough — Dr.  J.  Parson’s,  - 4,440 

Bristol — Mr.  Percival’s  tutor,  Dr.  W.  L.  Mansel,  4,440 
Landaff — Mr.  Marsh,  late  Dr  Watson,  3,996 

Gloucester — Hon.  Dr.  H.  Ryder,  - 6,328 

Chester — Lord  Ellenborough’s  brother.  Dr.  H. 

Law,  ....  4,440 


The  highest  salary  of  any  American  Bishop  is  not  prob- 
ably more  than  the  lowest  of  the  above  list. 

PRESBYTERIANS. 


KIRK  OF  SCOTLAND EDINBURGH  PRESBYTERY. 

1 . Synod  of  Lothian  and  Tu'ceddale. 

Ministers. 

George  H.  Baird,  D.  D. 
William  Ritchie,  D.  D. 
And.  Brown,  D.  D. 

T.  Macknight,  D.  D. 
Walter  Tait,  A.  M. 
Henry  Grey,  A.  M. 

Wm.  Simpson,  D.  D. 
Alex.  Brunton,  D.  D. 

ho.  Davidson,  D.  D. 
John  Campbell,  D.  D 
John  Inglis,  D.  D. 

Rob.  Anderson,  D.  D. 
Tho.  Fleming,  D.  D, 
William  Muir,  D.  D. 
David  Ritchie,  D.  D. 
Andrew  Grant,  D.  D. 

A.  M.  Thomson,  D.  D. 


Parishes 
High 

Old 

College 
New  North 

Tron 

Tolboolh 

Old  Gray  Friars 

Lady  Tester’s 
New  Gray  Friars 

St.  Andrew’s 


rr 

^ Jo 


St.  George’s 
Bellevue 

Canomrate 


^ John  Lee,  D.  D. 

I W.  Buchanan,  D. 


D. 


288 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


St.  CuUibert’s 
South  Leith 

North  Leitii 

Ducldirigstone 

Libberton 

Cramond 

Currie 

Corstorphine 

Colinton 

Ratho 

Kirknewton 


I Sir  Henry  Moncreiff,  D.  D. 
I David  Dickson,  A.  M. 

I Rob.  Dickson,  D.  D. 

I Jas.  Robertson,  D.  D. 

( Dav.  Johnston,  D.  D. 
i AV.  F.  Ireland,  D.  D. 

John  Thomson. 

James  Grant,  A.  i\I. 

Geo.  Muirhead,  D.  D. 

John  Somerville,  A.  M. 
David  Scot,  M.  D. 

Lewis  Balfour, 

And.  Duncan,  D.  D. 

Alex.  L.  Simpson. 


Presbyteries  of  Lithingow,  Biggar,  Peebles,  Dalkeith, 
Haddington,  Dunbar. 

2.  Synod  of  Merse  and  Tiviotdale. Presbyteries  of 

Dunse,  Chirnside,  Jedburgh,  Selkirk,  Kelso,  Lauder. 

.3.  Synod  of  Dumfries. — Presbyteries  of  Annan,  Loch- 
maben,  Langholm,  Dumfries,  Penpont. 

4.  Synod  of  Gallozray. — Presbyteries  of  VVigton,  Stran- 
raer, Kirkcudbright. 

6.  Syiiod  of  Glasgow  and  Ayr. — Presbyteries  of  Hamil- 
ton, Irvine,  Paisley,  Ayr,  Glasgow,  Lanark,  Dumbarton. 

6.  Synod  of  Argyll. — Presbyteries  of  Inverary,  Dunoon, 
Kintyre,  Lorn,  Mull. 

7.  Synod  of  Perth  and  Stirling. — Presbyteries  of  Dun- 
kcld,  Perth,  Auchterarder,  Stirling,  Dunblane. 

8.  Synod  of  Fife. — Presbyteries  of  Kirkaldy,  Dunferm- 
line, Cupar,  St.  Andrew’s. 

9.  Synod  of  Angus  and  Mearns. — Presbyteries  of  Forfar, 
Dundee,  Brechin,  Meigle,  Aberbrothock,  Fordoun. 

10.  Synod  of  Aberdeen.— Presbytenes  of  Kincardine, 
O’Neil,  Aberdeen,  Garioch,  Alford,  Ellon,  Fordyce,  Tur- 
reff.  Deer. 

It.  Synod  of  Aforay.  — Presbyteries  of  Strathbogie,  Aber- 
netby,  Aberlour,  Forres,  Elgin,  Inverness,  Nairn, 

12.  Synod  of  Ross. — Presbyteries  of  Chanonry,  Tain, 
Dingwall. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


289 


13.  Synod  of  Sutherland  and  Caithness.  Presbyteries  o< 

Dornoch,  Tongne,  Caithness.  rAi  ^ T nrL 

14.  Synod  of  Glenelg.—T TeshyieviGs  cf  Abertarph,  Loch 

carron,  Sky,  Uist,  Lewis.  ..  , it 

15.  Synod  of  Orfcney.— Presbyteries  of  Kirkwall,  Cairs- 

ton,  North  Isles,  Zetland.  ^ 

Presbyteries,  - - * ' * ‘ 


Parishes,  - - " 

Chapels  of  Ease, 

Churches  in  England  in  connexion 
Scotland,  - ■ " 

Ditto  in  Ireland, 

Ditto  abroad, (6) 


- 900 

51 


with  the  Kirk  of 


41 

1 


20 


1013 

Ministers  at  home  and  abroad  officiating  as  pastors, 
professors  and  missionaries,  - * - 1150 

The  salaries  of  the  ministers  in  the  Kirk  vary  from  £60 
to  £300,  or  as  some  say  £500  a year  ; they  average,  it  is 
thought,  about  £150  sterling,  or  $686. 


SECESSION  CHURCH. 

United  Associate  Synod. 
Presbyteries,  - - - “ 

Churches,  . - - - 

Ministers,  . . . - 

Associate  Synod. 

Presbyteries,  . . - - 

Churches,  - 

Ministers,  . - . - - 

Orizinal  Burgher  Associate  Svnod. 

^ O O w 

Presbyteries,  . . . - 

Churches,  .... 

Ministers,  .... 

(6)  Scotch  Almanack  for  1824. 


- 18 
317 
283 


3 

15 

- 11 


4 
4G 
- 31 


290 


mSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Conslitutional  Presbytery. 

Churches,  - - - - - 15 

Ministers,  - - • - - - 10 

Relief  Synod. 

Pr?shyteries,  - - - - - 7 

Churches,  - - - - - 81 

Ministers. (7)  - - - - 80 

■\Vhoie  population  in  the  Kirk,  and  Secession  Church, 
exclusive,  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterians,  1,663.624 


Presbyterians  in  Ireland,  - - - 800,000 

Ministers,  computed  at  - - - - 239 

] can  find  no  historical  account  of  the  Presbvterians,  in  Ireland,  but  the 
prebiunption  is,  that  they  are  generally  in  fellowship  with  the  Seceders  in 


Scotland. 

English  Presbyterians. 

Con^reciations.  . - - - 270 

Ministers,  computed  at  - - * ■ ISO 

Total  number,  computed  at  - - 60,000 

Freneh  Protestants. 

Ministers,  . - - - - 200 

Churches,  -----  200 

Total, (8)  - - - - 1,000,000 


Germany, 

Hungary, 

in  other  parts  of  Europe,  incl 
Socinians  of  Transylvania, 
Places  of  worship, 

Ministers, 

Church  of  i 
Places  of  worship, 

Ministers, 

Total, 


2,200,000  A 

1,050,000  r 

4,000,000 

the  i 

750,000; 

- 

- 3,700 

- 

4,000 

rland. 

- 

- 900 

1,OOo 

l,146,00o 


{!)  A number  of  the  churches  and  ministers  counted  un- 
der this  bead  are  in  England. 

^8)  This  makes  the  number  of  French  Protestants  larger 
than  was  sujiposed. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


29  i 


Church  of  Holland,  including  all  the  jYelher lands 


Places  of  worship, 

Ministers,  . - - - 

Total,  - - - - ■ 

JVclsh  Calvinisiick  Methodists. 

Places  of  worship,  . . - 

Ministers,  . . - • 

Members,  . . - - 

Total,  computed  at  - 

IValdenses  of  Piedmont. 

Places  of  worship, 

Ministers,  - - 

Total,  . - - - 

hi  the  Dutch  settlements  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  in  the 
East-Indies,  and  in  all  other  Presbyterian  colonies  and 
settlements  in  the  old  xioorld. 

Places  of  worship,  computed  at  • - 300 

Ministers  ditto,  ....  300 

Total  ditto,  ...  - 672,476 


1,840 
2,200 

500.000 

300 

200 

30,000 

150.000 

40 
- 40 

18, COO 


General  Assembly  of  the  United  States. 

Synods  of  Gencssee,  Geneva,  Albany,  New-York,  New- 
Jersey,  Philadelphia,  Pittsburgh,  Virginia,  Ohio,  Ken- 
tucky, Tennessee,  North-Carolino,  South-Caroiina,  and 
Georgia. 

Presbyteries  of  Niagara,  Genessee,  Piochester,  Ontario, 
Geneva,  Bath,  Cayuga,  Oneida,  Onondaga,  Otsego,  St. Law' - 
rence,Ogdensburgh,  Champlain,  Londonderry, N.H. Albany, 
Troy,  Columbia,  North  River,  Hudson,  Long-Tsland,  New. 
York,  New-York  2nd,  Jersey,  Newton,  New-Brnnsw  ick, 
Susquehannah,  Philadelphia,  Philadelphia  2nd,  New-Cas- 
tle,  Baltimore,  Carlisle,  Huntingdon, Northumberland,  Red 
stone,  Ohio,  Washington,  (Penn.)  Steubenville,  Erie,  Al- 
leghany, Hartford,  Grand  River,  Portage,  Winchester,  Lex- 
ington, Hanover,  Abingdon.  West  Lexington,  Ebenezer, 
'ITansylvania,  Muhlenburg,  Louisville,  Lancaster,  Athens, 
Chilicothe,  Columbus,  Miami,  Richland,  Union,  West  Ten 
nessee,  Shiloh,  Mississippi,  Missouri,  Grange,  Fayetteville, 


292 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Concord,  AJabama,  Harmony,  Georgia,  Soutli-Carolina, 
Hopewell,  Cincinnati. 

Total  of  Presbyteries,  - - - - 71 

Congregations,  - ...  1,420 

Ministers  ....  1,000 

Communicants,  ....  100,000 

Dutch  Reformed  Church. 

A CENER.4L  SYNOD. 

Two  Particular  Synods,  and  the  folloYving  Classes,  viz.  : 
New  York,  New  Brunswick,  Bergen,  Paramus,  Long-Is- 
land, Philadelphia,  Albany,  Washington,  Rensselaer,  Ulster, 
Poughkeepsie  and  Montgomery,  - - 12 

Churches,  - - - , - 170 

Ministers,  .....  104 

Communicants  returned  in  their  Classical  Reports,  ^ 
in  1823,  ....  8,466  \ 12,000 

Bitto  not  returned,  computed  at  - 3,634  ) 


German  Reformed  Church  of  the  United  States. 

A Synod,  and  the  following  classes,  viz.  ; Philadelphia, 
Northampton,  Lebanon,  Susquehannah,  West  Pennsylva- 
nia, Z\oxi,  Ohio,  and  Maryland,  - - - 8 

Ministers,  . - . - - 8q 

Churches  and  Congregations,  - - • 45q 

Communicants,  ....  30,00q 

JlssQciate  Reformed  Synod. 

In  1 81G  when  this  body  was  in  its  most  flourishing  condi- 
tion, it  consisted  of  three  Synods,  seven  Presbyteries,  108 
churches,  about  60  ministers,  and  about  twelve  or  fourteen 
thousand  communicants.  A part  of  them  have  since  united 
Yvith  the  General  Assembly,  but  it  is  thought  a majority  of 
them  have  declined  this  nnmn. 

As  I have  been  unable  to  obtain  any  official  account  re- 
specting them,  I shall  compute  them  as  follows,  viz, 
Churches,  - - • . . 60 

Ministers,  - . - * „ 

CoRYnaunicants,  r ^ - - 8,000 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


293 


Associate  Synod  of  J^orth- America. 
Presbyteries,  - - ' " 

Ministers,  - ' - * 

Congregations,  - ' 

Communicnnts,  . - . - 


7 

- . 41 

61 
3,400 


Reformed  Presbijterian  Church  in  America 
In  America, 

Presbyteries, 

Congregations,  - - 

Ministers,  . . - - 

Communicants,  . - - - 

In  Scotland. 

Presbyteries,  - - - 

Ministers,  . - - - 

Congregations,  - - ■ 

In  Ireland. 


and  Europe. 


5 

48 


- 28 
- 6,000 


3 

17 


Presbyteries,  - - - - - 4 

Ministers  and  Congregations,  computed  at  each  - 30 


Cumberland  Presbyterians. 

A Synod. 

Presbyteries,  unknown. 

Congregations,  - - - - - 60 

Ministers  computed  at  - - - - 60 


Total  of  Presbyterians  of  all  classes  throughout  the  "world  : 
Parishes,  churches  or  congregations,  - 1 1,541 

Ministers,  - ' - - - ll,3u2 

Whole  population,  - - - 14,000,000 

This  falls  one  million  short  of  the  number  at  which  they  have  been  com- 
puted in  this  work.  The  author  was  not  aware  of  the  peculiar  condition 
of  Prussia  when  that  computation  was  made.  Historians  generally  inform 
us  that  the  King  of  Prussia  must  be  a Calvinist,  from  which  we  natu- 
rally infer  that  a considerable  part  of  his  subjects  are  of  the  same  persua- 
sion, but  the  singularity  of  the  fact  is,  “ that  while  of  ten  millions  and  a 
half  of  Prussians, there  are  six  millions  Lutherans,  and  four  millions  Cath- 
olicks,  the  King  and  the  Royal  Family  should  be  Presbyterians,  of  whom 
there  are  only  three  hundred  thousand.  Many  of  the  great  noble  fami- 
lies are  also  of  the  religion  of  the  King.” 


294 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


INDEPENDENTS. 

• In  England  and  Wales. 

Churches,  .....  l,024 

Ministers,  computed  at  - - - 960 

Whitfieldite  Methodists,  Lady  Huntingdon's  Connexion,  the 
Scotch  and  Irish  Independents,  the  Bereans,  the  Sande- 
manians,  and  all  other  Independents  in  other  countries. 


Churches,  computed  at  - - - 300 

Ministers,  do.  - - - - - 300 

Total — 

Churches,  .....  1,324 

Ministers,  .....  1,250 

Whole  population  computed  at  - - 1,250,000 


CONGREGATIONALISTS. 

- 392 
146 

- 160 
163 
206 

- 13 

- 200 

1,280 

Ministers,  including  the  Presidents  of  Colleges,  and 
Professors  in  Literary  and  Theological  Institutions, 
and  those  who  are  unsettled,  - - 1,280 

Communicants  in  Connecticut,  - 30,000 

Ditto  in  N.  Hampshire,  as  returned  to  1 

their  General  Association,  from  81  J-  100,000 

churches  in  1822,  - - 9,538  ) 

In  the  remaining  churches,  computed  at  60,462  j 
Whole  population  computed  at  - - 1,250,00.0 


Massachusetts — Churches, 

Maine, 

do. 

!New-Hampshire, 

do. 

Vermont, 

do. 

Connecticut, 

do. 

Rhode-Island, 

do. 

In  other  States, 

do. 

HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


295 


MORAVIANS,  OR  UNITED  BRETHREN. 


Bishops  in  Europe  and  America,  - - 15 

Churches,  computed  at  - - - - 200 

Ministers  do.  ....  - 250 

Communicants  do.  ....  45,000 

Whole  population  do.  • - - 250,000 


BAPTISTS. 

Particular  Baptists  in  Europe  and  India. 


Churches,  .....  700 

Ministers,  computed  at  - - - 600 

Communicants,  do.  60,000 

General  Baptists. 

Churches,  - , - - - - 100 

Ministers,  - - - - - 100 

Communicants,  ....  12,000 

Baptists  in  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

Churches,  computed  at  - - - 100 

Ministers,  do.  ....  100 

Communicants,  do.  ....  12,000 

Mennonites  of  Holland  and  other  parts  of  Europe. 
Churches,  .....  300 

Ministers,  computed  at  - - - 550 

Communicants,  do.  - - - - 30,000 

.Associated  Calvinistick  Baptists  in  America.  ( 9) 
Associations,  - - - - - 184 

Churches,  .....  3600 

Ministers,  settled  as  pastors,  ...  2324 


(9)  Had  the  limits  of  this  work  permitted,  a complete 
list  of  all  the  Associations  would  have  been  printed.  Such 
a list  was  furnished  the  author  by  Rev.  Luther  Rice,  of 


298 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Ditto,  unsettled,  such  as  would  be  called  local  or  su- 
pernumerary, among  the  Methodists,  computed 
at  -----  - 500 

Communicants,  - - - - 234,397 

General  Baptists  of  America fX") 

Two  churches  in  Rhode-lsland,  - - 375 

Seventh  Day  Baptists. 

Churches,  - - - - - 18 

Ministers,  - - - - - - 29 

Communicants,  - - . . 2,862 

Six  Principle  Baptists. 

Churches,  - - - - - 15 

Ministers,  - - - - - 20 

Communicants,  - - - - - 1,600 

Mennonites  of  America. 

Churches,  .....  225 

Ministers,  .....  200 

Communicants,  computed  at  - - - 20,000 

Tunker  Baptists. 

Churches,  - - - - - 33 

Ministers,  .....  30 

Communicants,  - - - - 3,000 

Free  Will  Baptists. 

Churches,  .....  213 

Ministers,  - - - - - 159 

Communicants,  ....  10,000 


Washington,  (D  C.);  it  will  appear  soon  in  the  Lu- 
minary of  that  city,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred,  for 
an  extended  view  of  this  denomination. 

(1)  It  was  not  known  that  this  people  had  assumed  this 
name,  in  time  to  give  their  history. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELI6I0NS. 


297 


Churches, 

Ministers, 

Communicants, 

Christian  Society. 

230 

200 

20,000 

Churches, 

Ministers, 

Communicants, 

Emancipators. 

5 

- 3 

- 200 

Churches, 

Ministers, 

Communicants, 

Free  Communion  Baptists. 

32 

23 

1,284 

Members, 

Rogerenes.\2) 

66 

Total — 
Churches, 
Ministers, 
Communicants, 

. 

- 5,594 
4,842 
407,684 

There  are  besides  many  churches  and  ministers  of  the 
Baptist  peisuasien,  who  are  not  connected  with  any  of  the 
parties  above  named. 


METHODISTS. 

Belonging  to  the  English  Conference. 

In  England,  ....  219,39s 

In  Ireland,  .....  22,718 

In  Foreign  stations,  - - - 31,411 

Regular  preachers  in  Europe  and  Foreign  stations,  1,000 
liOcal  do.  in  computed  at  - - 1,000 

(2)  Since  the  account  of  this  people  was  printed,  an 
anonymous  letter  has  been  received  by  the  author,  illus- 
trating their  principles  at  some  length  under  the  name  of 
fho  Rogerene  (^7iaker  Church, 


298  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


In  America, 

Whites. 

Col. 

Total. 

Ohio  Conference, 

36193 

179 

36372 

Kentucky 

do. 

21228  • 

2937 

24165 

Missouri 

do. 

10458 

294 

10752 

T ennessee 

do. 

18665 

2501 

21166 

Mississippi 

do. 

6960 

1364 

8324 

S.  Carolina 

do. 

23121 

13895 

37016 

Virginia 

do. 

19931 

5962 

25893 

Baltimore 

do. 

29321 

9103 

38424 

Philadelphia 

do. 

26648 

7709 

34.357 

Nc'v-York 

do. 

26946 

511 

27457 

New-England  do. 

20699 

227 

21926 

Genesee 

do. 

27448 

240 

,27688 

Total, 

267,618 

44,922 

312,540 

Travelling  preachers. 

- 

- 

1,226 

Local 

do. 

- 

- 

3,000 

Seceding  Methodists  who  adopt  the  Wesleyan  system  oj  The- 
ology. 

1.  New  Connexion,  England. 

Members,  upwards  of  - - - 12,000 

Preachers,  , . . - - 400 

Chapels,  - - - - - - 150 

2.  Ranters,  or  Primitive  Methodists,  England. 
Members,  about  - • - - - 7,000 

Preachers,  computed  at  - - - - 40 

This  body  admit  females  to  be  travelliiig  preachers. — 
They  are  increasing  fast. 

3.  Bishop  Allen's  Connexion  in  Philadelphia  and  vicinity  ; 
a coloured  man. 

Members,  computed  at  - - - 5,500 

Preachers,  travelling  and  local,  computed  at  - 130 

It  is  said  a Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  church 
assisted  in  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Allen.  This  body 
are  African*. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


299 


4.  African  Methodists  of  New-York. 

Members,  .....  $00 

Preachers,  about  - - - - - 30 

This  body  has  a handsome  stone  church  in  New-York. 
which  cost  1 i ,000  dollars.  They  elect  a superintendent 
every  four  years. 

I cannot  learn  that  either  of  these  bodies  of  coloured 
people  have  any  great  difficulty  with  the  Methodist  doctrine 
or  discipline.  Their  being  by  themselves,  seems  to  be 
merely  a matter  of  expediency  and  convenience. 

5.  Reformed  Methodists,  Mew-England. 

Members,  computed  at  - - - 3,000 

Preachers,  do.  ....  60 

6.  Yearly  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Society,,  in  the  city 
of  JYezv-York. 


Members,  .... 

Preachers,  about  ... 

- 1714 

- 30 

7.  Wesleyan  Methodists,  Ohio. 
Members,  . . . . 

Preachers,  computed  at  - - 

200 
- 5 

Total  of  Methodists  throughout  the  world. 
Ditto  Preachers,  ... 

Places  of  worship,  computed  at 
Bishops,  including  Bishop  Allen, 

Whole  population, 

- 616,281 
6,921 
2,000 
G 

3,500,000 

QUAKERS  OR  FRIENDS. 

Yearly  Meetings. 

Europe,  - - - - ' ' ) 

America,  viz.  U.  Island,  N.  York,  Philadelphia,  Balti-  S 0 
more,  Virginia,  N.  Carolina,  Ohio  and  Indiana,  8 j 

Quarterly  Meetings. 

In  Englr.nd,  Ireland,  &c.  - - - 32  > 

In  America,  - - - - 55  ^ ' 


300  HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Particular  Meetings,  answering  to  churches 

in  other  de- 

nominations. 

In  England,  &c.  ... 

428  } 

1,112 

In  America,  - - 

684  ^ 

Preachers,  computed  at  - - 

- 

1,000 

Whole  population,  do.  ... 

750,000 

UNIVERSALISTS. 

Societies  in  America,  - - - 

In  other  parts,  computed  at 

260  1 
20  ( 

1 270 

Ministers  in  America, 

- 140  , 

1 160 

In  other  parts,  computed  at  • 

20  1 

Whole  population,  do. 

600,000 

SVVEDENBORGIANS  OR  NEW  JERUSALEM  CHURCH. (3) 


Societies  in  America,  - - - - 12 

Ditto  in  other  parts,  computed  at  - - 40 

Ministers,  do.  - ...  50 

Whole  population,  do.  - - 100,000 

MILLKNIAL  CHURCH  OR  SHAKERS. 

Societic-.  Preachers.  JVumher. 

New-Lebanon,  N._y.  “ 550 

Watervliet,  N Y.  “ 250 

Hancock,  Mass.  “ 300 

Tyringham,  do.  “ 100 

Enfield,  Con.  “ 200 

Harvard,  Mass.  “ 200 

Shirley,  do.  150 


(3)  Probably  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  the  receivers  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church,  and  the  believers  in 
Universal  Salvation  are  not  embodied  under  the  above 
names,  but  are  to  be  found  in  other  denominations,  and  of 
course,  are  counted  under  other  heads. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RLLIGIOAS.  • 301 


Preachers. 

'Canterbury,  N.  II.  “ 200 

Entiekl,  do.  “ 250 

Alfred,  Me.  “ 200 

New  Glocester,  do.  “ 150 

Union  Village,  near  Lebanon,  O.  600 

Watervliet,  do.  “ 100 

Pleasant  Hill,  Ky.  “ ToO 

South  Union,  do.  “ 300 

West  Union,  la.  “ 250 

Those  who  are  not  gathered  into  their  societies,  com- 
puted at  250 


Societies,  16. — Preachers,  computed  at  40. — Popula.  5000 
Respect  is  had  in  this  last  computation  to  a part  of  the 
Uarmony  Society. 


Recapitulation. 


Denominations. 

Clergymen 

Places  of 
worship. 

Population. 

Church  of  Rome, 

150,000 

120,000 

124,670,000 

Greek  Church, 

100, OOo 

50,000 

46.000,000 

Lutheran  Church, 

25,000 

20,000 

28,000,000 

Church  of  England, 

22,000 

13,500 

10,000,000 

Presbyterians, 

11,302 

1 1,541 

14,000,000 

Independents, 

United  Brethren,  or  Mo- 

1,250 

1,324 

1,250,000 

ravians, 

250 

200 

250,000 

Congregationalists, 

1,280 

1,280 

1,250,000 

Baptists, 

4,842 

5,594 

3,250,000 

Methodists, 

6,921 

2,000 

3,500,000 

Quakers  or  Friends, 

1,000 

1,112 

750,000 

Universalists, 
Swedenborgians  or  New- 

160 

270 

500,000 

Jerusalem  Church, 
Millennial  Church  or  Shak- 

50 

52 

100,000 

ers. 

40 

16 

5,000 

Total, 

824,095 

226,889 

233,525,000 

26 


302  HtSTORY  OP  ALL  KELTGIONS. 


This  goes  upon  the  supposition  that  each  church  or  con-  rf 
gregation  has  a place  of  worship  ; it  is  ditficult  to  do  other-  ' 
wise,  without  dividing  the  table  ; it  may  be  too  high  on  the 
wliole  by  2,809,  leaving  the  round  number  of  224,000. 

The  number  of  Bishops  throughout  the  world,  is  suppos- 
ed to  be  aboutlSOO. 


Recapitulation  for  the  United  States,  estimating  the  present 
population  at  1 0,000,000. 


Denominations. 

Ministers. 

Churches, 

or 

Societies. 

Population. 

Presbyterians, 

1,380 

2.468 

2,000,000 

Baptists, 

2,963 

4,379 

2,000, OcO 

Methodists, 

2.481 

1,200 

1,800,000 

Congregationalists, 

1,280 

1,280 

1,250,000 

Episcopalians, 

400 

600 

750,000 

Lutherans, 

100 

000 

700,000 

Roman  Catholicks, 

loo 

90 

600,000 

Friends, 

600 

684 

500,000 

Universalists, 

140 

250 

475,000 

.Svvedenborgians, 

20 

12 

9,000 

Moravians, 

40 

30 

6,000 

Shakers, 

40 

16 

5.000 

.lews,  computed  at 

40 

30 

5,000 

9,684 

11,939 

10,000,060 

This  statement,as  will  be  readily  seen, goes  upon  the  Eu- 
ropean plan,  of  supposing  that  every  individual  of  the  na- 
tion is  attached  to  some  religious  party  or  other. 

The  last  returns  to  the  General  Assembly  of  Presbyteri- 
ans, have  been  received  since  the  preceding  statement  was 
printed,  and  are  now  incorporated  in  this  table. 

One  thousand  of  the  Methodist  local  preachers  are 
counted  in  the  above  table. 

I’he  licensed  preachers  and  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
of  education,  among  all  denominations,  may  amount  to 
one  thousand  ; the  supernumerary  and  unsettled  preach- 
ers to  2500,  making  clergymen  of  all  descriptions  in  the  U. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


303 


States  about  13,000,  of  whom  3,500  at  most  are  men  of 
classical  education. 

The  number  of  Presbyterian  communicants  is  182,333  ; 
Baptist  do.  292,184  ; the  Methodist  members  are  323,754. 

The  places  of  worship  of  all  descriptions  may  amount  to 
10,000,  of  which  6,000  or  7,000  may  be  good  commodious 
buildings. 

The  number  of  Bishops  in  the  United  States  is  about  30. 
Expenditure  on  the  Clergy  of  all  the  Ckristiun  World,  ex- 
cept the  kingdom  of  Great-Britain  and  Ireland. 


France, 

United  States, 

Spain, 

Portugal,  . . . 

Hungary,  Catholicks. 

Calvinists, 

Lutherans, 

Italy, 

Austria, 

Switzerland, 

Prussia,  ... 

German  Small  States, 

Holland,  ... 

Netherlands, 

Denmark,  ... 

Sweden,  . . . 

Russia,  Greek  Church, 

Catholicks  and  Lutherans, 
Christians  in  Turkey, 
South-Ameiica, 

Christians,  dispersed  elsewhere. 


4 . 


£1,050,000 

576.000 
],  100, 000 

300.000 

320.000 

63.000 

se’ooo 

776.000 

950.000 

87.000 

527.000 

765.000 
- 160,000 

105.000 

1 1 9.000 

238.000 

510.000 

400.000 

180.000 
450,000 

• 150,000 


$39,302,880  or  £8,852,000 
Expenditure  on  the  Clergy  of  the  Established  Church  (f 
England  and  Ireland. 

England  and  Wales,  - - - 7,596,000 

Ireland,  ...  - . 1,300, 000 


$39,511,560  or  £8,899,000 

Total,  $78,813,840  .Uf?, 751,000 


304 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


I>y  the  foregoing  table  it  appears  that  the  Church  of  England,  for  six  or  “ 
rij'it  millions  of  inhabitants,  costs  more  tlian  all  the  Christian  world  he- 
s.des.  This  table,  together  with  mvich  of  the  preceding  information,  re-  ‘ 
spretmg  the  religious  statisticks  of  Europe,  has  been  selected  from  an 
anonymous  work  published  in  London,  in  1822.  * 

ii' 

GENERAL  REMARKS.  ■» 

'ritis  result  has  been  gained  by  following  respectable 
ami  official  data,  and  from  computations  which  seem  mode- 
rate  and  reasonable.  * The  population  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
clicks  is  higher  than  most  writers  assign  them,  or  than  the  ' 
author  himself  had  supposed;  but  still  it  seems  difficult,  i 
upon  the  European  mode  of  reckoning  denominations,  to 
disprove  it. 

This  vast  aggregate  of  Christians,  which  has  respect  to 
all  who  are  neither  Pagans,  Mahometans,  nor  Jews,  em- 
braces multitudes  who  are  only  so  by  name  or  nation.  How 
many  of  them  are  Christians  in  reality,  is  known  only  to 
the  Searcher  of  hearts,  and  will  be  disclosed  at  the  great 
reckoning  day. 

The  Clergy  generally  of  most  of  the  Christian  world, 
and  especially  of  the  national  and  established  churches,  if 
we  except  the  Greek,  are  men  of  education,  but  still  it  is 
highly  probable  that  those  who  set  under  the  ministry  of 
the  illiterate  preachers  among  the  Methodists,  Baptists  and 
others,  understand  more  of  the  gospel,  and  have  as  fair  a 
prospect  of  heaven,  as  an  equal  number  who  are  under 
iheir  learned  Cures. 

A few  dignified  ecclesiasticks  in  the  great  national 
churches  live  in  princely  style,  and  a considerable  portion 
of  the  rectors  and  parish  ministers  have  a comfortable  sub- 
sistence ; but  the  great  mass  of  (he  priesthood  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  indeed  of  all  religions,  are  miserar 
hly  poor  ; and  the  common  clergy  among  the  Greeks,  in 
many  cases,  deal  in  hops  and  horses  and  engage  in  the  low- 
est secular  pursuits.  And  a similar  statement  might  be 
made  respecting  the  ministers  of  a number  of  the  minor 
denominations, 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


305 


A few  of  the  Baptist  ministers  in  America,  in  some  of  the 
principal  cities,  receive  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars  a 
year,  salary,  and  a few  of  them  perhaps  something  more, 
but  the  greatest  part  of  the  ministers  of  this  denomination 
have  very  scanty  incomes  from  their  flocks,  and  perhaps 
more  than  half  of  them  obLain  their  subsistence  by  their 
own  industry  and  contrivance;  but  in  this  wide  and  pro- 
ductive country,  very  few  of  them  know  any  thing  of  that 
poverty,  which  is  found  in  the  lowest  class  of  the  Greek  cler- 
gy. And  what  may  seem  singular,  the  ministers  of  the  great- 
est property,  and  indeed  most  of  those  of  any  property,  are 
found  among  that  class  who  receive  scarcely  any  tiling  for 
their  preaching.  While  some  ministers  are  engaged  in 
their  studies  and  others  in  idleness  and  luxury,  they  are 
managing  their  worldly  affairs.  And  whatever  may  be  said 
against  illiterate  preachers,  it  is  certain  that  the  great  in- 
crease of  the  Methodists  and  Baptists  has  been  principallv 
by  their  instrumentality. 

The  Methodists  have  scanty  stipends,  but  still  they  have 
this  advantage  over  the  Baptists,  they  are  always  sure  of 
something.  The  clergymen  among  the  Episcopalians,  Pres- 
byterians and  Congregationalists,  receive  in  the  most  fa- 
vourable situations, about  2500  dollars  a year,  and  some  few 
of  them  receive  3000  or  more. 

But  their  salaries  generally  throughout  the  country,  are 
by  no  means  extravagant.  Those  of  the  Congregational 
ministers  throughout  Nevv-England  do  not  average  more 
than  400  or  500  dollars  a year,  and  in  the  Presbyterian 
connection  they  will  not  probably  average  so  high. 

COMPARATIVE  TABLE. 

THE  INTOLERANT  NATIONS. 

Where  men  are  excluded  from  all  or  part  of  the  civil  or  mil- 
itary offices  of  the  state^unless  they  he  of  a particular  sect. 

SPAIN. — No  man  can  fill  any  ofifice,  ciWl  or  inilitaiy,  unless  he  be  a 
Roman  Catholick. 

PORTUGAL. — The  same. 

ITALY.— The  same,  (except  in  the  Austrian  part.) 


26* 


306  HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


DENMARK.—  No  man  can  fill  an}'  office,  civil  or  military,  unless  he  be 
a Jjut/ieran. 

SVVflDE.N  anti  NORWAY.— The  same. 

It  is  to  he  lamented  that  such  intolerant  laws  should  exist ; but  it  must 
be  observed  that  tlie  intolerance  of  the  above  nations  is  not  oppressive  to 
tiny  of  their  subjects;  as  in  each  nation  the  people  are  all  to  a man  mem- 
bers of  the  established  religion. 

E.N'GL.AM). — No  man  enjoys  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a citizen  ir» 
England,  and  IrelanO,  unless  he  be  of  the  Church  of  England.  More 
than  two-thirds  of  the  people  are  suffering  under  this  intolerance,  being 
members  of  other  sects  The  corporations,  and  the  universities,  are  shut 
against  them,  and  the  publick  offices  of  emolument  nearly  so.  Besides 
these  privations,  in  common  with  others,  the  hearers  of  the  RomanCatho- 
lick  cluirch,  who  are  full  one-fourth  of  the  population,  arc  excluded  both 
Houses  of  Parliament.  This  is  effected  by  means  of  an  anathema  or 
oath  of  abuse  and  condemnation,  which  all  the  members  take;  by  which 
they  swear  that  those  points  of  religion  are  heretical  and  damnable,  which 
are  professed  and  venei'ated  as  sacred  by  5,800,000  of  the  subjects  of  Eng- 
land, and  by  160  millions  of  her  allies,  including  2 emperors  and  7 kings. 
Other  intolerant  nations  are  content  with  the  candidate  for  office  profess- 
ing himself  of  the  established  religion  ; this  gratuitous  curse  upon  the  re- 
ligion of  others,  is  said  to  be  without  parallel.  The  intolerance  of  Eng- 
land is  the  greatest  oppression  now  exhibited  by  Christianity.  It  oppresses 
two  thirds  of  the  whole  population  with  considerable  severity,  in  order  to 
create  a monopoly  of  riches  and  of  learning  for  the  other  third  ; and  upon 
one-fourth  of  the  population  it  exercises  a double  portion  of  oppression. 
The  practical  result  of  the  latter,  is  the  most  abject  helotism,  attended 
with  perpetual  inst.vrection  and  expensive  military  establishments,  and 
pregnant  with  future  danger  to  the  empire  from  the  geographical  position 
of  the  suffering  parties. 

THE  TOLERANT  NATIONS. 

fr.'ure  no  man  is  excluded  from  civil  or  military  employ- 
ments on  account  of  his  sect  or  religion. 

■ .\TTED  STATE'S. — All  men  of  every  sect  are  eligible  to  fill  all  em- 
pio',  ments,  civil  or  military.  The  same  may  be  said  of  France,  Russia, 
Austria,  Prussia,  Netherlands,  Bavaria,  Wurteraburg,  Hanover  and 
Saxony.  (4; 

The  folloveing  statement  will  show  the  inequality  of  the  in- 
comes of  three  Archbishops  of  three  of  the  most  important 

religious  establishments  in  the  world. 

Archbishop  of  Paris,  Catholick,  - - ^18,470 

Ditto  of  Canterbury,  English,  - - 88,800 

Ditto  of  Upsal,  Lutheran,  ...  1,776 

(4)  Remarks  on  the  computation,  v\  eaUb,  &c.  London, 
1822. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


307 


BENEVOLENT,  THEOLOGICAL,  AND  LITERARY  INSTITUTIONS. 

Annual  Reports  and  Historical  Sketches  of  almost  all 
the  Institutions  of  this  kind  in  America,  and  of  a number 
of  those  in  Europe  and  the  old  world  have  been  collected 
by  the  long  continued  applicatious  of  the  author  for  helps 
of  this  sort,  and  by  the  kind  attentions  of  his  correspond- 
ents and  friends,  and  preparations  have  been  made  for  giv- 
ing extended  and  diffusive  details  of  these  Institutions  ; but 
as  the  work  has  already  exceeded  the  size  proposed,  I 
shall  be  able  only  to  give  a brief  historical  survey  of  w hat 
is  now  doing  in  the  world  for  the  promotion  of  Benevolent 
'objects  and  literary  pursuits,  and  conclude  this  department 
with  a recapitulation  of  the  most  important  Institutions  of 
this  kind. (5) 

He  had  in  view  the  benefit  of  many  of  his  own  denomi- 
nation, who  will  probably  form  the  most  numerous  class  of 
his  readers  in  his  original  plan.  Many  of  them  have  but 
little  information  of  the  present  benevolent  exertions  to 
ameliorate  and  evangelize  a lost  and  ruined  world,  and  he 
sincerely  hopes  to  excite  in  them  a more  deep  and  livelv 
interest  to  enterprizes  so  merciful  and  kind.  Those  who 
read  attentively  the  evangelical  periodical  publications  of 
the  present  day,  which  are  multiplying  to  an  unusual  ex- 
tent, will  in  some  measure  supercede  the  necessity  of  the 
details  the  author  meant  to  give. 

BIBLE  SOCIETIES. 

There  Avas  a time  w’hen  it  would  cost  thirteen  years  of 
hard  labour  for  a poor  man  to  obtain  a bible,  so  low  was 
the  price  of  labour,  and  so  great  was  the  expense  of  mak- 
ing a manuscript  copy  of  the  holy  scriptures.  How  great 
is  the  change  ! Now  no  person  within  the  bounds  of  chris- 

(5)  Should  the  author’s  life  be  continued,  and  his  he.dih 
become  confirmed,  it  is  probable  h '!  will  m-ake  some  fur- 
ther publick  use  of  the  large  supply  of  materials  he  has 
on  hand  relating  to  the  above  head. 


308 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


tendom,  who  sincerely  desii  es  a bible,  need  remain  a day 
without  this  precious  gift,  this  heavenly  guide  ; and  the 
friends  of  the  hible  cause  have  resolved,  that,  with  the 
blessing  of  heaven,  they  will  not  cease  their  exertions,  nor 
relax  their  efforts,  until  it  is  translated  into  every  language 
in  the  world,  and  presented  to  every  individual  of  Adam’s 
ruined  race  ; this  is  (he  gauge  of  their  charity  ; this  is  the 
ultimatum  at  which  their  benevolent  ambition  is  Continual- 
ly aiming  : and  the  following  sketches  will  give  the  reader 
some  view  of  the  progress  which  they  have  made  in  the 
undertaking. 

For  a long  time  many  Christians  became  sensible  of  the 
great  need  of  multiplying  copies  of  the  scriptures,  but 
how  to  accomplish  so  desirable  an  object  was  a matter 
of  the  greatest  doubt  and  difficulty.  Many  individuals  had 
displayed  a noble  generosity  in  purchasing  bibles  for  gra- 
tuitous distribution  ; much  had  been  done  by  the  English 
Christian  Knowledge  Society,  and  by  the  Canstein  Institu- 
tion at  Halle,  in  Saxony,  particularly  by  the  latter,  which 
has  published  two  millions  of  bibles  and  one  million  of  tes- 
taments, since  its  commencement  in  1712.  (6) 

Two  small  institutions,  one  in  France  and  the  other  in 
England,  by  the  name  of  Bible  Societies,  had  been  estab- 
lished previous  to  the  year  1804,  but  the  formation  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  in  that  year,  is 
justly  considered  a new  and  important  era  in  the  bible 
cause. 

“ The  primary  occasion,”  says  Dr.  Owen,  “ of  all  those 
measures,  out  of  which  this  society  grew,  was  the  scarcity 
of  Welsh  Bibles  in  the  Principality,  and  the  impracticability 
of  obtaining  adequate  supplies,  from  the  only  source  ex- 
isting at  that  period,  whence  copies  of  the  authorized  ver- 
•sionwere  to  be  derived — The  Society  for  the  promotion  of 
Christian  Knowledge. 

The  suggestion  which  led  to  the  formation  of  this  noble  in- 
stitution, according  to  the  same  writer,  “ proceeded  from 


(6)  Rev.  Mr.  Schaffer’s  speech  before  the  American 
Bible  Society  in  1822— Morse’s  Gazetteer. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


309 


Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  a Baptist  minister, ”(7)  whofromthe 
first  has  been  one  of  the  Society’s  most  active  Secretaries. 

This  society  for  many  years  made  liberal  donations  to 
all  new  and  promising  Bible  Institutions  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  and  among  the  rest,  to  many  in  this  country.  Up  to 
the  year  1823  it  had  issued  Bibles  and  Testaments  to  the 
amount  of  3,914,311  ; it  had  also  expended  in  the  same 
period  £1,075,489  sterling,  or  upwards  of  |^4,775,000. 

The  Russian  Bible  Society , was  formed  at  St.  Petersburg, 
in  1813,  and  now  consists  of  one  hundred  and  ninety-six 
auxiliaries  and  branches,  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  Russian 
dominions. 

During  the  year  1823,  the  Russian  committee  were  en- 
gaged in. printing  editions  of  the  Bible  and  Testament  in 
various  languages,  to  the  number  of  .85,000. 

The  total  number  issued  by  the  society  from  its  com- 
mencement, is  about  400,000. 

The  American  Bible  Society,  was  instituted  at  New- 
York,  in  1816  ; it  now  consists  of  upwards  of  400  auxil- 
iary societies;  its  receipts  for  the  last  year  were  upwards  of 
4l  ,000  dollars  ; it  has  issued  since  its  commencement,  in 
Bibles  and  Testaments,  a little  more  than  300,000. 

The  Paris  Protestant  Bible  Society,  xv<\i  instituted  in  18 18, 
and  now  consists  of  1 14  auxiliaries,  branches  and  associa- 
tions ; the  income  of  the  society  for  1823,  was  but  about 
125,000  francs  ; but  it  must  be  remembered  that  it  la- 
bours under  peculiar  disadvantages. 

These  four^ocieties,  from  their  size  and  local  situation, 
hold  the  foremost  rank  among  Bible  institutions. 

Bible  Societies  with  auxiliaries  and  branches,  have  been 
ibrined  in  the  following  pl.aces,  viz.  Basle,  1804;  Zurich, 
1812;  Wurtemburg,  1812,44  branches;  Grand  Duchy 
of  Baden,  1820  ; Hesse-Darmstadt,  1817  ; Hanover,  1814, 
23  auxiliaries  ; Hamburgh,  Altona,  1814  ; The  Prussian 
Bible  Society  at  Berlin,  in  1805,  38  auxiliaries  ; at  Abo,  in 
Finland,  1812  ; Dresden,  1814  ; The  Swedish  Bible  So- 
ciety, 1809;  The  Danish  do.  1814  ; The  Sleswig-Hclstein, 

(7)  Hist,  of  the  liritish  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  p.  9 


310 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


do.  1815;  The  Netherlands,  comprehending  upwards  of 
fifty  Constituent  Societies  ; The  Ionian  do.  1819  ; The 
Calcutta  do.  1811  ; The  Bombay  do.  1813  ; The  Madras 
do.  1820;  The  Colombo  do.  1812;  The  New  South 
Wales  do.  1817  ; The  Nova-Scotia  do.  1813. 

These  capital  institutions,  together  with  upwards  of  fifty 
other  Bible  Societies  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  ’ 
have  been  aided  in  their  operations  from  the  funds  of  the  *. 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  | 

The  Philadelphia  Bible  Society  was  instituted  in  1808,  * 

and  is  the  oldest  establishment  of  the  kind  in  this  country.  , 
It  consists  of  a number  of  auxiliaries,  among  which  is  a 
Ladies’  Society  in  Philadelphia,  of  a very  respectable  ^ 
standing.  The  Philadelphia  Society,  since  its  fqrmation,  ; 
has  distributed  more  than  81,000  copies  of  the  scriptures. 

There  are  a number  of  other  societies  in  different  parts 
of  the  United  States,  probably  somewhere  from  fifty  to  a i 
hundred,  which,  for  different  reasons,  have  not  become  ’ 
auxiliary  to  the  American  Bible  Society  ; most  of  them 
however  operate  upon  the  same  general  principles,  are  on 
terms  entirely  friendly  with  the  National  Institution,  and 
obtain  their  supplies  from  its  depository  ; which  they  can 
do  by  giving  five  per  cent,  more  than  is  paid  by  auxiliary 
societies. 

The  whole  number  of  Bible  Societies  throughout  the 
world  is  probably  something  more  than  two  thousand.  The 
British  society  has  838  auxiliaries  and  branches,  and  be- 
sides these  there  are  connected  with  that  gi^at  institution, 
2000  Bible  Associations  ; of  which  more  than  600  are  La- 
dies’ associations.  A very  considerable  number  of  Ladies’  >' 
societies  are  also  to  be  found  among  the  auxiliaries  of  the 
American  Bible  Society. 

General  Remarks. — All  Bible  Societies  which  circulate 
the  Scriptures  without  note  or  comment,  are  from  their 
nature  unconfined  to  any  sect  or  party  of  Christians  ; all 
denominations,  and  persons  of  all  creeds  and  opinions,  are 
eligible  to  the  highest  honours  and  offices  among  them.  But 
still  there  is  in  most  societies  a preponderating  influence  in 
favour  of  some  one  particular  denomination. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


311 


The  President  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Socie- 
ty, Lord  Teignmouth,  is  a member  of  the  ( hurch  of  Eng- 
land. Upwards  of  thirty  of  the  Society’s  Vice-Presidents, 
are  British  Prelates  and  Noblemen,  who  of  course  must  be 
members  of  that  church. 

One  half  of  the  society’s  committee,  consisting  of  thir- 
ty-six laymen,  must  be  members  of  the  established  church; 
the  other  half  may  be  selected  without  any  restriction 
from  other  denominations. 

The  Treasurer,  John  Thornton,  Esq.  it  is  believed,  is 
an  Independent. 

The  Society’s  most  efficient  Secretaries,  who  for  many 
years  performed  [gratis)  those  ardent  offices  with  great 
reputation,  were  the  late  Dr.  Owen,  of  the  English  Church; 
Dr.  Hughes,  a Baptist  ; and  Dr.  Steinkoff,  a Lutheran. 

Tlie  Russian  Bible  Society  is  managed  mostly  by  persons 
belonging  to  the  Greek  Church,  but  it  is  due  to  the  British 
Society  to  say,  that  its  operations  were  set  on  foot,  by 
agents  whom  they  sent  into  Russia. 

The  Paris  Protestant  Bible  Society  is  managed  mostly 
by  the  Presbyterians  and  Lutherans.  M.  le  marquis  de 
Jaucourt ; G.  C.  pair  de  France,  &c.  the  President  of  the 
Society,  is  a Presbyterian.  Among  the  Presbyterian  Vice- 
Presidents  are  M.  le  Baron  Cuvier,  the  famous  naturalist  ; 
Rev.  M.  Stapfer,  &c. 

The  Lutheran  Vice-Presidents  are  Rev.  M.  Goepp,  M. 
le  compte  Reinhard  G.  O.  conseiller  d’etat,  &c.  <kc. 

Four  of  their  five  Secretaries,  are  Presbyterians,  among 
whom  is  M.  le  baron  de  Stael-Holstein,  son  of  the  famous 
Madame  de  Stael. 

Rev.  M.  Boissard  is  a Lutheraft,  as  is  also  M.  Bartholdi, 
Esq.  the  Treasurer.(8) 

The  French  Society  though  small  in  its  operations,  has 
already  had  a very  salutary  effect  in  its  benign  and  evan- 
gelical re-action  upon  the  Protestants  of  France,  as  the 
following  anecdote  will  show. 


(8)  Fourth  Report  of  the  Society. 


312 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGION'S. 


When  the  first  assembly  was  convened  for  forming  the  '• 
society,  a very  sharp  and  animated  debate  ensued,  as  to  t 
the  time  of  day  for  holding  their  meetings  ; they  all  agreed  ^ 
that  it  was  necessary  to  have  them  on  Sunday,  but  the  | 
gr<;nd  objection  was  against  the  evening,  as  that  would  in-  | 
terfere  with  their  attendance  on  the  theatre.  But  it  is  said  » 
that  many  who  then  urged  this  singular  objection  have  » 
since  become  serious  Christians.  • 

This  anecdote  was  related  to  the  author  by  the  agent  of 
the  A.B.  Societ)',  who  had  it  from  unquestionable  authority.  I 

The  American  Bible  Society  is  like  all  others,  open  to  1 
all  denominations,  but  its  affairs  are  principally  managed  1 
by  the  Presbyterians  and  Episcopalians  ; its  President,  the  i|f 
Hon.  Mr.  Jay,  and  its  Secretary  for  Foreign  Correspond- 
ence  are  of  the  latter,  while  its  Secretary  for  Domestick  :■ 
Correspondence,  its  Agent,  4*c.  are  of  the  former  persua-  ■ 
sion  ; but  officers  and  auxiliaries  are  to  be  found  attached 
to  this  flourishing  Institution,  from  almost  all  the  denomi-  i 
nations  in  our  country. 

In  the  commencement  of  Bible  Societies,  it  was  a sen-  • 
ous  question,  whether  the  different  denominations  could 
harmoniously  co-operate  in  the  undertaking.  Dr.  Owen, 
in  speaking  of  the  first  committee  of  the  British  and  For- 
eign Bible  Society,  observes,  “ Never,  perhaps,  before, 
tvere  thirty-six  persons  brought  together  for  the  prosecu- 
tion and  attainment  of  a common  purpose,  whose  views, 
and  habits,  and  prejudices,  exhibited  a greater  and  more 
unpromising  variety.”  And  the  wariness  and  reserve,  the 
prudence  and  circumspection,  with  which  they  managed 
their  important  trust,  and  which  enabled  them  to  surmount 
the  serious  and  apparently  almost  insurmountable  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  their  mutual  understanding,  are  related  with 
much  interest  by  that  candid  historian. 

From  the  same  writer  we  also  learn  the  powerful  and 
long  continued  opposition  to  which  that  generous,  and  now 
magnificent  institution,  was  exposed  in  the  commencement 
of  its  operations.  (9) 


(9)  History  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Society. 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  REMGIONS.  313 


Similar  acconnt?  might  probably  be  given  of  the  forma- 
tion of  many  other  Bible  Societies;  but  it  Ikis  been  demon 
strated  by  long  and  happy  experience,  that  nothing  is  easi- 
er than  for  all  denominations  to  unite  without  prejudice  or 
scruple,  to  fill  the  world  with  Bibles,  if  they  are  ssithoyt 
note  or  cominent. 

Leander  Van  Ess,  in  connexion  with  another  Roman 
Catholick  clergyman,  has  distributed  500,000  Bibles  in 
Germany. 

This  seems  to  be  the  new,  the  grand  and  golden  vincu- 
lum, which  in  the  last  age  of  the  world  will  bind  the  jar- 
ring sectaries  into  one  harmonious  band. 

A late  writer  computes  the  number  of  languages  and 
dialects  of  the  world  at  over  three  thousand  ; upwards  of 
twelve  hundred  of  these,  if  I mistake  not,  are  ascribed  to 
the  American  Indians.  But  it  is  generally  agreed  that  it 
is  much  easier  to  bring  this  class  of  mankind,  by  taking 
them  when  young,  to  read  the  bible  in  other  languages, 
than  to  translate  it  into  theirs  ; so  that  this  long  catalogue 
of  languages,  whether  real  or  imaginary,  may  be  struck 
from  the  list.  In  many  cases  different  dialects  vary  so 
little,  as  hardly  to  need  separate  translations.  If  all  the 
languages  of  the  world,  which  are  specifically  different, 
are  stated  at  one  thousarid,  it  will  no  doubt  be  a high  com- 
putation, and  the  bible  probably  may  by  this  time  be  trans- 
lated into  two  hundred  ; eight  hundred  then  are  yet  to  be 
mastered  ! Such  are  the  dimensions  of  the  task  before  the 
friends  of  tho.  bible  caiise  ! But  it  is  but  a few  years  since 
this  moflern  system  of  benevolence  was  commenced,  and 
all  the  efforts  which  have. yet  been  made,  we  would  fondly 
hope,  may  be  compared  to  the  streams  and  rivulets  of  the 
mountains,  destined  to  swell  that  river  which  will  ere  long 
roil  its  ponderous  and  majestick  tide  to  the  ocean.  It  is  a 
cause  worthy  of  national  encouragement  and  support,  and 
the  time  may  come,  when  the  nations  of  Christendom,  will 
devote  a part  of  those  funds,  which  are  now  wasted  in  lux- 
ury and  war,  to  its  promotion  and  success. 

27 


14 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


I shall  close  this  article  with  the  following  interesting 
statement,  selected  from  the  Compendium  of  the  society  to 
which  it  refers. 


A TABLE  OF  THE  LANGUAGES  AND  DIALECTS, 

In  which  the  distribution,  printing,  or  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  in  whole  or  in  part,  has  been  promoted  by  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  either  directl}'  or  in- 
directly, viz. 

Directly  at  the  expense  of  the  Society. 

Keprints  of  received  versions. 
jA^o.  jJN'o. 


.Vo. 

1 English 

2 Welsh 

3 Gaelic 

4 I rish 

5 Mar.ks 
G Danish 

7 Icela  ndic 
a Dutch 


9 German 

10  Italian 

11  French 

12  Spanish 

13  Portuguese  (2  ver- 
sions) 

14  Greek,  Ancient 

.Vo<  printed  before. 

25  Bullom  (West  Afri- 
can language) 

26  Mohawk  (N.  Ameri- 
can language) 


15  Greek  Modern 

16  Ethiopia 

17  Arabic 

18  Syriac 

19  Hebrew 

20  Malay  (w'ith  Roman 
characters) 


27  Esquimaux  do. 


21  Turkish 

22  Tartar 

23  Calmuc 

24  Ainharic  (vernacu- 
lar Abyssinian) 

Jie-translations  printed  or  printing. 

J\"o.  iJN'o. 

29  Hindoostanee,  or  | 30  Greenlandish 
Oordoo 


.No. 

— Arabic  N,  Test. 
28  Persian  N.  Test. 


JVeu)  translations  made  or  in  progress. 


31  Mandjur 

— Persian  Old  Test. 
SBTigre  r Abyssinian 

dialect] 

— Greek,  Modem 


33  Albanian 

34  Servian 

35  Armenian,  Modern 

36  Jewish  Spanish, New 

Testament. 


37  Moorish  Arabic 

38  Arawack  [South 
American  Indian- 


Indirectly,  by  Grants  to  Foreign  Societies  or  Individuals 

Reprints  of  received  Versions. 

39  Bohemian 

40  Hungarian 

41  Latin 

42  Romancse  [Upper 
dialect] 

43  Romanese  [Lower 
dialect] 

41  Wendish  ^Upper 

dlalccU  52  Lettish  ! 


45  Wendish  [Lower 
dialect] 

46  Polish 

47  Moldavian 

48  Slavonian 

49  Lithunian 

50  Reval  Esthonian 

51  Dorpat  Esthonian 

52  Lettish 


53  Finnish 

54  Lapponese 

55  Swedish 

56  Armenian 

57  Geoigian[Ecclesias! 

ical  charactir] 

53  Tamnl 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS 


?)]:• 


Xo. 

'59  yTodern  Russ 
HO  Samogiliaii 

01  Judeo- Polish 

02  Karelian 
(id  Mongolian 

b'4  Tartar  Turkish 
— Georgian  [Civil 
character] 

65  iMordwinian 

66  Orenburg  Tartar 

67  Tschuwashian 
69  Tscheremissian 

69  Zirian 

70  Sanscrit 

71  Afghan,  or 

72  Assamese 

73  Bcncalee 

74  Bhutuneer 


107  Cingalese 


Xoi  printed  before. 

\Xo. 

75  Bhugelkunda 

76  Bikaneer 

77  Bruj 

78  Burinan 

79  Canarese  or  Kurnata 

80  Gujuratee  [2  ver- 
sions] 

81  Harotee 

82  Hindee 

83  Joypore 

84  Shree-Nagut 

85  Jumboo 

86  Kanouj 

87  Kashmeet 
83  Khassee 

89  Konkuna 

90  Koomaoon 

91  Mahratta 

Re-translations  printed  or  printing. 
|108Creolese 
JVeio  translations  commenced  or  completed. 


Pushtoo 


92  Mugliuda 

93  Munipoor 

94  Mala3'alim 

95  Maruwar 

96  Nepal 

97  Oojju^dnce 
93  Orissa 

99  Palpa,  or  Dogma 

100  Seik,  orPunjahee 

101  Telinga  orTeloogOO 

[2  versions] 

102  Watch,  Wucha,  or 
Multanee 

103  Delaware  Indian 

104  Tahitan,  or  Otaheit- 
ean 

105  Chinese  [2  versions] 

106  Indo  Portuguese 


109  Bulgarian  121  Bugis 

lIOFaroese  122  Bulochee 

111  Wogulian  123  Bundelkhundeo 

112  Ossitinian  ' 124Gudwal 

113Tungusian  125  Huriyana 

114  Siberian  Tartar  126  Javanese 

llSOstiak  127  Munipoor  Koonkee 

116  Tschapojirian  123  Tripoora  Koonkee 

117  Wotiak  129  Kousoulee 

118  Bhojpooree  ISOKucharee 

119  Birat  131  Kutch 

120  Budrinathee  132  Macassar 

The  presence  of  Dr.  Pinkerton,  in  London,  has  enabled  tlie  Committee 

further  to  rectify  this  table. 


133  Maldivian 

134  Mitliilee 

1.35  Oodoypore 

1.36  Rakheng 

137  Siamese 

138  Sindhoo 

139  Southern  Sindhoo  or 
Hydrabadee  > 

140Jagatai,  or  Tttioo- 
inan 


RECAPITULiVTlON. 

Reprints,  - - .40 

Re-translations,  - - -5 

Languages  and  Dialects,  in  which  the  Scriptures  have  never 
been  printed  before  the  Institution  of  the  Sociey,  55 

New  translations  commenced  or  completed,  - 40 


Total, 


140 


316  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


MISSTOXS  AND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 


But  little  can  be  said  upon  this  subject  with  respect  to  * 
the  Greek  Church,  for  ages  it  has  been  in  a state  of  apa- 
thy ^and  supineness.  But  the  Russian  Church  bids  fair  to 
arruse  to  some  exertions  of  a missionary  nature,  and  we 
may  anticipate  the  period  when  ancient  Greece,  releas- 

I liorn  her  cruel  bondage  and  oppression,  and  aroused 
I'.  oin  her  long  lethargick  slumbers  as  to  spiritual  concerns, 
sh.dl  engage  in  missionary  enterprises  among  the  half- 
heathcnised  branches  of  her  own  communion,  and  among  the 
surrounding  '.lahcmetan  nations. 

The  Church  of  Home,  claims  the  honour  of  having  always 
been  engaged  in  missionary  operations,  and  an  account  of 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  by  their  means,  as  related  by  their 
historians,  may  be  f(mnd  in  p.  92,  of  this  work. 

The  Propaganda's  their  great  Missionary  Society  ; the 
vast  operations  of  this  grand  institution,  are  related  to  some 
extent  in  Moshiem’s  Ecclesiastical  History  ; and  although 
their  former  splendour  is  somewhat  diminished,  yet  it  con- 
tinues to  be  a very  powerful  engine  of  the  Catholick 
Church.  A gentleman  who  had  been  at  Rome,  informed 
the  author,  if  he  is  not  mistaken,  that  there  were  then  about 
70  youth  (who  would  be  called  beneficiaries  in  this  country) 
from  many  remote  and  barbarous  regions,  there  receiving 
an  education  to  be  sent  back  as  missionaries  to  their  own 
nations. 

It  has  lately  been  announced  that  24,000  dollars  annual- 
ly, has  been  granted  by  the  Pope  from  the  Propaganda  for 
the  purpose  of  promoting  the  Catholick  religion  in  the 
United  States. 

“ The  Lutheran  Church  has  always  been  engaged  in 
propagating  the  gospel  among  the  heathens.  Soon  after 
the  reformation  the  attempt  was  made,  but  little  could  be 
done,  because  the  protestants  generally  were  persecuted, 
and  had  enough  to  do  among  themselves.  About  the  year 
1600,  however,  we  find  that  missionaries  were  sent  into 
Lapland,  and,  after  many  difficulties,  the  scriptures  were 
ti'Snslated  into  the  natiye  language.  In  1640  they  had  es- 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


317 


tablished  thirteen  Christian  congregations,  among  the  liea- 
thens  of  that  country.  Missionaries  were  also  sent  to 
Greenland  to  christianize  the  benighted  inhabitants.  Hans 
£gede  was  the  first,  who  undertook  the  arduous  task,  and 
was  shortly  after  assisted  by  Messrs.  Toppy,  Lange,  Mil- 
zoug,  Paul  Egede,  Ohnsorg,  Bing,  &c.  Many  heathens 
were  converted  to  Christianity,  congregations  formed  and 
several  colonies  established.  ^Bul  their  greatest  mission 
was  that  to  India,  established  by  the  Royal  College  of  Co- 
penhagen, and  the  Orphan’s  house  of  Halle.  Ziegenbalk 
and  Pluetshau,  who  had  studied  at  Halle,  were  the  first, 
who  offered  themselves  for  this  laudable  work,  and  arrived 
at  Tranquebar  in  the  year  1706.  A few  years  after,  Gru- 
endler,  Boring  and  Jordan  were  sent  to  assist  them.  The 
Bible  was  translated  into  several  native  languages,  and 
many  Christian  congregations  were  established  by  their  ex- 
ertions. So  great  was  the  success  of  these  missionaries, 
that  the  English  society  for  promoting  Christian  knowl- 
edge was  induced  to  offer  their  assistance  and  support. — 
Upwards  of  fifty  learned  and  zealous  men,  chiefly  from  the 
university  of  Halle,  have  been  labouring  among  the  Hindoo 
nations,  during  the  last  centuiy,  among  whom  Joenike, 
Shulze,  Gericke,  Swartz,  Kohlhofl’  and  Pohle  are  particu- 
laily  to  be  noticed  ; and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  hea- 
thens have  been  brought,  by  their  labours,  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan, 
who  visited  some  of  these  congregations,  in  the  beginning 
of  this  century,  has  given  us  a very  pleasing  account  of  the 
present  state  and  progress  of  Christianity  in  the  different 
provinces  of  India. ”(1) 

And  the  Royal  Mission  College  of  Denmark, \s  .«till  on  the 
list  of  the  efficient  Missionary  Societies  of  the  present  dav. 

In  the  Church  of  England,  the  Society  for  Proj'agatiiig 
the  gospel,  founded  in  1647,  continues  to  be  a very  impor- 
tant institution,  and  has  much  revived  within  a few  years 
past.  Its  income  last  year  was  over  86, OGO  dollars. 

(1)  Lochman’s  History,  p.  68. 


27* 


3J8  HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELfGfONg. 


But  The  Church  Missionary  Society  formed  in  '800,  is  the  t 
most  efficient  missionary  institution  in  the  English  church;  I 
its  missionaries  of  different  kinds  in  Christian  and  heathen  1 

lamia,  amount  to  about  200  ; its  income  last  year  vvas  over  i 

146,000  dollars.  The  much  to  be  lamented,  and  ever  to  l 

be  remembered  Martyn,  was  undjr  the  patronage  of  this  i 

society. 

Missionary  societies  have  been  established  in  most  of  the  h 

diocesses  of  the  American  Episcopal  church,  a full  list  of  1 
which,  as  of  all  the  bishops  and  clergy,  of  the  Religious,  i 

Scientitick,  Literary  and  Benevolent  Institutions,  connect-  j 

ed  with  the  American  Episcopalians,  may  be  found  in  4 

Sword’s  Pocket  Almanack,  and  Ecclesiastical  Register,  1 

published  at  99,  Pearl-street,  New-York.  i 

The  Edinburgh  Missionary  Societyhdn  done  much  towards  T 

introducing  the  gospel  among  the  Mahometans,  and  some  I 

very  promising  first  fruits  of  their  labours  have  been  reap-  * 

ed  among  the  disciples  of  the  false  prophet.  l 

The  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is  the  most  im-  | 

port-mt  establishment  of  the  kind  among  the  American  I 

Presbyterians  ; they  have  a number  of  promising  stations  f 

among  the  American  Indians. 

The  same  people  have  a Domestick  Missionary  Society,  of 
a very  promising  character.  The  centre  of  both  is  in  the  ! 
city  of  New-York. 

The  London  Missionary  Society,  is  now  supported  mostly  I 
by  the  different  classes  of  English  Independents.  But  it  I 
finds  generous  patrons  among  the  English  Episcopalians  and  I 

other  denominations.  Great  things  have  been  done  by  this  f 

society  at  Otaheite  and  other  South  Sea  Islands.  * 

The  Church  of  the  United  Brethren,  is  of  itself  in  some  } 
respects  a Missionary  Society,  and  the  history  of  their  | 
missionary  operations  occupies  about  350  pages  in  Brown’s  i 

History  of  Missions.  According  to  their  Missionary  Intel-  | 

Itgencer,  for  1823,  the  United  Brethren  had  the  following  | 
Foreign  Missions,  and  number  of  missionaries,  viz.  : In  i 
Greenland,  18  ; Labrador,  25  ; United  States  and  Canada, 

7 ; Danish  West-Indies,  36  ; Jamaica,  8 ; Antigua,  18;  St. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


319 


Kitts,  7 ; Barbadoes,  2 ; South-America,  1 1 ; Africa,  36  , 
Russia  (Calmucks)  3 ; total,  171. 

The  American  Board  for  Foreign  Miisions,  established 
' in  1810,  and  supported  mostly  by  the  Congregationalists  of 
New-England,  is  by  far  the  largest  missionary  establishment 
in  the  United  States.  This  society  has  missionaries  sta- 
tioned at  Bombay  and  Ceylon  in  India,  in  Palestine,  and  at 
the  Sandwich  Islands  ; they  have  also  a number  of  very 
important  stations  among  the  American  Indians.  The  For- 
eign Mission  School  at  Cornwall,  Con  is  under  their  patron- 
age. Their  annual  income  and  expenditures,  amount  to 
about  60,000  dollars. 

The  Connecticut  Missionary  Society,  was  instituted  in  1799; 
it  has  been  liberally  supported  by  the  Congregationalists  of 
that  State,  and  has  been  a very  efficient  instrument  in  pro- 
moting Domestick  Missions,  especially  in  the  States  of  N. 
York  and  Ohio  ; for  a number  of  years  past,  the}'  have  an- 
nually expended  about  6,000  dollars. 

The  Baptist  Missionary  Society  of  England,  formed  in 
1792,  and  the  Baptist  Board  for  Foreign  Missions,  insti- 
tuted at  Philadelphia  in  1814,  are  two  of  the  most  impor- 
tant Missionary  establishments  in  this  denomin.ation.  The 
lirst  of  these,  under  the  direction  of  Pierce,  Fuller  and 
others,  laid  the  foundation  for  the  great  and  interesting  es- 
tablishment which  the . Baptists' now  have  in  India.  The 
other  supports  a number  of  missionaries  in  Burmah,  and  a 
number  of  important  missionary  stations  among  the  Ameri- 
can Indians.  The  interesting  establishment  for  promoting 
schools  and  evangelical  instruction  in  Ireland,  is  supported 
mostly  by  the  English  Baptists.  The  American  Baptists 
have  a flourishing  Domestick  Missionary  Society  at  Boston, 
and  a number  of  similar  institutions  in  different  parts  of  the 
United  States. 

The  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  in  England,  established 
in  1786,  is  a very  important  establishment  among  the  Eng- 
lish Methodists  ; their  annual  income  is  about  120,000  dol- 
lars, and  including  several  native  assistants  they  have  about 
150  missionaries  in  their  employ.  The  Methodist  Episco- 
pal church  in  the  United  States,  established  a Missionary 


320 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


Society  in  1819,  intended  to  amalgamate  the  missionary  ef- 
forts of  all  the  American  Methodists.  They  have  establish-  i 
ed  a few  missionary  stations  among  the  American  Indians,  i 
the  most  important  of  which  is  among  the  Wyandott  tribe.  I 

The  Quakers  in  1795,  in  a Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadel-  I 

phia,  appointed  a committee,  For  promoting  the  Improve-  » 

merit  and  gradual  Civilization  of  the  Indian  natives,  A > 

similar  committee  was  appointed  afterwards  at  Baltimore. 
From  6 to  10,000  pounds  have  been  contributed  by  the  Eng-  ; 
lish  Quakers  towards  this  missionary  enterprise,  and  suc- 
cessful efforts  have  been  made  among  a number  of  the  tribes  i 
of  our  western  forests. (2)  . , 

This  is  a brief  enumeration  of  some  of  the  primary 
Missionary  Institutions  among  the  different  denominations  i 
of  Christians  : all  of  them  are  supported  by  numerous  aux- 
iliary societies  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  many  hundreds, 
if  not  to  thousands,  who  are  continually  pouring  their  (ribu-  • 
tary  streams  into  those  rivers  of  charity,  which  are  fertil- 
izing our  barren  world,  and  making  glad  the  nations  of  the  | 
earth.  3 

TRACT  SOCIETIES- 

Tracts,  it  is  said,  were  resorted  to  by  Christians,  to  coun- 
teract their  influence  among  deists  .and  the  opposers  of 
Christianity,  by  whom  they  were  first  employed  as  vehicles  j 
of  instruction.  And  so  efectual  and  useful  have  they  been  I 

found  in  .all  parts  of  the  world,  among  all  classes  of  man- 
kind, and  for  all  the  purposes  of  religious  instruction,  that 
many  millions  of  these  little  cheap,  silent  and  salutary  mon- 
itors, have  been  distributed  within  the  last  twenty  years. 

The  London  Religious  Tract  Society,  is  the  most  flour- 
ishing institution  of  the  kind  in  the  world  ; it  was  formed 
in  1799,  and  has  issued  in  all  more  than  fifty-one  millions  of 
tracts  and  has  aided  in  printing  tracts  in  thirty-six  languages. 

The  American  Tract  Society,  whose  centre  of  operation 
is  in  Boston,  holds  the  second  rank  among  Tract  institu- 


(2)  Religious  World  Displayed,  vol.  iii. 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


321 


tions  ; the  whole  number  of  tracts  printed  by  this  Society, 
since  its  formation,  is  4,217,500.  Tiie  Christian  Almanack 
is  one  of  these  tracts,  of  which  they  print  annually  50,000 
copies,  and  certainly  never  was  a happier  device  for  the 
dissemination  of  religious  information.  The  Swedish,  the 
Church  of  England,  the  Liverpool,  the  Kew-York,  the  Bal- 
timore, the  Baptist  Evangelical,  of  Boston,  and  Baptist 
General  Tract  Society,  of  Washington  City,  are  all  primary 
institutions  of  the  kind,  and  all  of  them  are  surrounded  with 
auxiliary  societies,  of  which  the  London  Society  has  about 
200. 

How  important  is  the  consideration, that  nearly  every  tract, 
however  small,  exhibits  more  knowledge  of  the  true  God, 
of  the  nature  of  the  soul,  and  of  a future  world,  than  is 
found  in  all  the  philosophical  lore,  and  learned  lumber  of 
the  heathen  nations,  where  the  light  of  Revelation  has 
never  shed  any  of  its  enlightening  beams. 


SABBATH  SCHOOL  SOCIETIES. 

The  honour  of  having  instituted  the  first  Sabbath  School 
is  justly  given  to  Robert  Raikes,  Esq.  of  Gloucester,  Eng- 
land, who,  by  this  one  act  of  heaven-born  benevolence, 
has  not  only  immortalized  his  name,  and  laid  the  foundation 
for  the  mental  improvement  of  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  the  young,  but  been  the  instrument  of  the  salva- 
tion of  a multitude  of  souls. 

This  was  in  1782,  and  in  1785,  a Society  was  formed  in 
London  for  the  support  and  encouragement  of  Sunday 
Schools  in  the  different  counties  of  England,  under  the  pa- 
tronage of  a number  of  the  dignitaries  of  the  Established 
Church.  And  although  Mr.  Raikes’  plan  was  exposed  to 
many  cavils  and  much  contempt,  yet  he  had  the  happiness 
to  learn,  that  before  his  death  in  1811,  the  Sunday  Schools 
in  various  parts  of  Britain^  comprehended  three  hundred 
thousand  children. 

The  promoters  of  (his  new  system  of  charity  and  use- 
fulness, have  in  many  cases,  thought  it  best  to  combine 


322 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


their  efforts  under  name  of  the  Sunday  School  Unions^  some  of 
the  principal  of  which,  are  those  of  England,  Wales,  Scot- 
land, and  Ireland,  Philadelphia,  New-York,  male  and  fe- 
male, Pittsburg,  &c  &c.  in  all  ot  wliich  are  embraced 
nearly  a million  of  children.  And  besides  these,  there  are 
hundreds  if  not  thousands  of  schools,  of  the  same  descrip- 
tion, which  are  not  included  under  the  head  of  any  union. 
And  the  period  is  probably  not  far  distant,  when  the  census 
of  Sunday  Schools  will  not  be  attempted,  but  when  they 
shall  become  co-extensive  with  the  congregations  of  Christ- 
ians. 

BETHEL  FLAGS,  AND  BETHEL  UNIONS. 

Under  these  heads,  on  board  of  ships,  and  at  the  board- 
ing houses  of  seamen,  by  the  exertions  of  evangelical  cler- 
gymen and  laymen,  aided  by  the  efforts  of  pious  sea  cap- 
tains and  sailors,  many  attempts  have  been  made  within  a 
few  years  past,  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  that  numerous 
and  important  class  of  the  human  family,  who  have  hith- 
erto been  sunk  in  the  most  deplorable  depravity  and 
wretchedness  ; and  the  success  with  which  these  benevo- 
lent enterprises  have  been  attended,  have  encouraged  their 
promoters  to  proceed  with  redoubled  ardour  and  zeal. 

Attempts  to  reclaim  abandoned  females  from  the  retreats 
of  infamy  and  crime,  and  restore  them  to  the  paths  of*vir- 
tue,  and  lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  ought 
not  to  be  entirely  overlooked,  although  they  are  yet  in  an 
incipient  state,  and  but  little  can  be  said  of  their  success. 

What  new  channels  of  mercy  will  yet  be  opened  to  the 
world,  what  new  enterprises  of  charity  and  benevolence, 
the  friends  of  Missions,  and  the  reformers  of  our  world 
will  engage  in,  remains  yet  to  be  disclosed.  But  we  fond- 
ly anticipate  the  perif’d,  when  every  individual  of  Adam’s 
ruined  posterity  shall  be  reclaimed  from  vice,  idolatry  and 
sin,  and  be  brought  to  love  and  worship  the  God  who  made 
them  ; when  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  shall 
cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea  ; when  every 
heathen  temple  and  Mahometan  mosque,  shall  either  be  de- 


HISTORY  OP  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


.323 


stroyed,  or  else  converted  into  the  temples  of  the  living 
God;  “when  the  banner  of  the  cross  shall  wave  on  the 
spire  of  St.  Sophia,  and  the  temple  of  Juggernaut,”  and  ev- 
ery nation  of  Mahometans  and  Pagans  shall  enlist  under  the 
banners  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

“ Our  object”  says  Wayland,  “ will  not  have  been  ac- 
complished till  the  tomahawk  shall  be  buried  for  ever,  and 
the  tree  of  peace  spread  its  broad  branches  from  the  Atlan- 
tick  to  the  Pacifick  ; until  a thousand  smiling  villages  shall 
be  reflected  from  the  waves  of  the  Missouri,  and  the  distant 
valleys  of  the  West  echo  with  the  song  of  the  reaper  ; 
till  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall  have  been 
glad  for  us,  and  the  desert  has  rejoiced  and  blossomed  as 
the  rose. 

“ Our  labours  are  not  to  cease,  until  the  last  slave-ship 
shall  have  visited  the  coast  of  Africa,  and,  the  nations  ofEu- 
rope  and  America  having  long  since  redressed  her  aggrava- 
ted wrongs,  Ethiopia,  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the  Cape, 
shall  have  stretched  forth  her  hand  unto  God. 

“ In  a word,  point  us  to  the  loveliest  village  that  smiles 
upon  a Scottish  or  New-England  landscape,  and  compare 
it  with  the  filthiness  and  brutality’of  a Cafifarian  kraal,  and 
we  tell  you  that  our  object  is  to  render  that  Catfrarian  kraal 
as  happy  and  as  gladsome  as  that  Scottish  or  New-England 
village.  Point  us  to  the  spot  on  the  face  of  the  earth, 
where  liberty  is  best  understood  and  most  perfectly  enjoy- 
ed, where  intellect  shoots  forth  in  its  richest  luxuriance, 
and  where  all  the  kindlier  feelings  of  the  heart  are  con- 
stantly seen  in  their  most  graceful  exercise  ; point  us  to  the 
loveliest  and  happiest  neighbourhood  in  the  world  on  which 
we  dwell  ; an.i  we  tell  you  that  our  object  is  to  render  this 
whole  earth,  with  all  its  nations  and  kindreds  and  longues 
and  people,  as  happy,  nay,  happier  than  that  neighbour- 
hood. 

“ Our  design  will  not  be  completed  until 

“ One  son»  employs  all  nations,  and  all  cry 
Worthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  was  slain  for  us  ; 

The  (Uveilers  in  the  vales  and  on  the  rocks 
Shout  to  each  other,  and  the  mountain  tops 


324 


HISTORY  OF  all  RELIGIONS. 


From  distant  mountains  catch  the  flying  joy  ; 

Till,  nation  after  nation  taught  tlie  strain. 

Earth  rolls  the  lapturous  hosanna  round.’*  Cowpcr. 

“ The  object  of  the  missionary  enterprise  embraces  eve- 
ry child  of  Aduin.  It  is  vast  as  the  race  to  whom  its  opera- 
tions are  of  necessity  limited.  It  would  confer  upon  every 
individual  on  earth,  all  tht  t intellectual  or  moral  cultiva- 
tion can  bestow.  It  would  rescue  a world  from  the  indig- 
nation and  wrath,  tribulation  and  anguish  reserved  for  eve- 
ry son  of  man  that  doeth  evil,  and  give  it  a title  to  glory, 
honour,  and  immortality.  You  see,  then,  that  our  object  is, 
not  only  to  affect  every  individual  of  the  species,  hut  to 
.iffpct  him  in  the  momentous  extremes  of  infinite  happiness 
and  infinite  wo.  And  now  we  ask.  What  object  ever  un- 
dertaken by  man  can  compare  with  this  same  design  of 
evangelizing  the  world  ? Patriotism  itself  fades  away  before 
jt,  and  acknowledges  the  supremacy  of  an  enterprise,  which 
seizes,  with  so  strong  a grasp,  upon  both  the  temporal 
and  eternal  destinies  of  the  whole  family  of  man.”  (3) 

EDUCATION  SOCIETIES. 

It  is  said  of  Martin  Luther,  while  at  the  university  of 
Magdeburg,  \.ha.i  medicalovivere  pane,  he  lived  by  begging  his 
hread.(4)  And  multitudes  after  him  have  obtained  their 
education  for  the  gospel  ministry  in  the  midst  of  penury  and 
want,  surrounded  with  mortification  and  distress,  dependent 
on  their  own  exeitions,  and  on  the  charity  of  benevolent  in- 
dividuals. 

But  now  almost  every  denomination,  especially  in  this 
country,  has  formed  Education  Societies  for  the  express 
purpose  of  aiding  those  pious  but  indigent  students,  who 
are  preparing  to  labour  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord. — ■ 
Tne  American  Education  Society,  is  the  largest  institution  of 
this  kind  in  the  world  ; next  to  it,  is  probably,  the  Presby- 
terian Education  Society  of  JVevt)-York. 

(3)  Sermon  on  the  moral  dignity  of  Missions. 

(4)  Melchior  Adams,  as  quoted  by  Lochman. 


nisroKv  OF  ,'s.L]-  run.ic.iO.NS. 


:v2r, 


Formerly  theological  students,  cspeciall}'  in  this  coun- 
try, and  tor  the  most  part  among  tiie  Dissenters  in  Europe, 
])ursued  their  studies  under  the  care  of  distinguished  cler- 
gymen, but  of  late  years  so  fully  is  this  class  of  men  em- 
ployed in  the  management  of  benevolent  institutions  and 
other  concerns,  that  they  could  have  but  little  time  to  de- 
vote to  this  pursuit ; and  again  it  is  found  that  stmlents 
make  much  better  progress  by  being  associated  together, 
unfler  the  care  of  Professors  rvholly  devoted  to  their  in- 
struction ; and  accordingly  Theological  Institutions  have 
been  formed,  among  the  Congregafionalists  at  Andover  and 
Cambridge,  Mass,  at  Bangor,  Me  and  at  New-!Iaven,  Con. 
Among  the  Presbyterians  at  Princeton  and  Brunswick, 
N.  J.  at  Auburn,  N.  Y.  at  Hampden,  Sydney,  Va.  and  in 
Tennessee.  Among  the  Episcopalians  in  the  city  of  N.  York. 
Among  the  Baptists  at  Waterville,  Me.  at  Hamilton,  .N'.  Y. 
and  at  Washington,  D.C.  and  a number  of  .smaller  institutions 
exist  in  different  parts.  A number  of  Theological  Semina- 
ries are  to  be  found  in  Europe,  and  one  at  Cotyra,  in  India, 
among  the  Syriaii  Christians. 

MISSIONARY  SEMINARIES, 

Have  also  been  formed  at  Cornwall,  Con.  at  Gosport  and 
iPickney,  England,  at  Basle  ; Barkel,  Berlin,  4’C.  &c. 

UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES. 

These  institutions  ns  they  now  exist,  were  not  known 
among  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans,  nor  is  there  scarce- 
iy  any  thing  of  the  kind  among  the  most  learned  and  relined 
u.alions  of  Pagans  or  M ihoinetaria  of  the  present  day.  The 
Hindoos  have  between  one  and  two  hundred  sciinols,  which 
they  call  colleges,  containing  fro.m  ten  to  lifty  students  each, 
taughl  for  the  most  part  by  single  person*.  But  these  col- 
leges liardly  rise  to  the  level  of  academies  in  other  coun- 
tries ; many  of  them  are  merelv  mud  hotiscs,  frequently 
erecte.-l  at  the  expense  of  the  teach. w who  not  o’fv  solicits 
■aims  to  raise  the  buiJdiriy.  but  :>lso  t)  feed  lii*  >>u''ds 

23 


KISTGI'.Y  OK  ALL  RELIGIONS. 


326 

Tliese  Colleges,  sleeping  rooms  and  College  halls,  | 
says  Mr.  Vv'’ard,  ivonld  greatly  surprise  an  English  Acade- 
mician. Their  libraries  in  some  cases  amount  to  ten,  and  ; 
others  to  40  or  50  volumes,  on  different  subjects  ; they  are  ■ 
placed  generally  on  a bamboo  shelf  slung  from  the  roof.  (5) 

Miii'tyn  informs  us  of  an  old  college  at  Shiraz  in  Persia, 
the  seat  of  Mahometan  literature  for  that  empire,  which  was  i 
once  in  a flourishing  condition,  hutis  now  almost  in  ruins. (6)  ^ 

The  Chinese  must  doubtless  have  somethinglike  colleges  i 
among  them,  but  I have  not  been  able  to  learn  any  facts  l 
respecting  them.  ^ 

Within  the  bounds  of  Christendom,  the  number  of  Uni-  i 
versities  and  Colleges  probably  amount  to  something  more  i 
lhan  two  hundred.  About  tifty  of  them  are  in  America,  : « 
North(7)  and  South  ; five  orsisarein  Asia,  and  the  remain-  ' 
der  are  in  Europe. 

Preparations  were  made  for  giving  some  account  of  all  i 
the  principal  Institutions  of  this  kind — of  the  number  of 
the  colleges  attached  to  the  Universities — the  number  of  ; i 
Professors  in  each — their  salaries — the  extent  of  their  li-  I 
bp-ij-jes — and  the  denominations  to  which  they  belong — but 
for  reasons  already  assigned,  all  must  be  deferred  to  a future 
edition. 

(^5)  View  of  India,  voL  i. 

((!)  Memoir,  page  263. 

fl)  The  Friends’  Yearly  Meeting  Boarding  School,  com-  4 
monly  called  The  Ojiaker  College,  of  Providence,  R.  1. 
ou<^ht  not  to  be  entirely  omitted,  as  it  is  the  most  impor-  y 
taut  institution  to  be  found  among  this  people.  It  is  a neat,  « 
commodious  brick  building,  62  feet  by  54,  three  stories  high.,  j 
with  wings  on  the  east  and  west  sides,  42  by  44,  two  stories  I 
high.  It  is  situated  on  a tract  of  43  acres  of  land,  the  gift  j1 
of"^ Moses  Brown,  Esq.  and  contains  about  100  students;  its  i 
funds  amount  to  about  60,000  dollars  ; .'50,000  of  whicli  'j 
was  bequeathed  to  it  by  the  late  Obadiah  Brown,  Esq.  son  i 
of  the  above  named  gentleman  ; and  .50,000  more  fro.mthe  | 
same  liberal  donor,  are  bequcatlmd  to  it  or.  the  demise  | 
his  widow. 


rnSTORY  OF  ALL  RELIGIONS.  327 


It  \vas  proposed  to  give  a list  of  Alissionary  Stations,  but 
as  the  autlior  ascertained  sometime  since,  tliat  a woik  ex- 
jiressly  for  this  purj>ose,  under  the  title  of  the  Alissionari/ 
Gazetteer,  by  Uev.  Mr.  Chapin,  of  Woo.'istock,  t t.  is  soon 
to  be  published,  lie  would  cheei  fiilly  recommend  it  to  the 
]>atronage  of  his  readers,  and  excuse  himsell  from  a labo- 
rious task,  the  necessity  of  which  will  be  superceded  by 
this  work. 

The  number  of  ordained  missionaries  now  among  the 
heathen,  is  said  to  be  about  400  ; there  may  bo  double  that 
number  of  missionaries  of  all  descriptions  ; and  in  many 
cases  school-masters  and  catechists,  are  among  the  most 
useful  instructors  ; since  preaching  regular  sermons  to  reg- 
ular assemblies  among  the  heathen  is  out  of  the  question — 
and  good  native  preachers  are  generally  found  more  effi- 
cient and  useful  than  either  ; this  consideration  led  to  the 
formalion'of  the  Baptist  College  at  Ser.\mpore,(C)  the  Epis- 
copal College  at  Malacca  in  China,  and  will  superinduce  the 
erection  of  similar  institutions  as  fast  as  possible  on  hea- 
then ground,  and  also  lead  on  to  the  encouragement  of  na- 
tive preachers  to  a greater  extent  than  has  ever  yet  been 
thought  of.  They  in  the  end  will  hear  the  burden  and  heat 
of  the  day,  and  become  the  heralds  of  salvation  to  their 
benighted  countrymen. 


fb)  See  Ward’s  Letters. 


SUBSCRIBERS*  NAMES. 


In  this  iisi.  the  States  are  arranged  GEOGRAPniCALLV  ; 3V(C 
names  of  to-asns  and  of  Individuals,  alphabetically. 


MAINE. 

iVatcrville. 

.1.  ChHplin,  D.  D. 

5'r('.ii(.'eiit  of  Water- 
ville  Co'Dpjjc. 

Elijah  Eoster 
Calvipi  Holton 
Henry  Paine 
Timothy  Ropes 

N'EW  HAMPSniriE. 
Cla  remnnt. 
Pruclentia  Doilge 
Cornish. 

Samuel  Cumings 
Tonalhan  Mussey 
■lohn  Wild 
Concord. 

Rev.  Wm.  Taylor 
Grantham. 
•I’ohn  Thrasher 
llopkinton. 
Rcv.M.Caritoii,  9. 
.Mason. 

lia.'.’.  '.VRn.  Elliot 
Acay  Boston, 
lohn  Rennet 
.Yevvport. 
i.  Farnesvvoi'lh 
David  Fletcher 
Np.than  Gould 
Simeon  Haven 
Solomon  Howe 
Asa  Hurd 


Moses  Hutchinson 
Ruel  Keith 
Joseph  Neltleton 
Samuel  Noyes 
S.  Partridge 
AVm.  Stannerd 
John  T cask 
Clark  Wakefield 
James  D.  Walcott 
Daniel  Wilmarth 
Portsmouth. 
Rev.  F.  Clark,  16 

Sharon. 

O.  Morehouse. 

Swanzerj. 
Tristam  Aldrich 
Wm.  Balch 
Nathan  Cross 
Reuben  Hills 
Abigail  Holbrook 
Peter  Holbi-'ook 
Padclick  Lawrence 
Silas  Parsons 
Stephen  Potter 
Rufus  Read 
Joseph  Slate 
Levi  Willard. 

Walpole. 

Isaac  Redington 
Winchester. 
Jacob  Wire. 


VERMONT. 
Brattleborovgh . 
L.  M.  Amsden 
John  N.  Blake 
Samuel  Elliot 
Rev.  J.  M’Gee 
W.  Goodhue 
Holbrook  & Fes- 
senden, 9. 

Alex.  C.  Putnam 
Uriel  SikJs 
David  Wood 
Dummerston. 
Lewis  Allyn 
Frederick  Clark 
Samuel  Dutton 
Guildford. 
Jonathan  Allen 
Peter  Briggs 
Amherst  Lund 


Hon.  D.  Bullock 
Isaac  Day 
Rev.  T.  H.  Wood 
Huhbar  dstovni. 
Delphos  Gates 
Rockingham. 
William  Hall,  Jr. 
Benj.  Smith.  Jr. 

A.  Tourtellot 
Rutland. 

Josiah  Chickering 
Iiuther  Wheeler 


subscribers’  names. 


329 


Wallingford. 
George  Shermae 
Windsor. 

C.  P.  Crosb}' 


W m.  Pond 
Edward  Richards 
Hannah  Rider 
Joel  H.  Slack 


Rev.  Romeo  Elton  Daniel  B.  Smith 


Eleazer  Wallis 
Rev.  N.  P.  Williams 
Mark  Woodbury 
boston. 

Israel  Algier,  J r. 


Gen.  Abner  Forbes  Simmons  Thrasher  Thomas  Bald- 
win, D.  D. 
Henry  Baldwin 
Rev.  Hosea  Ballou 
Harvey  Bates 
Jason  D.  Battles 
Horatio  Beede 
Jonathan  D Boston 


Charles  Forbes  William  Thurber 

John  Leverett  Zylpha  Thrasher 

MASSACHUSETTS.  Bomstable. 

.Amherst.  Joseph  Jenkins 

Rev.  Z.  S.  Moore,  Jonathan  Kelly 
p.  D.  President  of  Am- George  Lovell 
James  Marchant 


herst  Institution. 

Andover  T/ieoIogt- _ 

cal  Seminary  ^ David  F.  Bradlee 

Rev.  J.  Murdock,  p ® 

^D.  D.  ' 


Belchertown, 
Marshall 
Bellingham. 


E.  Porter,  D.  D. 

L.  Woods,  D D. 

Ashjield. 

Rev.  A.  Sanderson 
Thomas  Shepard 
Attleborough. 

Isaac  Algier 
W.  Blackington 
Lyman  Brown 
Dorothy  S.  Clark 
Joseph  Cleaveland  J.  O.  Foster 
SamuelCushman  Samuel  Foster 
John  C.  Dodge 
Thomas  Eddy 
Geo.  W.  Freeman 
Ezra  French 


Jesse  Coombs 
Rev.  A Fisher,  Jr. 
Pelatiah  Smith 
Samuel  Thayer 
Elias  Thayer 

Beverly. 

John  Bailey 
Charles  Dennis 
Jacob  D.  Edwards 


Wm.  Gallup 
John  Groves 
Philip  Hammond 
Amos  Leefavour 


Rev.John  Ferguson  Samuel  Lovett 


Deborah  Ham 
Joseph  Hamer, 
Rev. Silas  Hall 
James  Lord 
Samuel  Morse 


Rev.  D.  Oliphant 
John  H.  Parker 
Benjamin  Peirce 
Richard  Pickett 
N.  Salford 


Tilley  Brigham 
Hiram  B.  Clark 
Rev.  Wm.  Collier 
Joseph  Converse 
John  Elliot 
Daniel  Filmore 
Wilbur  Fiske 
D.  Harrington 
Rev.  E.  Heading 
Jacob  Hill 
Benj.  Holt 
Geo.  Homer,  Esq. 

H.  L.  Ingraham 
Ward  Jackson,  2 
John  B.  Jones 
Benjamin  Kimball 
Lincoln  & Edmands, 

6 copies 
Ensign  Lincoln 
Heman  Lincoln 
Stillman  Lothrop 
Edward  Lothrop 

I.  Mar  omber 
John  Mead 


330 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


E.  Parsons  Jason  Keith 

A.  Pa^  ne  Charles  Keith 

A.  P.  Penniman  Marston  Lazell 

Kev.  'i'homas  Paul  Al[>heus  Leach 
Peter  Ripicj  John  F.  Low 

il.  J.  Ripley  John  Pulmore 

Renj.  Rowse  Job  M.  Washburn 


Rev.  J.  Sabine 
Kev.  Daniel  Sharp 

A.  Shurlliff  M.  D. 

B.  Shurtliff.  M.  D. 
Janies  Smith 
Wm.  W.  Stedman 
N.  H.  Stevenson 
Amos  Sumner, 

B.  S vveeten 
Rev.  Wm.  Taylor, 

Rector  of  the  Roman 
Catholick  Church. 
Moses  Thompson 
Rev.F.Wayland,Jr 
Ralph  Webster 
Asa  Wheaton 
'i'.  J.  Whitcomb 
J.  Wl.itcomh 
Piev.  E.  Wiley 
F..  Wood 

■Joseph  Woodcock 
Bridgewater. 
Mathaniel  Alger 
Willis  Alger 
Nathan  Alger 
Franklin  Ames 
Amasa  Field  and  ? 
J.  Garnett  Jun.  ^ 
Abiezei  T.  Harvey 
Betsey  Henry 
Lloyd  Howard 
At  be  Howard 


Brimjield. 
Darius  Nichols 
Nehemiah  Parker 
Rev.  J.  Vaill 
Brookfield. 

Rev.  John  Bisbe,  Jr 
John  Chase 

Brookline. 

Wm.  Leverett 
Rev.  Bela  Jacobs 
Carnbridge. 

A.  Holmes,  D.  D. 

Cambridge-Port. 
Levi  Farewell 

Charlestown. 
Wm.  Arnold 
Rev.  W.  Balfour 
Rev.  J.  Crosby 
Kev.  Warren  Fay 
Rev.  H.  Jackson 
Rev.  J.  B.  Othman 
J.  Fosdick 
David  Fosdick 
Gideon  Foster 
David  Goodwin 
Oliver  Holden 
Benj.  Hoynes 
Joseph  Hurd 
Samuel  Kidder 
Betsey  Pratt 


Danvers. 
Martin  Bates 
James  Brown 
Rev.  A.  Drinkwater 
Daniel  Hardy 
Charles  Mill 
H H.  Joslin 
Benjamin  Kent 
George  Osgood 
John  Peabody 
Seth  Richardson 
Eben  Shillaber 
Dedham. 

Rev.  E.  Burgess 
R.  Darius 

Geo.  Dixon  ^ 
Samuel  Fales 
T.  Gay,  Jr. 

Miranda  Guild 
Moses  Hey 
Jason  Messenger 
T.  A.  Taft,  9 
Elijah  Trescott 
Dr.  Jesse  Wheaton 
Edward  Whitney 
Henry  Winchester 
Deerfeld. 
Benjamin  Rice. 

Dorchester. 
Rev.  John  Codman, 
D.  D. 

Douglas. 

Ural  Cummings 
Oliver  Hunt 
Nathan  Stearns 
Welcome  Whipple 
Dudley. 

Preserved  Alger 


SUBSCRIBEKS  NAMES 


Stephen  Beacket 
Stephen  Bartlett 
Thomas  Brown 
Nathan  Cody 
Walton  Felch 
Az.iel  E.  Fitts 
Edward  Howard,  9 
Joel  Jones 
Peter  Joyce 
George  Munyan 
Elijah  Pratt,  Jr. 
Alvin  Pennook 
Jesse  Robinson 
Willis  W ood 
Thomas  N.  Tillimy 
John  Whipple 
Alvin  Wood. 

Eauton. 

Israel  Alger 
Fairhaven. 
Timothy  B.  Deane 
Foxborovgh. 
Rev.  Warren  Bird 
AVillard  Comey 
Gardner  M.  Peck 
Grafton. 

Henry  W.  Avery 
Perley  Goddard 
Royal  Leland 
Abel  Main,  Jr. 
Robert  Prentice 
Moses  Roberts 
John  G.  VVhitman 
Seth  Williams 
E.  M.  Williams 
Greenfield. 
Rev.  C.  Jenkins 
Hadley. 

Calvin  Lamson 


331 


Calvin  Marsle  Mansfield. 

Samuel  .Montague 
Elihu  Smith 
John  Smith  2d 
Harvard. 

Rev.  A.  Sampson 

Holland  T 1 ra  , . 

Rev.  John  M.  Hunt 
Israel  Perrin 
Loring  Webb 
Leverett. 

Rev.  E.  Montague 
Lynn. 

Dea.  Bacheler 
Thomas  Bowler,  Jr  Samuel  Simond 
Christopher  Bubir  jiaac  Storv 
Frederick  Breed  Daniel  Weed 
Franklin  W.  Bruce  j.  5^  j.  Wilson 
William  Cha.se  Marshfield. 

Elijah  Downing  John  Allen 
Edward  Emerson  Rev.  F.  Conan: 


Rev.  R.  Briggs 
Charles  Day 
Marblehead. 
Francis  Blackler 
James  Chapman 
Samuel  Dana 


Peter  O.  Green 
Jacob  Hooper 
Nathaniel  Hooper 
Robert  Hooper 
Ebenezer  Iresou 
Lot  Jones 
Ebenezer  Rand 


Aledzeay. 
James  Fisher 
Mendop. 
Benj.  Allen,  J 


James  Hudson 
George  Martin 
Daniel  L.  Mudge 
John  Mudge  _ 

Rev.  E.  Nelson,  Jr.  ' Bites’ 
Rufus  Newhall  Peleg  Boss 
Edmund  Nourse  Richard  Bowers 
Phinehas  Peck  Bartlett  Dunham 
Christ.  Robinson  John  A.  Harris 
S?'/  ?:  "^00^  Duty  Salisbury 

Abner  Sibiy 


Richard  Tufl'ts 
Win.  Webster 
John  White 
Caleb  Wiley 
Long-Meadoot). 
Rev.  G.  B.  Atwell 
Robert  M’ln  osh 


Stephen  Tripp 
James  S.  Warner 
Bennett  Wheeler 
Morris  Baker. 

Middlcborough. 
John  Benson 


332 


subscribers’  names. 


Caleb  Benson 
Philip  Colby 
Branch  Harlow 
Samuel  Harlow 
Charles  Hooper 
3Iartin  Keith,  Jr. 
Rev.  Isaac  Kimball 
Seth  Miller,  Jun. 
William  Nelson 
Levi  Peirce,  Esq. 
P.  H.  Peirce 
Zech.  W.  Rider 
Edward  Sparrow 
Isaac  Stevens 
Daniel  Thomas 
Arad  Thompson 
M illbury 
Abijah  L.  Burnap 
Daniel  D.  Fuller 
Austin  F.  Fuller 
Polly  Fuller 
Nancy  Rice 
Asa  Waters,  Jun. 

Monson. 

John  S.  Chandler 
Montgomery, 
Oren  Parks 
James  Wheeler 
JVew- Bedford. 
Rev.  J.  Barnaby 
Thomas  Barstow 
Benedict  Brown 
John  Coggeshall,  Jr 
John  Cornell 
John  G.  Easton 
Walter  G.  Perry 
Edwin  Sanford 
Joseph  Bourn 
Peleg  Butts 


Haydon  Coggeshall  Betsey  Hathaway 
Benj.  Coombs  Sarah  Mewett 


Timothy  I.  Dyer 
Rev.  O.  Dewey 
Benj.  Drew 
Thomas  Ellis 
Philip  Gray 
Wm.  Grinnell 
Charles  Grinnell 
Rev.  S.  Holmes 
Eleazer  Haskell 


Alvin  Makepeace 
Lemuel  Perry 
Levarna  Packard 
Abigail  Williams 
Oxford, 

Peter  Mayo,  Jun. 

Paxton. 
Betsey  Boys 
Pittsfield. 


Nehemiah  Leonard  Rev.  A.  Beach,  100 


— Macomber 
N.  Nelson 
Jacob  Parker 
John  Perkins 
Maltiah  Perry 
John  Reiggles 
Oliver  Swain 
Samuel  Stall 
James  Tripp 
Obid  Wood 


Randolph. 
Benj.  Manning  Jr. 
E.  Packard 
Zeba  Spear 
Shadrach  Thayer 
Jonathan  Wales  Jr. 
Micah  White 
Raynharn. 

Sally  S.  AlJen 
Philander  Fecto 


John  Wrightington  Othnial  Gilmore 
J^ewburyporl.  Rev.  E.  Sandford 
Henry  Starwood  Asaph  Tracy 
JVorthbridge.  Rehoboth. 

Rev. Job  B. Boomer  G.  W.  P.  C.  Allyn 
Samuel  C.  Prentice  Abbey  J.  Bullock 
James  Taylor 


Paul  Whiting 
jS'otlingharn,  West 
Joseph  Davis,  1 1 
Norton. 

John  Bates  Jun. 
Almira  Crosby 
Eliza  C.  Derry 
Sally  Derry 
Thos.  Fullerton 
E'l’vin  K.  Godfrey 


James  Daggett 
Childs  Luther 
Daniel  Burt 
Edward  Mason 
Gideon  Peck 
Richmond. 
Jonathan  Cass 
Nicholas  Cooke 
Plymouth. 

Rev.  B.  C.  Grafton 
Rev.  A.  Judson 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


.33.3 


Rochester. 
Oliver  Coble 
Lot  Thatcher, 
iiotc.7  ei/. 

Blichael  Difford 
Roxbvrij. 
Nathaniel  Adams 
Kendall  Brooks 
David  Coolidge 
Timothy  Corey 
Kev.  Joseph  Elliott 
Thomas  Griggs 
Samuel  Langley 
Arnos  Morse 
Reuben  Stackpole 
Royalston. 
Joseph  M.  Graves 
Levi  Stinson 
Salem. 

N.  Adams 
Josiah  Adams 
Benj.  Blanchard 
Rev.  Lucius  Bolles 
John  Brooks 
Edward  Butfum 
Rev.  T.  Carhie 
Robert  Cogswell 
Rev.  E.  Cornelius 
Charles  Dexter,  Jr. 
John  Dike 
Wm.  B.  Dodge 
John  Dowley 
Thomas  Doyle 
Rev.  B.  Emerson 
Isaac  P.  Foster 
William  Gallheal 
Elizabeth  Gardner 
John  Goodhue 
Thontns  Guinn 


Temple  Hardy 
Gabriel  Holman 
Joseph  Howard 
John  M.  Ives 
Asa  Larrason,  Jr. 
John  B.  Lawrence 
Jonathan  Miller 
John  Noyes 
J.  & T.  F.  Odell 
Aaron  Ordway,  2 
Benj.  Pearson 
George  Peirce 
James  Perkins 
David  Perkins 
Nathan  Putnam 
Thomas  Ramsey,  9 
George  H.  Smith 
C.  & J.  Smith  2 
Joshua  Upham 
Stephen  vV vbb 
Michael  Webb,  Jr. 
Samuel  West,  6 
S.  Whittemore 
W.  Williams 
Pierce  L.  Wiggin 
Sandwich. 

Rev.  David  Hunn 
Seekonk. 

Ezra  Allen 
John  Arnold 
Pdbenezer  Bishop 
John  Bradley 
John  Brown 
Peter  H.  Brown 
Mr.  Braid 
Job  Carjienter 
David  Dresser 
Wm.  Daggett 
Alex.  Dickerson 


John  Emerson 
William  Hammond 
Allin  Hunt 
R.  Kent 

Dr.  Calvin  Martin 
Vial  Medbnry 
John  Medbury 
Nicholas  Medbary 
Allen  Munro 
Thomas  Munro 
Rev.  B.  Pease 
John  A.  Peck 
Ebenezer  Seaver 
Eleazer  Smith 
John  Smith 
John  Underwood 
Ann  Woodmanse 
Sharon. 

Rev.  T.  Barrett 
Shrewsbury, 
Samuel  N.  Dilas 
David  Hopgood 
Josiah  Norcross 
Southbridge. 
Rev.  George  Angell 
Elisha  Cole 
Nicholas  Jenks 
Susan  Thompson 
South  Briwjield. 
Aaron  Green,  Jun. 
Perly  Nichols. 

South  Reading. 
Rev.  G.  F.  Davis,  9 
Springfield. 
Eliel  Amedon 
Calvin  Barrett 
John  Beasley 
Charles  Blackman 
Wm  Bliss 


334 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


Charles  Burnham 
.Tonas  Butterfield 
Selah  Chandler 
Joseph  W.  Cooper 
Major  Goodsell 
John  Hawkins 
Rev.Joseph  Hough, 
J^ev.  A.  Hough,  9 
Samuel  McKay 
Col.  R.  Lee 
Abram  Morgan 
Richard  Orchar 
Jacob  Perkins 
Thomas  C.  Pierce 
Stephen  Popkin 
Rufus  Rice 
Austin  Russel 
Martin  L.  Sikes 
Silas  Smith 
Eldad  Stebbins 
Samuel  H. Stebbins 
Ezra  Wait 
Preserved  White 
Slurbridge 
Rev.  Alvan  Bond 
Walter  Lyon 
SuUon. 

Samuel  Ambrose 
Silas  Armsby 
Samuel  Borden 
Samuel  Carpenter 
Ambrose  Chase 
Isaac  King, 

James  M’clellan 
Enoch  Page 
Ephraim  Wheeler 
Swanzey. 
Archibald  Bailey 
Robert  Peck 


Simeon  Short 
Taunton, 
Caleb  Atherton 
Artemas  Field 
Gershom  Gulliver 
Rev.  C.  Isham 
Amos  Lincoln 
S.'irah  Lincoln 
Elias  Parry,  9 
Joseph  Partridge 
Joseph  Reed 
Simeon  Tisdale 
C.  Woodward  2d 
Templeton. 
Nathan  Bryant 


WesUBoylston. 
Josiah  Ball 
Joseph  Bigelow 

M.  Davenport 

N.  Davenport 
Jonathan  Fasset 
Charles  Goulding 
Asa  Howe 
Artemas  Keyes 
Amos  Lovell 
Larkin  D.  Newton 
Wm.  Newton,  Jun. 
John  Stiles 
David  Wait 

Silas  Walker 


Rev.  Geo.  Phippen  David  Whitaker 
Wm.  Woodbury  Matilda  ^Vhite 
^ Bet*ey  Wilder 

West  Cambridge 
9 Rev.  John  Ormsbee 
Westfield  Farms. 


Troy 
William  D.  Boss 
W m.  B.  Canncdy 
Robert  Chappell 
Ezra  Davol 
Enoch  French,  9 
W anton  Hathaway 
Simpson  Jones 
Upton 
Jabez  Hill 
Angel  Sweet 
Uxbridge. 
Royal  Chapin 
John  M.  Cargill 
Baxter  Ellis 
Samuel  Lesure 
Henry  W.  Mowry 
David  D.  Paine 
Bailey  T aft 
Ward. 

Ruth  Burrap 


Orsamus  Allen 
Ransford  Allen 
Elijah  Arnold 
Eli  Johnson 
Jabez  Otis 
Salmon  Phelps 
Henry  Tinker 
David  Wright 
Norman  Warriner 
Wijichcndon. 
Leonard  Howard 
Tisd.ale  Howard,  Jr 
Worcester, 

E.  W.  Bailey 
Rev.  L.  Goddard 
Rev.  J.  Going 
Levi  Howe 


Rev.E.  BIc’Gregory  Wm.  Manning 


SUBSCRIBERS'  NAMES. 


Joshua  Merritt 
Joel  Pitman 
Wm.  Putman 
Royal  C.  Spalding 
Nathan  Stovvell 
T.  & J.  Sutton 
James  Wilson,  Esq, 
Oliver  Witiierby 
Wri-ntkam. 
Alfred  Allen 
Sarah  Blake 
Hannah  Bliss 
Daniel  Bowen 
Martha  Cowell 
Samuel  Druse 
C.  W.  Farrington 
J.  J.  Fiske,  Esq. 


Thomas  Cole  Joseph  Parker 
Ruth  Gifford  Thomas  Perkins 
George  Hoar  Eenj.  Rider,  Jr 
Harriet  Jones  Vfanton  Slone 
Rev.  Joe!  Ma  nn  Ambrose  Vaughn 
Rev.  T.  Merritt  Richard  Waterman 
Sarah  Munro  Caleb  Waterm.an 
Capt.  James  Miller  Charles  S.  Wever 
Wm.  P.  Munro  James  B.  Wever 
Wm.  Pearse,  Jr.  Cranston. 

Perry  M.  Peckham  E.  W.  Angell 
Clarke  Slocum  Anna  Conguon 
Benj.  Tilley  Susan  Humes 

Mrs.  Geo.  D’Wolf  Edmund  Stone 
Benj.  Wyatt 
John  West 
Phebe  West 


John  Whitehead 
Stukely  Williams 
Cumberland 


Rev.  E.  Fisk 

Burrillville. 

Lewis  Arnold 

David  Fisher 

Silas  ^ omstock 

George  Arnold 

Elias  Fisher 

Abner  Walling 

A.  Ballou 

Luther  Fisher 

Wm.  Bowdish 

Alexander  Barney 

Lewis  W.  Fisher 

Coventry. 

Smith  Brown 

George  Hawes 

N.  Arnold 

Jonathan  Brown 

Benj.  Hawes 

Benj.  Arnold  Jr. 

Silas  Ballou 

^Vni.  Messenger 

James  Babson,  Jr. 

Elijah  Bacon 

John  N.  Miller  Jr. 

Paris  Baker 

David  Brown 

Ill  ary  Pratt 

Thomas  Blanchard  John  Cass 

Piobert  Sanders 

Joseph  Bowen 

A.  Crowningshield 

Caleb  Sayles 

Isaac  G.  Bowen 

L.  T.  Cheever 

Hon.  Jariiis  V/are 

Thomas  A.  Covil 

Joanna  Davis 

Abigail  Ware 

John  Edwards 

Rosetta  Fuller 

Elias  Ware 

George  Graves 

Harriet  Fuller 

r.HODE-ISr.AN'D. 

h’.  H.  Greene 

Isaac  Gillson 

Barrington. 

Barij  G.  Johnson 

N.  Harris 

Joh.u  Kelley 

Lindsey  Johnson 

James  Jenckes 

Bristol. 

T.  P.  R.  A.  Knox 

E.  Knapp 

Rev.  C.  H.  Alden 

Benj.  Morse 

Elisha  Itiay 

Dr.  L.  Briggs 

Oliver  C Mott 

Lydia  Montgomery 

James  Burges 

Wm.  Nichols 

Rev.  R.  Potter,  Jr, 

336 


aUBSCRIBEKS'  AAMEa. 


Joseph  A.  Scott 
Wm.  Siieldon 
Mo  wry  Taft 
Johii  M.  Walcott 
llolsey  D.  Walcott 
Jabez  Walcott 
Bennet  Whipple 
East-Greeiiwick. 
Geo.  W.  Andreivs 
O.  C.  W.  Arnold 
John  Brown 
Ray  Clarke 
(Jeo.  A.  Case}' 
Richcrd  Edwards 
Augustus  Greene 
Nath.  R Greene 
NathanR.  Greene 
Thos.  A.  Howland 
David  Pinneger 
Simon  Plympton 
Exeter. 

James  CongdonJr. 
Stephen  Deitu 
Elisha  Hebart 
Peleg  Peck  ham 
John  Sanderlin 
Eleazer  Slocum 
Foster. 

Sol.  Drown,  M.  D 
Solomon  H Drown 
Robi’i't  Sanders 
Calvin  Brown 
Glocciter. 

S.  Burlingame 
ILuml  P.  Clarke 
D iva!  Graves 
Luci.ia  Ide 
Coomer  Soule 
James  Symonds 


Nicholas  W.  Cooke  Seneca  Congdon 
Augustus  Winsor  C.  II.  F ranklin 
IJopkinton.  Samuel  Fisk 
Gorton  W.  Arnold  Asa  Harper 
Cyrus  W.  Avery  Simon  S.  Irons 
Daniel  Babcock  John  J.  Irons 
Georfife  P.  Babcock  Savles  Jones 


Philip  Brown 
Alpheus  Burdick 
Joshua  Burdick 
Abel  Burdick 
Nathan  Collins 
Abraham  Coon 
Ezekiel  Crandall 
Samuel  Crandall 
Joel  Crandall 
Henry  R.  Greene 
Jonathan  Greene 
Daniel  Greene 
Paul  Greene 
Michael  Irvvin 
Asa  Maxson 


James  Kelly 
Horatio  Latham 
James  xM.  Pettis 
JVewport. 
Geo.  Brown 
Cranston 
Hon.  C.  Collins 
C.  G.  Champlin 
Rev.  W.  Gammell 
Nichols  Hazzard 
Benj.  Marble,  Jr 
S.  T.  Northam,  Jr 
James  Tilley 
John  G.  Whitehorn 
Capt.  G.  \Valden 


Benj.  Maxson 
Benj  C.  Maxson 
Nathan  Maxson 
Thos.  Blunroe 
Geo.  H.  Perry,  Jr, 
V/m.  Sanders 
Joseph  Spicer,  Jr. 
George  T.  Spicer 
I\r  itthew  Stillman  9 


.Worth  KingsloTxn 
Horace  Babcock  Jr 
Daniel  Brown 
R.  G.  Dawley 
Charles  Eldred 
T.  Reynolda 
Willis  Reynolds 
Constant  Sweet 
Geo.  W.  'I’illinghasi 


A.mcs  R.  Wells 
Tiiotuas  Wells 
Hazard  Wilcox 
John  Wood 
Jautestori'n. 
Sa.u'.ue;  Carr 


Edward  Weeuen  Jr 
.Worth- Providence, 
James  Angell  Sd 
James  S.  Arnold 
Rev.  N.  Branch 
Eliza  Baker 


Jah/iston. 

Brabam  C.  Atwood 


M:,ry  B-i>e 
Wni.  CiudTee 


SUBSCRIEBRS  NAi\JF.S. 


Elihu  Carpenter 
Nicholas  W.  Cooke 
Abby  C.  Dana 
John  W.  Micks 
Win.  C.  Harris 
E.  C.  Kelley 
W.  C.  Messenger 
Salisbury  Orswell 
Gardner  T.  Orswell 
James  Payson 
Joseph  Randall 
Luther  Salisbury 
Pawtucket 
Wm.  Allen 
Lydia  Baker 
Ruth  H.  Baker 
Amos  Babcock 
Leonard  Barrows 
Comfort  Barrows 
Uriah  Benedict 
S.  Benedict 
11.  Borden 
Silence  Bowen 
Mary  Bray 
G.  Briggs 
John  Butterwortli 
R.  Butterworth 
Anthony  Case 
Dean  Chace 
Andreev  Kitchen 
Jerusha  Cooper 
Nancy  Dagget 
Lydia  M.  Day 
W.  T.  Dexter 
Martha  Dodge 
Ira  Draper 
Otis  French 
Ira  Gay 
A.  Gage 


Lucj'  Gerald 
Isaac  H.  Gifford 
Daniel  Goodhue 
Benj.  Gridley 
Gideon  Gray 
Rev.  Daniel  Greene 
Joseph  Hood 
James  Hutchinson 
Dwight  Ingraham 
Albert  C.  Jenks 
James  V.  Jenks 
Widow  P.  Jenks 
Lydia  Jenks 
John  Kennedy 
James  Kerr 
Lucina  Knight 
Mr.  Lee 
Jesse  Lord 
Henry  March  ant 
Allen  Munro 
George  OIney 
Mary  Olney 
Benj  B.  Pierce 
Lamed  Pitcher 
Philip  Potter 
Rev.  Ray  Potter 
George  Rake 
Hanson  Read 
Alvin  C.  Read 
Andrew  Reid 
Silas  Richmond 
Martin  L.  Slade 
O. Stark  weather, esq 

R.  C.  Starkweather 
Russell  Smith 

S.  P.  Stephens 

A A.Tilliiig!iast,Esq 
Rev.  George  Taft 
J.  Taber 
29 


E.  C.,  Walcott 
Bosworth  Walker 
Janies  Weeden 
Rachel  IVelsli 
John  G.  Whipple 
Isaac  Wilkinson 
John  Wood 
Portsuionth . 
Clarissa  Gifford 
Rowse  P.  Wales 
Providence. 

E.  W-  Adams 
Benj.  Albro 
Wm.  Arnold 
Wm.  II . Atwood 
Freelove  Atwood 
James  Aboni 
B.  Badger 
Simeon  Barker 
Moses  H Bartlett 
John  B.  Barton 
Evelina  Barton 
Hon.Nicho  Brown 
Rev.  Allen  Brown 
Flugh  H.  Brown 
Nathan  Bucklin 
Nathaniel  Bump  % 
Silvanus  H.  Busliee 
Ann  E.  Bushee 
Isaac  Butts 
James  P.  Butts 
ftloses  Brown,  Esq. 
W.  P.  R.  Benson 
Wm.  G.  Endlong 
Daniel  Brewer 
David  Rolles 
James  B Beverly 
Geo.  W Bowen 
Joseph  Belcher 


338 


subscribers’  names, 


Eli;is  Barstovv  Joseph  Eslen 
Hiram  Barker  W.  W.  Fairbank 
John  S.  Brown  Hon.  James  Fenner 
Elias  Benedict  Asa  Ferguson 
Kcv.  E.  C.  Clarke  George  Fisher 
G.  W.  Carpenter  Olive  Freeman 


Caleb  Cory 
Earl  Carpenter 
Win.  Church 
Arnold  Congdon 
James  Carpenter 
Jo  tin  C alder 


Thos.  F.  Fullerton 
Barnum  Field 
Rev.  Stephen  Gano 
Ambrose  Gardner 
Samuel  A.  Gerald 
Daniel  D.  Gerald 


Cornelius  C.Cartee  Rev.  A.  C.  Goulds 


^Vm.  W.  Chace 
Russell  Cia]  p 
George  A.  Clarke 
Jesse  Clark 
Phine'i.is  Clark 
John  Clemmons 
Caleb  C.  Cook 
rdarv  A.  Cole 

R. irah  .Ann  Cole 
Allen  Cooper 
E.  H.  Cowell 
Ann  Crapon 
Mose.a  Curtis 
Leonard  Carter 

S.  Chandler 
Joseph  O Dorr 
Joseph  S.  Davis 
Peter  Daniels 
Abby  Dean 
Charles  Denison  Jr  John  Horton 
Arne-,  Dorrance  J D.  Herrick 


bury 

Nathaniel  Grafton 
Joseph  Grant 
IV m.  Greenman 
Dr.  G.  O.  Gilbert 
G 'O.  VV.  Giilmore 
B.  W.  Gardmer 
Jacob  C.  Gould 
K.  C.  Gladding 
Daniel  Hale 
Benjamin  • am 
Betsey  Hammond 
Pardon  Hawkins 
John  D.  Henley 
Jolm  Holroyd 
John  Hopkins 
John  G.  Hopkins 
James  C.  Hubbard 
Cxeo.  W.  Hoppin 


G.  L.  Dwight 
Richard  Eddy 
Zachariah  Eddy 
S.  C.Eathforth 
Richard  Eldredgo 


Francis  Horswell 
Thos.  Henry 
Henry  C.  Hill 
Thomas  P.  Ives 
Maria  T.  Jackson 


Geo.  VV.  Jackson 
Rhoda  Jenckes 
Alexander  Jones 
Elias  Jenks 
Edward  Jackson 
Andrew  Johnson 
VVm.  Jenkins 
Amey  Knowles 
J.  ii.  Langley 
Timothy  Lewis 
N.  G.  Lockwood 
Rev.  P Ludlow,  Jr. 
John  Luther 
Seth  Luther 
Jere.  J.  Luther 
J.  P.  Luther 
David  E.  Mann 
S^dvester  Marble 
John  H.  Marble 
Fanny  S Marble 
W m.  H.  Martin 
Elhanan  Martin 
Philip  VV.  Martin 
John  H.  Mason 
Alice  Mason 
Rachel  Mason 
Henry  Mason 
Rebecca  M’Lane 
Henry  C.  Meyers 
Hannah  Miller 
Thomas  Mills 
Pardon  Miller 
Rev.  Enoch  Mudge 
( harles  v Miller 
Naptali  Newhal! 
John  Mew  man 
S.  C.  Newman 
Calvin  Newton 
James  M.  Olney 


oOBSCRIBERS'  NAMES. 


Sarah  Olney 
■Tolm  Ormshee 
SaiDtiel  Orrell 
Abdin  Pabodie 
S.miue!  Parker 
Earl  D.  Pearce 
Rev.  S.  Peck 
John  Peck 
I<a:ic  Peck 
.Asa  Pierce 
Wti!.  W.  Pitman 
.‘inn  Pitman 
Christy  Potter 
Ann  Potter 
Chester  Pratt 
Mary  C.  Purkis 
Tames  B.  Parker 
Alcrrick  Piper 
.Asa  Pike 
Tohn  Prentice 
Rev.  D.  Pickering 
John  Perrin 
Benj.  Peck 
Jonathan  Pike 
Sarah  Randall 
Eliza  J.  Randall 
Joshua  Remington 
James  E.  Rhodes 
Martha  Rea 
Charles  Robbins 
Hai'vey  Robinson 
Jo'seph  Kogars 
Sus;in  Rosario 
Daniel  V Ross 
Wm  Russell 
Salmon  Rugg 
Thos.  Reynolds 
John  G.  Russell 
Thomas  Sprague 


Josiah  Steere 
Edwin  St  ay  tier 
Mary  Saunders 
David  Sandl'ord 
Phinehag  Savery 
Joel  Sawtell 
N.  Scarborough 
Edward  Sengrave 
Oliver  Shaw 
John  R.  Shearman 
P.  Shearman 
T.  D.Shumw.ay 
Noah  Smith,  Jr 
Stephen  Smith,  Jr 
Jason  Sprague 
H.  \V.  Stoddard 
Wm  Storer 
John  Studley 
Oliver  Sutton 
Thomas  Swift 
Henry  T limber 
Wm.  Trescult 
Edward  J’ hurst  on 
Mary  Taber 
Rev.Zalmon  Tobey 
John  'i'arp 
Eliza  H.  Taylor 
Wm.  Chase  Thayer 
Gen.  Davirl  JEhorn  s 
Stephen  Thornton 
Asa  'Thornton 
J Tilliiighast 
Josiah  'Torrey 
Mehitable  'Tucker 
Solomon  'Tyler 
Wanton  V aughn 
Jonathan  Whitmore 
S.  W.  Wheeler 
Seth  Walker 


Bcnj.  C.  Wade 
Lucinda  Walker 
Joseph  Ward 
Wm.  Warner 
Ezbon  Weslcot! 
Etban  Whipple 
Ann  Willey 
Rev.  James  Wilson 
J.  B.  Won  1 
Alex.  O.  Wolfoi'd 
J.  B.  Yarrington 
Samuel  Young,  2d 
In  Brown  University 
Calvin  Park,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Jasper  Adams 
Rev.  J.  Hartwell 
J.  3.  Smith,  Tuto'U 

H.  S.  Fearing,  do. 
Ethan  Allen 

J.  R.  Burdick 
Alexis  Caswell 
Joseph  S.  Covell 
W.  A.  Crocker 
Preston  Cnmniings 
Isaac  Davis 
Nathan  Droi  er 
Henry  F.  Leonard 
Geo.  Leonard 
Edward  Mellen 
G.  AV.  Messenger 
Seth  Miller  3d. 
Geo.  W.  Patten 
Jared  D.  Richmond 
S.  Starkweather 
John  W.  Tenney 
Tyler  Ttiacher 
Leonard  Tobey 
Silas  Tompkins 

I. P.  Tyler 


Jiil 


SfBSGRIBERS’  NAMES. 


John  ^Vi!Jcr,Jun. 

Ihdunund. 
Richni'd  Chappell 
Thomas  K.  Fieid 
i'avid  Kenyon 
Kobert  Sherman 
Sciluatc. 

V.’:.;  ]j.  Knight 
A : ..;i)Aev  Lo\'eil 
I 'a.ala  Coohe 
I'.iiward  Searle 

Sinithfidd. 
l.ynian  Arnold 
-■'niasa  Aldrich 
Jfark  Aldrich 
/eliodce  Anthony 
John  Barrel 
James  B.  Brown 
Joseph  B.  Cook 
Ccorae  Chase 
Kd'.vin  Capron 
Sells  Dixon 
John  S.  F.cidy 
liradfoi'd  Elshre 
Samuel  Eddy 
Winsor  Farnuni 
Steplien  FarnumJr 
Fieston  Grant 
AiUgustns  Greene 
Ilavillah  Holden 
Mary  L.  Lloyd 
John  Lewis,  Jr 
John  Mann 
J.  Mathewson  Jr 
Nathan  Mowry 
Ruth  S.  Mowry 
Ahaz  Mowry,  Jr 
Daniel  A.  Mowiy 
Israel  Nichols 


George  D.  Prentice 
Rennet  Parsons 
Oliver  Paine 
Benjamin  Peck 
Obadiab  Ross 
Amasa  Smith 
Silas  Smitii 
Stephen  Steer 
Edward  Snow 
George  Smith 
Stephen  Tucker 
E.  S.  Wheeler 
James  Winsor 
JMary  Westcett 
Mary  Hale 
John  F.  Male 
Elisha  Kingsley 
Peleliah  Metcalf 
Michael  Rogers 
Amasa  Sayles 
Slaisrsville. 

Wm.  Aldrich 
Susan  Almy 
Thomas  Andrews 
Charles  Brown 
Cornelius  Foster 
Wm  Holmes 
Stephen  Kempton 
Miilens  Kempton 
Henry  S.  Mansfield 
John  Marsh 
Eli  E.  Ross 
Arthur  A Ross 
Gardner  Smith 
Piiilip  B.  Steness 
Isaac  Taber 
Joseph  Trance 
P^alley  Falls. 
AJirev  Baxter 


James  V.  Bates,  Jr 
A Ibert  Barrows 
Dexter  Buckhn 
Lydia  Carpenter 
Loring  Carpenter 
Barzillai  Dean 
Hamilton  Faulkner 
John  Gilmore 
Benedict  A.  Hadyn 
David  D.  Kent 
John  Lewis 
Aaron  C,  Mill  er 
S. Nickerson 
J ames  Read 
John  P.  Slocum 
Reuben  Smith 
C.  Titus 

Washington  Thayer 
John  Thompson 
Robert  L.  Thurston 
Alvan  Town 
Otis  Walcott 
George  W'ilkinson 
Fanny  Wilds 
7'ivcrtcn. 
Samuel  Bennet 
Priscilla  Borden 
Joseph  A Barker 
A.  W.  Coggshal! 
Joseph  Durfee 
David  Durfee 
Orpha  Durfee 
Riciiard  Durfee 
Ahial  Davis 
Benj.  Hambly,  Jr 
Wm.  Humphrey 
Amey  Hambly 
Thos.  Osborne,  Jr 
Isaac  Palmer 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES, 


311 


Pelog  Peirce 
Orlin  Webber 
Warren. 
Daniel  Barrns 
Henry  VV.  Childs 
Elijah  Cole 
Benj.  Drown 
N.  Easterbrooks 
John  Haile 
Thomas  Ingraham 
George  Marble 
Mrs.  Nimmo 
Martin  Salisbury 
Wm.  Short 
John  Spellman 


Peter  Horsewell 
Jane  Hale 
VVm  Harrison 
Alden  Johnson 
Oliver  Johnson 
Mary  Kingsley 
Caleb  Ladd 
Lyman  P.  Low 
Thos.  Manchester 
John  ftlerritt 
Geo.  Nichols 
Robert  VV.  Potter 
W.  A Phillips 
Samuel  K Randall 
Joseph  VV.  Rice 


Rev. John  C Welsh  Alex  Y.  Shaw 


Wumiek. 
John  Allen 
Samuel  Alien 
John  B Arnold 
Christ.  O.  Arnold 
Jlary  Ann  Arnold 


Daniel  Snell 
Samuel  Snell 
Willard  Sprague 
John  Stratton 
Janies  Sweet 
('ongdon  Stafford 


George  Sisson 


W'hipple  .A.  Arnold  Eliza  Sisson 
Moses  Abbot 
Thos.  H.  Bates 
Ellis  Boyden 
Samuel  Budlong 
Eliza  Carpenter 
Benjamin  M.  Cole 
S N f'ongdon 
Penn  B Cook 
Mary  B Cook 
Edward  Freeman 
Samuel  Greene 
Archibald  Greene 
Nathan  Gladding 
Isaac  Greene 
Benj.  Greene,  Jr. 


Christ.  Sheldon 
Christ.  Thornton 

S.  W.  Wightman 

Westerly. 

D.  Babcock,  Jun 
Rowse  Babcock 
Benj,  Bentley 
Ira  Bliven 
Kimbal  Burdick 
Charles  Crandal 
Jairus  Crandal 
George  Foster 
Silas  Grinman 

T. W.  & J. Potter  Jr 
Wm.  Potter 
Clarke  Sanders 
Simon  Shesucks 
Ephraim  Stillman 

West- Greenwich. 
Elijah  Blake 
Chester  Davidson 
Daniel  Howard 


Wickford. 
Lydia  A.  Sherman  Benoni  P.  Bates 
Jonathan  Tiffany  Rev.  L.  Burge 
Stukely  Williams 
John  J.  Wood 
Jaheel  Westcctt 
Thos.  W.  Warner 
Pawtuxet  Village. 

Jeremiah  Greene 


Wm.  Hovey 
Benj.  Hunt 
George  Morse 
Charles  Rhodes 
James  T.  Rhodes 
Rev.  F.  Shurtliff 


Horatio  N.  Haward  Joseph  Sheldon 


J G.  Chudsey 
Nichols  G.  Dyer 
Berish  Gardiner 
Constantino  Llufrio 
Nathaniel  Monday 
T.  G.  Northup 
Geo.  T.  Nichols 
Charles  E. Richards 
Wm.  A.  Shaw 
David  C.  Sloe  um 
Nath.  J.  Sherman 
Christopher  Spink 
Mary  Weeden 


subscribers’  naiues. 


^ < •> 


CONiVECTICUT. 

Aihjord. 

Paris  Carpenter 
Janies  Grow 
Stephen  Ilashell 
Daniel  Knoiv!ton,-2cl 
Jonathan  Knowllon 
•tames  Lyon 
Amasa  Lyon 
Andrew  Watkins 
. Bozrah. 
iienry  Bailey 
John  Gardner  Jr. 

Brentford. 
Benammi  Baldwin 

Danbury. 

Silas  Ambler 
East-Haddam. 
Uriah  Spencer 
Simon  Shaiiee 
Oi’on  Shaiiee 
Elii-nglon. 
Diodate  Brockway 
Essex. 

G.  T'L  Dickenson 
.fc'-'ph  H.  Hayden 
Charles  U.  Hayden 
Samuel  Ingraham 
.Michael  McDonnott 
Jesse  Murray 
Nathan  Pratt 
Elias  Kedtield 
Obadiah  Spencer 
Noah  Stukey 
Asa  Wilcox 
Calvin  Williams 
Granville. 
David  Babcock 


Griswold. 

Wm.  Bolles 
Shubael  ' ady 
George  W.  C'hace 
Job  Lawton 
George  D.  Lawton 
A.  Yerrington 
Groton. 

Henry  W Avery 
Nathan  Chipman 
Stephen  Gray 
Abel  Main,  Jr. 

John  G.  Wightman 
Seth  Williams 
E.  M.  Williams 
Guildford. 

Rev.  Samuel  West 
Harford. 
Ebenezer  Brown 
Jeremiah  Brown 
Manna  Case 
Asa  Farwell 
Royal  Flint, 

Rev.  A.  Flint,  D.D. 
Ann  Amelia  Flint 
C.  R.  Johnson 
Wm.  Rice 
David  Russell,  Cir- 
culating Library. 
Charles  Williams 
Killingly. 
James  Adams 
Edward  Babbitt 
Wm.  Bartlett 
James  Briggs 
John  Briggs 
Benjanain  Brown 
Jonathan  Buck 
Charles  Buck 


Samuel  Bullock 
David  B Carroll 
Hiram  Cooper 
Rev.  CalvinCooper 
Arba  Coveil,  Esq. 
Stephen  Coman 
Sanford  Durfee 
Charles  Dean 
Philip  Dean 
Nicholas  A.  Durfee 
Learned  Kinney 
Ebenezer  Leach, Jr 
Morris  Mitchell 
Ralph  Mofhlt 
Eliakim  Sawyer 
David  S.  Westcott 
George  Wilcox 
Killings  or  Ih. 
Wm.  Carter 
Abner  Farnham 
Lebanon. 

John  Beaumont 
Esek  Brown 
Flavel  Dewey 
Abel  Goodwin 
Lisbon. 

Amos  Read 
Lyme. 

Lynda  W.  Banning 
Elisha  Beckwith 
Wolston  Brockway 
Lemuel  G.  Crocker 
Jonathan  Hayes 
Elisha  A.  Reables 
Armand  Laprere 
Joel  Loomis 
Phebe  Ann  Reed 
Samuel  Ryon 
John  L.  Smith 


subscribers'  names. 


Ezra  Stillman 
David  Taylor 
jMansJield . 
Thomas  Coggeshall 
Nathaniel  Dowsett 
Wm.  Johnson 
Pliny  Sliipp 
Joseph  Stearns 
jMiddlefocoii. 
Wm.  Bailey 
Wm.  Belcher 
Amos  Beckwith 
Ephraim  Bound 
Jare'd  Clark 
\V m.  Edwards 
Leonard  Hall 
\Vm.  Let 
Samuel  31iller 
Archibald  Noble, 
Wm.  Ranney 
Anthony  Roberts 
Jacob  Roberts 
Josiah  Savage 
Rev.  F.  Wightman 
Nathan  Wildman 
Ansel  Wilcox 
Moutville. 
Charles  Brown 
Samuel  Comstock 
Samuel  Congdon 
Samuel  Palmer 
Jared  Turner 
New  Canaan. 
Frederick  Ayres 
Ebenezer  Ayres 
D.  L.  Ayres 
Caleb  Benedict 
Sarah  Bonney 
Walts  Comstock 


James  Eels 
Stephen  Hoyt 
'Phoinas  S.Husled  9 
David  St. H. i. Knight 
Kew-llaven. 
Benj.  H Beach 
Charles  Doolittle 
N’eiv-London. 
Allen  Darrow 
E.  Loomis,  Jun. 
Grey  Turner 
TKomas  West 
N’oru'ich. 

Isaac  I’rumley 
Plainfield. 

B.  Arnold,  Jr 
Silas  Bailey,  Jr. 
John  Belding 
Ezekiel  Bennett 
Mo  wry  Burges 
Tirzah  Chapman 
Thomas  Cleveland 
Caleb  Cole 
Joseph  Cory' 

Loring  Crosby 
Argueyle  Douglas 
Nicliolas  Douglas 
Alex.  Dorrance 
Charles  Dunlap 
Leonard  Goff 
Daniel  Harkness 
Daviil  Hopkins 
Arnold  Hopkins 
Robert  Kennedy' 
Thos.  Manchester 
Josiah  Parker 
Palmer  G.  Phillips 
Edmund  Smitli 
Charles  Spalding 


Alien  Stafford 
Anthony  Stranahon 
Wm.  Stores 
Geo.  Vv'illrur 
Pan  fret. 

T.  W . Cb.ipman 
Benj.  Congdon 
Darius  Hicks 
James  Wheaton 
Pfesion. 

Daniel  A.  Allyn 
Joshua  Barstow’ 
George  C.  Hopkins 
Henry  PaJmer 
AI  T.  Richards 
G.  A.  Yerrington 
Salem. 

Jonathan  Dodge 
Savbrook. 

John  Ayer 
Asa  Brooks 
Joel  Bulkley 
Isamu  el  Cutler 
Wm.  Der.ison 
Silas  S.  Gladding 
Joseph  Henderson 
Luther  B.  Ross 
Josepii  Shipman 
Michael  Spencer 
Stephen  Urter 
David  Warner 
Richard  Watrous 
Reynold  Webb 
Sharon 

E.  Hawkins,  Jim 
Slerliiiir. 

Geo.  W.  A[ip]etoa 
Benjamin  Clark 
Daniel  Eddv 


314 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


Croimvell  liiil 
Sylvester  Kenyon 
Slonington. 
Sanmol  Cliaptnan 
E (Mu-esebocough 
Aslier  Coals 
Sands  C ole 
Jonathan  E-  Culver 
George  Hevvett 
Jorliua  Lanipliier 
J.  Langwoi  thy  J r. 
Daniel  Packer 
Hannah  T Randall 
Levi  H.  Smith 
Russell  Wheeler 
Stratford. 

Rev  Eli  Barnett 
Hon.  S.  W.  John.son 
James  H.  Linsley 
Ezekiel  Lovejoy 
F.  01  instead 
Joseph  Otis 
C.  Tomlinson,M.D 
Suffield. 

Henry  Archhald 
Moses  Austin 
Benj.  Austin 
Harvey  Bissell 
Andrew  Denison 
•John  Fuller 
David  Hale 
Phinehas  Hanchett 
Samuel  Hasting 
Harvey  Hasting 
George  W.  Hasting 
Henry  Kent 
David  King 
Asahel  .Morse 
Alfred  Nichols 


Henry  Pearse 
Benj.  Rice.  Jr 
Daniel  Sikes 
Job  Wheaton 
Tho'iipson. 
Daniel  Bolles 
Noadiah  Comings 
Ste|)hen  Crosby 
Samuel  Dorrance 
Jor-eph  Elliott 
Elisha  W Brown 
Elijah  Nichols,  Jr. 
Artiiur  Ross 
Obadi.di  Stoue 
Wm.  R.  Taylor 
Jo'Cph  Waterman 
N.  Wellington 
Wm.  Wliitte.more 
Tolland. 

Rev.  Ansel  Nash 
Union. 

David  Corbin 
Samuel  Crawford 
Waterford. 
Jason  Beckwith 
David  Beckwith,  2 
Jedediah  Beebe 
Lodo  Bebee 
N ehemiah  t 'aulkins 
Jonathan  Caulkins 
John  C.  Holt 
Alexander  Rogers 
Gilbert  Rogers 
Lester  T.  Rogers 
Edward  R.  Warren 
Benedict  Westcot 
Asa  Wightman 
Weather  sfeld. 
Levi  Boardman 


Elnathan  Butler 
Abraham  Crane,  Jr. 
Seth  Ewen 
S.  B.  Woodward 
Windh  am. 
Come.  B.  Everett 
Wdlington. 
William  Britt 
Reulfen  Marcy 
Cyrus  Toplifl' 
Woodstock. 
Darius  Barlow 
Penuei  C'orbin 
Patty  W.  Fairfield 
Henry  Howard 
Asa  H.  Huntington 
Arthur  Hyde 
Asa  Lyon 
Elisha  iMarey 
Alvay  Marey 
L\  man  Morse 
John  Nicklos 
Ithamar  Olney 
Thomas  Payson 
John  Sanger 
Gideon  Taber 
Luther  Tucker. 
Henry  V\411is 

NEW-YORK. 

.filbany. 

Lemuel  Brintnall 
I . A.  Burke 
Isaac  O.  Davis 
Friend  Humphrey 
Amos  Lay 
Rev.  Lew.  Leonard 
John  Peck 
H.  Woodruff 


SUBSCRIBERS'  NAMES. 


315 


Atnenia. 
Samuel  Bojd 
C.  P.  Willson 
Amsterdam. 
Timotliy  Crane 
Phebe  Harrison 
Ausierlitz. 
Jacob  Ford 
Ballstown. 

Elias  Baldwin 
Eli  Barnum 
John  Dunning 
Simeon  Ford 
John  Gunn 
Onesimus  Hubbell 
James  Jack 
Rev.  Elias  Lee 
E.  P.  Langvvorthey 
James  Me  Master 
ILMiddIebrooks,Jr. 
Aaron  Nash 
Ephraim  Patchin 
Avery  Swan 
N.  F.  Seeley 
F reeman  Thomas 
Ab.  Van  Vance,  Jr. 

Broadalbin. 
Ezra  W.  Allen 
Nathan  Babcock 
Samuel  Bennet 
Charles  Brockway 
TiiTany  Brockway 
A.  Condenburgh 
Benjamin  Craft 
Hannah  Horswell 
foseph  ^V.  Rested 
George  Mills,  Jr. 
Sherman  Minor 
Nathaniel  Norris 


Nathaniel  Pease 
Ethan  Pettit 
Alex.  M.  Rawson 
Abram  Sedam 
Daniel  B.  Sherman 
Sarah  Spencer 
Gideon  Taber 
Lyman  Tanner 
Samuel  Tiliotson 
Isaac  S.  Thompson 
James  Thorp 
Isaac  Truas 
Josiah  Tyler 
David  Wetherhe 
Jabez  Wilkinson 
Brooklyn. 

S.S.Woodhull.D.D. 

Camillus. 
Chorlora  Adams 
Asa  Bingham 
Rev.  S.  Haynes 
Isaac  Hoyt 
Moses  McKissicks 
Zen  ns  Right 
James  Weils 
Canaan. 

Samuel  A.  Curtis 
LTiah  Edwards 
Cato. 

Sardis  Dudley' 
Abner  Holister 
Vblharn  Ingliam 
Abel  Pascho  tO 
Eleazer  Squires 
William  Van  DozCj^ 
Catskill. 

W.  H.  Coit 
Thomas  Gregory 


Cazenovia. 
Marvin  Allen 
Jonathan  Farnam 
Isaac  Morse 
Don.  C.  Parker 
George  Pettit,  Esq. 

Charlton. 
James  Bell 
Samuel  Cook 
John  Jenne 
Chatham. 

Joel  Champion 
Concord. 
James  Deming 
Nathaniel  Y. Draper 
David  Gilbert 
Corinth. 

Patty  Adams 
Daniel  Bordman 
Jonathan  Burnham 
Wash.  (Tiapman 
Benjamin  Cowles 
James  Early 
Luke  Fenton 
William  Griffin 
Ira  Heath 
^Villiam  .Jones 
Phinehas  A.  Jones 
John  Loveless 
Samuel  Me  Crea 
Samuel  M.  Plumb 
Henry  E.  Rood 
Edmund  Sherman 
Cynthia  '1  ourteliot 
P.  S.  Van  Bensalaer 
l)e  Rinjtcr 
Daniel  Greenman 
Samuel  Jones 
Hubbard  Smith 


o4(i  subscribers’  names. 


Easl-CIiester. 
John  F.  Marsh 
Edinburgh. 
James  Barker 
Ely  Beecher 
Martin  Butler 
Welcome  Capron 
Amos  Cook 
John  Edmonds 
Joseph  Gillis 
John  Hamilton 
Stephen Jackson,  Jr 
Melvin  Laughton 
Abel  Lyon 
Elias  Manning 
Luther  Mason 
Elisha  Oakley 
Stephen  Oakley 
Thomas  Perry 
John  Rhodes 
David  Wells 
Syril  Wheeler 
Hiram  Yew 
Galway. 
Phebe  Allen 
Matthew  Allen 
Aaron  Ballou 
Ira  Barberr}' 
Jacob  Barnard 
Bradley  Betts 
Betsey  Bowen 
Betsey  Cole 
Barton  Cole,  2nd 
Maria  Comstock 
Joseph  Cornell 
Stephen  A.  Corey 
Philo  Dauchy 
Pardon  Davis 
Pardon  Davis,  Jr. 


Nathan  Davis,  Jr. 
Amos  Denison 
Christopher  Earle 
Israel  Ferguson 
James  Fuller 
John  Gaul 
Isaac  Gere 
John  Gillis 
Sally  Heart 
Emond  Hewit.Jr. 
Jonathan  W.  Hill 
James  S.  Jobes 
William  Kelley 
Feter  Me  Kindley 
Daniel  Me  Martin 
axsom  Mosher 
'Vuillard  Munro 
Doi otha  Nichols 
Rev  S.  Nott,  Jr. 
Phebe  Palmer 
Francis  Pixley 
John  Pettit 
J lines  Potter 
Samuel  Shepard 
Benjamin  Slade 
Platt  B.  Smith 
Corintliia  Smith 
Joseph  Sowle 
A.  Starkweather 
Seth  Starkweather 
Chfster  Stebbins 
Laurence  Stoney 
Stephen  Sw’an 
David  B.  Warren 
William  T.  Wait 
Gideon  Wait 
Jonathan  Weeden 
Alva  Weeks 
S.  V R.  York 


German. 

Rev. John  Lawton  9 
Greenfield. 
Alfred  Bos  worth 
Elisha  Carpenter 
Tim.  Conklin,  Jr. 
Aaron  Dunning 
Moses  Eels 
Silas  Gilford 
James  T.  Hoyt 
I'homas  Huston 
Wa;  ren  Lewis 
Henry  Peacock 
Jacob  Randaf,  Jr. 
Willet  Scofield 
Nathan  Shaw 
Daniel  Shaw 
Stephen  B.  Shered 
Richard  Sisson 
Isaac  Spalding 
Benjamin  St.  John 
Seymer  Tallmadge 
Ezra  Weed 
Nehemiah  Wing 
Hamilton. 
Elijah  Fay 
Rowland  Green 
Iri  Hubbard 
Abner  Nash 
Jason  Olds 

Fhilnmatlie.sian  Societv 
of  liie  i.aptist  I.iterary 
and  riieolo,^ical  Semi- 
nary. 

iiandrill  Pool 
Isaac  Pool 
Sol.  N.  Richards 
James  Russel 
Eleazer  Savage 
Patrick  W.  Shields 


subscribers’  names.  347 


Nathan  Snow 
Elisha  Swift 
Hannibal. 
Benj.  Barratt 
Isaac  Blodget 
Alanson  Blodget 
AVmA  ooper 
Ira  Dudley 
Ljm.in  Dudley 
Nathan  Damass 
Thomas  D.  D .nton 
Isaac  Kei.nie,  Escp 
Arviz  Pierce 
Abel  Piouty 
Cephas  VV’^eed 
I^Iartin  VViltse 
James  C.  Wiltse 
Hartwick. 

John  Benedict 
Rev.  J Bostwick,  10 
Comfort  Cook 
David  Curtis,  9 
Aaron  Cutler 
Moses  Mandell 
Jason  Mixten 
Ira  Rnggles 
Anson  Russles 
Constant  Rnggles 
Daniel  R U i S 
H Other. 

Jane  IRahcock 
Rev  A Rennet 
R.  Broekvi  ay 
R.  Piersons 
l-a. 

E.  Averv  id.  D. 
Eiir-ha  B I ' n 
Dan:  d I,i/ir>m 
Benj.  Phelps 


Rev.  J.  F.  Tolman 
Jeffrey. 

B.  Prescoti,  Esq. 

Kinderhuok. 

Luther  Crocker 

Samuel  Leedington 

J ijstus  iVJead 

E.  Reynolds 

Lansin^burtrii. 
n o 

Lucy  t.hoat 
James  C.  Goble 
Laurens 

Joshmi  D Matteson 
Manlius. 

Jerenii  ,h  Ciaik,  Jr 
Elnathan  Cold) 
Jiulali  L.  Fuller 
Linne.us  J.  Noble 
Horace  Paridock 
John  VVil'On  Jr. 

Marceilus. 
James  .U.  Allen 
Hai'vey  Andrews 
Sarah  Baker 
Ezekiel  Baker 
M.  Barker 
Thaddeus  Beach 
A.  W . Bebee,  Esq. 
Jonathan  Beny 
H.  Pd  incli.  rd 
Rev.  L Blau 
A.  Bo've.o 
W,  ' uffington 
Joshn  Chandler 
Georg*  C]„rk,Jr 
J.imes  Coveli 
Caleb  Cowh's 
Ji!,. i.aiah'  earner 
J.  G.  Cramer 


James  Eddie 
Silas  A t'oster 
Jo^^iah  Frost 
James  Fei  guson 
George  D.  Gates 
Eh  Godard 
Lucius  Gunn 
Alanson  Haskins 
Eleazer  Iiillibert 
Thom  IS  Ingers 
Amasa  Krieeland 
Wtn.  I.rnders 
Corneliu-  M -rlet 
Joseph  Martin 
W.  J.  Paughum 
Anna  Phillips 
John  Ratray 
Zebulon  Reed 
Jonath.an  Reed 
Frederick  Sheldon 
Thomas  Smith 
Wiij.  Strong 
David  1 homas 
B.  Trumbull,  M.  D. 
Samuel  Tyler 
Job  Tyler 
Luke  Willington 
F.  VV.  VV  incliester 
Milford. 

E.  Richmond  9 
Milton. 

Samuel  Bentoa 
Alden  Bolies 
IRram  Boss 
J.  Z.  Davis 
David  Derrick 
Pdisha  French 
Nehemiah  l.’erd 
Rebecca  Hoyt 


348 


SUBSCRIBKRS’  NAMES. 


Abe]  Hoyt 
Stephen  Jackson 
Isaac  Johnson 
Naomi  G.  Juclson 
Timothy  Miller 
Isaac  D.  Potter 
Syivanus  Rugg 
Sarah  Slye 
Jacob  St.  John 
Abraham  VedJer 
Alorea  u. 

Lebbeus  Armstrong 
jYiissau 

Hiel  Adams 
Peter  Broivn,  Jr. 
David  VV.  Elmore 
J\"eIson . 

Smith  Dunham 
JVew  Berlin. 
Cyrus  Bates 
John  A.  Ford 
L.  Moss 

Kev.  E.  Osgood 
Kandali  Rice 
Benj.  \Vicks 
Rev.  W.  M’insor,  9 
jYezahurgh, 
James  Lew 
JVezv-Lisbon. 
Thomas  Benedict 
John  Bowen 
Benjamin  Downing 
Seth  Gregory 
James  Perry 
A’ca;  Yurie  City. 
Austin  Ada.ms 
:>L  Allen 
Cant.  G.  Bailey 
S.  B,;ker 


Rev  N.  Bangs  Rev.J.Milnor,D.D. 
Rev.  D.  H.  Barnes  John  Morrison  * 
S.D.Beekman,M.D.  Rev.  Win.  McMur- 
E.  S.  Blackley 
Leonard  Bleeker 
Wm.  Cary 


Jane  Cauidwell 
Rev.  J.  Chose 
Theodore  Clark 
John  Colgate 
Rev.  S.  H.  Cox 
F.  & N.  G.  Carnes 
Jameson  Cox 
R Cunningham 


ray 

Rv.B.T.Onderilonk 
Rev.  W.  Parkinson 
Rev.  Wm.  Patten 
E.  Pierson 
Amos  Poinroy 
Thomas  Parser 
John  Ralhbone 
Joseph  Saunders 
Rev.  Ph  C.  Schaef- 
fer 


Wilder  &.  Campbell  Rev.  Amasa  Smith 
David  Evan  [50  Rev,  C.  G.  Somers 


Joel  Fay 
Rev.  C.  F.  P’rey 
Joshua  Geer 
John  Hazlet 
John  D.  iolbrook 
Rt  Rev.  J.  H.  Ho- E.  Tallmadge,  2 
hart.  D.  D.  BishopJames  Thomas 
of  the  Diocess  of  New- QgQj,gg  Van  NesS 
David  Watson 


Rev.  John  Stanford 
Rev.  A.  H.  Stark 
Thomas  Stokes 
Rev.J.Summerfield 
Aaron  Swartz 


York. 

Piandall  Jacobs 
Rev  John  Knox 
Elijah  Lewis 
Rev.  A.  Maclay 
Fayette  Maine 


Capt.  A.  Welden 
Rev.  J.  Williams 
James  Wilson 
J.  B.  Yates 
North  Hampton. 


Nicholas  Marcelus Samuel  Brown 
Rev.  A.  Matthews  [,.a  Bonton 
Rev  A.  McLeod,  D 
D. 


Isaac  Case 
James  L.  Delong 
Samuel  Wood  Cyrus  Fay 

Rev.  R.  B.  E.  Me’  Wm.  Gibbs 
Lend  James  Robertson 

Rev.  J.  B.  Milledo- John  Rosevelt 
lev,  D.  D.  A.  Seamans 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


Thad.  St.  John 
Isaac  Van  A man 

C.  H.  Van  Ness 
JSl'orra'ich. 
Hiram  Foote 


S.  Thayer,  M.  D. 
Jonah  Wliite 
Oswego. 

Sylvanus  Bishop 
Benjamin  Demott 


Reuben  I.  German  Asa  Dudley,  Esq 
Samuel  Hartwell 


Pictslown. 
Wilbur  Shermiui 
Ply  month . 
James  Purdy 
Pompey. 
Herrick  Allen 


Samuel  Kelsey 
Rev.  N.  Otis,  9 
James  Purdy 
Stephen  Purdy 
Rev.  J.  Randall 
Stephen  G.  West 
Onondaga. 
Lewis  Bedell 
John  Bliss 
Joseph  Bryan 
Daniel  Chaffee 
Silas  Church 
Polly  Clark 
Phebe  Convers 
Silvanus  Crosby 
Oliver  Cummings 
Abel  Easton 


George  Fisiier,  Esq  Daniel  Allen 
Calvin  Guilean,  Esq  Daniel  Alien,  Jr 


John  Lownsbui_ 
Amos  Mason 
Eleazer  Perry 
Thaddeus  Scott 
Otis  CO. 

Charles  Abbott 
Otis  Baker 
Aaron  Case 
Rufus  Case 
Clarissa  Clark 
Peleg  Coney 
T heron  Cowles 
Ethan  Goodwin 
Sally  Goodwin 
Wm.  Hodge 
Oliver  Jones 


Turner  Fenner,  JrLyman  Kingsley 
Thomas  W.  Fisk  AsaKneeland 


John  Frasier 
Rev.  S.  Gardner 
Solomon  Hill 
Volney  King 
Sylvester  Olney 
Levi  Pitts 
James  Rowe 


Augustus  M’Coy. 
Charles  Merriman 
Abraham  Newille 
F.  J.  Nichols 
Sally  Norton 
Timothy  Olmstead 
Silence  Rust 


Gideon  Seely,  Esq.  Isaac  Simmons 
Garret  Sharp  Jeremiah  Sparks 


Jacob  Sharp 
Phinehas  Sparks 
Peter  1.  Stall 
Rosanna  Stanley 


Palatine. 

Samuel  R.  Dudley 
Pharsalia. 

Capt.  Nathan  Brown  A.  T 
30 


Rev.  S.  Carpenter 
Perry  Child 
Sylvester  Cole 
Henry  Coolidge 
Jeremiah  Crandel 
Thomas  Davis 
Alice  Draper 
John  Gilmore 
Milo  Hays 
Elijah  Hill 
J.  S.  King,  M.  D. 
Asahel  King 
Benjamin  Lewis 
E.  Litchfield,  Esq 

C.  Marsh,  Esq 
James  Pettit,  M.D. 
Joseph  W.  Rood 
Daniel  Sheldon 
M.  B.  Slocum 
Griilin  Sweet 

H.  Van  Antwerp 
J.  Van  Antvverp 
Sanders  Van  Ren- 
selaer,  Esq. 
Ashley  Walking 
Providence. 

D.  H.  Annitage 
Seabury  Allen 
Edward  Barker 
Levi  Benedict 

E.  Bridgem 


subscribers’  najies. 


3jO 


Pcleg  Coffin 
John  M.  Culver 
Wm.  W.  Deak 
David  Earl 
John  Finch 
Joshua  Finch 
Gideon  Gifford 
Joseph  F.  Hial 
Wm.  Locklin 
Rpffis  R.  Resevelt 
Abraham  Seez 
Ralph  Smith 
Levi  Steel 
Clark  Taber 
Philip  Taber 
hlary  Wheaton 
N.  Wheelock 
Richfield. 


Daniel  Calkins  iVew-jersey. 

Washington  Calkins  Newark. 
Jonathan  Copeland  M.  S.  Alexander 
James  M.  Cossels  James  Blasford 
Milo  Hatch 


Milo  Hunt 
Samuel  Ladd 
Job  Leach 
Ira  Lee 

Nathaniel  Paign 
Joseph  S.  Smith 
Thomas  Smith 
Nelson  Williams 
Solon. 

Rev.  B.  Capron  28  John  Jones 
George  Fowler.  9 John  Lyon 
Springfield.  Robert  McGee 

Henry  Harvey  Robert  T.  Owens 


Nathaniel  Brewin 
Uriah  Burdge 
Reuben  Burt 
Richard  M.  Crane 
Rev. John  Creamer 
Peter  A.  Donaldson 
John  Gardner 
John  Gardner  Jr 
Jeremiah  Gennings 
Amos  Holbrook 


Rev. F.  H.Johnson  9 Daniel  Morse  Lot  Pratt 


Sand  Lake 
Joel  Bristol 
Henry  R-  Bristol 
Mary  Carmichael 
Isaac  B.  Fox 
Saratoga  Springs. 
Hermon  J.  Ite.tts 


Rev.  A.  Putnam,  9 Daniel  Putnam 


Sterling  Way 
Stillwater. 
N.  S.  Nelson 


Rev. 


Troy. 

L.  Howard 


Hermon  a.  Mens  . Nustings 

W.  A.  Langworthy  ^ 

Gilbert  Warren  Truxton. 

John  A.  Waterbury  Judah  Peirce  9 


Wm.  Rankin 
James  Rowley 
Rev.  J.  Richards 
Henry  Rigby 
I.  H.  Robinson 
Aaron  Shipman 
Moses  Smith 
Samuel  Smith 
Enoch  Stephens 


Rev.  F.  Way  land 
Schodack. 
Richard  Dubois 
Rev.  J.  J - Fulton 
John  Harris 
Rev.  S Omistead 
Sherburne. 

S.  Anderson 
Simeon  Bullock 
Abner  Calkins 


Rev.  T.  Purrington  John  Stivers 


John  Sloan 
Abram  V incent 
Venice. 

Calvin  Batesman 
West  Chester. 
Thomas  Day,  Jr. 
Philip  Brotherson 
West  Greenville. 
Rev.  S.  Dillawav 


Edward  Stivers 
Ezra  Stephenson 
Wm.  St.  John 
Wm.  Tuttle 
James  Vanderpool 
John  Woolley 
Nathaniel  V^oung 
New  Brunswick. 

Rev.  G.  S.  Webb  P 


SfJBSCUlBERs’  NAMES. 


35  f 


Plainfield. 
Capt.  John  Allen 
Dugal  Ayres 
AI.  A.  Crown 
A.  U.  Dninont, 

Principal  of  the  Acade- 
my. 

Capt.  A M.  Osborn 
Peter  P.  Puny  an 

R.  M.  Stelle 
John  U'iison,  Esq. 

Princeton. 

S.  Miller,  D.  D. 

E.  Wilson,  M.  D. 
Rey.  G,  S VVood- 

Iinll 

Scotch  Plains. 
Re’/.  T.  Brown 
Capt.  S.  Bunnel 
Dennis  (’oles 
Nancy  Darbey 
Jonathan  Osborn 
Capt.  J Osborn  Jr 
Trenton. 

Wm.  F.  Armstrong 
James  B.  Bowen 
Rev.  Wm.  Boswell 
Daniel  Coleman 
Charles  Going 
Theodosia  Keilam 
Keziah  Kirkpatiick 
J ohn  Probasco 


Wm.  Fowler 
Morgan  Holmes 
Lorcer  Dublin. 
Thomas  Holme 
Alfred  Jeniis 
Rev.  David  Jones 
Philadelphia. 
Otis  Ammidon 


Rev.  T.  Jackson 
J.  J.  Janeway,  D.  D. 
Reuben  Jarmon 
David  Johns 
Franklin  Lee 
J.acob  Neff 
■Wm.  Neill,  D.D. 
Nich.  Patterson,  2 


Rev.  J.  Broadiiead,  Rev.  J.  Patterson 


D.  D. 

Wm.  Browner 
Rev.  M.  M.  Carl 
Carey  & Lea,  12 
Henry  Charles 
John  Daneshewer 
John  Davis 
Israel  Deacon 


E.  Pritchett 
S.  Potter  Co.  G 
Robert  Ralston, Esq 
Capt.  J.  Reynolds 
Wm.  Rogers,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Thos.  Sargent 
Rev.  T.  H.  Skinner 
Abraham  Small,  25 
E S.  Tallraadge 

H.  Vanv- 


Wm.  Duncan 

Rev.  E.  S.Ely  D.D.  Rev.  W 
Rev.  W.  M.  Engles  leek 
George  FJegel  C-  Wilkinson 

R.  P.  Fonlker  J-  Wilibank 

David  S.  Freeland  S.  Williamson 

Charles  George.  P-  R-  Willmarth 

Benj.  I.  Gilman  JrRey.  J.  P.  Wilson, 
Rev.  T.  Griffin 


Eiijiih  Griffith 
Rev.  -Mr.  Hurley, 

Rector  of  a Roman  Ca- 
tholick  Church. 


PENFflVSYLVANIA. 

C onnetlsville. 
Wm.  Litle  • 
Lester  L.  Norton 
Holmesburgh. 
Wm.  Bartlett 
Thomas  Brown 


D.  D. 

Thos. Wilson,  Bank 
of  the  United  Stales 
IV.  W.  Woodward 
J.  Worrell  [25 
Rev  S.  Ilelffersteiri  Rev.  S.  B.  Wvlie 
D.  D.  D.  D. 

Rev.  B.  Hoff  u’-  !.•  . 

n ■ ] u ir,  ifashington. 
David  H^gan,  12  Richard  b“.  Ch.iplin 

Rev.  H.  Holcombe,  Charles  Wheeler 

James  C.  Holme  ^^ngton  D.  C. 

Rev.  S.  Huggins  9 '1''*“'"’  SR'ughton, 
Row  I « I.  I„  u D.  D President  of  Co- 
Kev.  J.  S,  Inglesby  lumbia  College, 


SUBSCRIBERS^  NAMES, 


Rev.  L.  Rico,  10  Charles  Morris 
Rev.  J.  D. Knowles  David  B.  Wallace 
viRGixiA.  John  Webb 
■ llcxondrio.  TEN'NESSi,:F.. 


f-  cry  Wyer 
King  C^ueen  Co. 
R.  B.  Temple,  20 
Prince  Kd-joard. 

•1.  P.  Cushing, 

i icsitieiit  of  Hampden 
-Su.liic-y  College. 

llarrin-nhur’rh. 

O 

\aron  Solomon,  .37 

\OKTH-CAROT.H\A. 

WiHiaii'Stun. 

R c V . J 0 5 e p h E Iggp , 9 

SOUTK-CAllOLIXA. 

Charleston. 
Robert  Lebbey 

GEORGIA. 

Porrcilcn. 

Rev.  .T.  Mercer,  50 

REXTUCK V. 

JcfJ'ersoii. 

Renj.  A'l.m 
Butler  CounUj. 
Abner  Gore 
IVashington. 
Rev.  C.  Martin  8 

OHIO. 

Dark  Counitj. 

D.  Briggs,  Esq. 
David  Cole 
Miami  County. 
Esther  Geranl 
ICzra  F.  Geranl 
.Tosep'i  D.  Gr^en 
J.ames  Knight 
Wm.  Knight 


Rev.  P.  Linclsley, 

D.  D President  afCgm- 
lici'land  College,  iNasli- 
ville. 

ILLINOIS. 

Jlurora. 

W.  B.  Archer 
Samuel  Raldy 
.Tohn  Blake 
Augustus  E.  Boland 
John  Chenoweth,  6 
A Chenoweth 
Otto  Davis 
Win.  Dixon 
James  Drake 
Joseph  Dunlap 
L.  Earnest 
Win.  G.  W.  Fitch 
Chester  Fitch 
Thomas  Foster 
Thomas  flr.ndy 
\'>'m.  Hays 
Wm.  Kelso 
John  Lee 
Wm.  Lowry 
James  McCabe 
James  Megeath 
Aquila  Puntenney 
Aiex.  Rankin 
' Martin  Rose 
Jesse  Kosse! 

Peleg  Sanford 
Levi  Sliarp 
Ninevah  Shaw 
Joseph  Snaw 
John  Stafford 


Rohert  Taylor 
Joseph  Thomas 
Robert  eir 
John  Welsh 
Thomas  A ilson 

ALABA3IA. 

Bibb  County. 
Wdlliam  Ford 
Rev. Isaac  r-uttle  10 
Bit, lint  County. 
Solomon  Mnrphee 
George  D Slator 
Franklin  County. 
William  Arnold 
A C R Barley 
Samuel  Bruten 
Rev  J Burner 
John  C.  Burruss 
John  Davis 
Gen.  James  Davis 
Ashal  Danur 
Major  L.Dillahunty 
G.  P.  Eggleston 
Capt.  L.  Ellis 
Peter  Flanagan 
James  Gotchen 
James  Haulcastle 
Robert  Hughs 
John  C.  Jackson 
Amos  Jarman 
Leonard  Libby 
William  Little 
Wm  Lucas,  Esq. 
Eli  Lugg 

Thomas  B.  Malone 
Col.  Eppes  Moody 
Thomas  Moe! 

J ohn  B Noel 
Gavip  Payne 


3UBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


353 


Mar)'  Pavne 
Archilaiis  Ri-  e 
Huse  Robertson 
Natn’l  Russell 
William  Russell 
Lewis  Russell 
Temple  Sargent 
Rev.  1.  kinner 
James  Smith 
Samuel  Sparks 
Daniel  St  Clair 
Oliver  Thompson 
Christ’r  Tompkins 
Joseph  Vanhoose 
Rev.  Jer.  Ward 
James  Ward 
Ant'i.  W hite 
Henry  Wirt 
John  Wirt 
Joseph  Wolford 
Green  County 
Rev.  J.  Ryan  10 
Jefferson  County 
David  Abernathy 
Samuel  Aikin 
John  B.  Ayres 
Wm.  Birchfield 
John  Bishop 
G.  C.  Boggs,  Esq. 
Jacob  \V.  Brooks  9 
Isaac  Brown,  Esq. 
John  Brown,  Esq. 
Isaac  Burgee 
John  Burfords 
Henry  Click 
John  Cochran,  Esq. 
Owen  ochran 
W D.T.  Culberson 
Sam’l  Davenport 


James  W.  Denton 
James  Draper 
William  Erwin 
Robert  Eubanks 
Gen  T.  W.  Farrar 
James  Fields 
Moses  Fields 
Isaac  Fields 
Owen  Franklin 
m.  Franklin 
Edward  Garrett 
John  L.  Gill 
M.  H.  Gillespie  5 
William  S.  Grills 
Samuel  Gruther 
Capt.  M.  M.  Harris 
Isham  Harrison 
Major  D.  Henly  10 
Rev.  John  Henry 
Rev.  H.Holcombe2 
D.  I.  Holcombe 
Thomas  Horn 
Thomas  Hughy 
Isaiah  Hunt 
C.  C.  Humber, Esq. 
Randolph  Johnson 
R.  B.  Jones,  M.  D. 
H.  King,  M.  D. 

A.  L.  F.  Labuzar 
Micajah  Lindsey 
J.  Lindsey,  Esq. 
Col.  John  Mart'n 

B.  G.  M.itthews 
Wm.  Matthews 
John  B.  Moore 
Hugh  Morrow 
A.  Murphy 
Francis  Nabours 
Samuel  T.  Owen 


David  Owen 
Jonathan  Prude 
John  S.  Peden 
Stephen  Reedee 
John  Riley 
Richard  Rockett 
Rich’dRockett,Jun 
Wm.  Rupe,  Esq. 
James  Rockett 
Joseph  S.iunders 
Wm.  Saunders 
David  Saunders 
Edward  G.  Sharp 
Philip  Saunders 
Capt.  Edw.  Sims 
John  Smith 
Henry  Snow 
John  Stowell 
Z.  Waldrop 
Fred’k  Walker 
George  VVare 
Evan  Watkins 
Jonathan  West 
John  Wilbanks 
Gen.  John  Wood 
Thomas  Young 
La-wrens  County. 
James  M.  Adams 
M.  Allen,  M.  D. 
Thomas  Ashford 
Sterling  R.  Barnes 
M.  Beaver,  Esq. 
Edmund  Borum 
James  Clark 
Elizabeth  Conly 
Capt.  T.  Coopwood 
Joseph  Davis 
T.  Dillahunty,  Esq. 
William  G.  Dovle 


SUESCR1EER&’  NAMEfr 


354 


Jane  Estell 
Wm.  R.  Fairley 
Thomas  Gibson 
Nathan  Gregg 
C.  Hammond 
James  Hardee 
II.  M.  Hodges 
John  J.  Johnson 
ohn  Johnson 
Samuel  Lansford 
ilev.  Wm.  Leigh 
Mary  IMartin 
Joseph  Matthews 


Shelby  County. 
Rev.M.Crovvson  10 
Job  M ison,  Esq. 
Charles  fdundine 
St.  Clair  County. 
Anderson  Robertson 
Tuscaloosa  County. 
,Rev.  T.  Baines 
Solomon  Bennett 
Rev  D.  Brown 
David  Buck,  Esq. 
Daniel  Burgin 

r.  T T-  hi  John  Calfer 

Kev.  J . E. Matthews  T nr  • u 

„ T 11  . J.M.  (.unningham 

Capt.  L.  Peters  t ri  r 

• - - . J.  Drennon,  Esq. 


Daniel  D.  Griffin 
Leander  Hays 
T.  L.  Johnson 


Pryor  Reynolds 
John  Simms 
S.  Slandcpe 
Rev.  J.  L.  Powne  Lyon  3 

John  McAdams 
Evens.  Vvdey  McAlister 

John  McCain 

C,;l.  C.  Wright 
‘ .iaie.stone  County. 

Rev.  Wm.  Bird 


M.  McMath 
E.  McMath 
William  Nichols 
Jeremiah  Pearson 
Jesse  Pnmphrey  2 
Samuel  Rhoades 
Major  E.  Tatum 
T.  Weeks 


James  Golightly 
Thomas  Parker 
Rev.  J.  T ucker 
Madison  County. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Latta 

John  H.  Thompson^;  b.’ wiliiam.* 
Morgan  County. 

John  Bird. 

Joseph  Blevins 
Charles  Dement 
William  Elliot 

Maj.  James  Givans  new-york. 

Perry  County.  Mew  Lebanon. 
An  drew  ?dayes  Calvin  Green  9 


Major  T.  Williams 
London. 

Rev.  J Evans, LL.D 


Connecticut. 

Brooklyn. 
David  C.  Bolles. 
Massachusetts. 
JVew-Bedford. 
Nathan  Snell 
Abraham  W'ood 
Barney  Corey 
Thomas  Cole 
James  Coggeshall. 
Troy. 

Joseph  Walker 
Richard  Clark 
Davis  Vickry. 

Wrentham.  ■ 
Lewis  C.  Brown 
Franklin 
Samuel  Guild 
Lynn. 

Mary  E Breed 
Andrew  B.  Breed 
Caleb  Wiley 
Richard  Valpey 
John  J.  Emerton 
Amos  B.  Bancroft 
Isaac  Story 
David  Taylor 
Stephen  VV’hipple 
Stephen  H.  Newel 
Hugh  Floyd 
Edmond  Narrie 
Chris.  Bubein 
Ezra  Rhodes  3d. 
Nathan  Ramsdell 
James  Aborn 
Thos.  Townsend 
George  Gray 
John  T.  Cushing 


subscribers’  names.  o.a/i 


Rhode-Island. 

Criinslon.  Aiiioid 
Rev-  Henry  TaleniJose  ph 
John  ihlcher 
Cyrus  Potter 


John  Miller 
O.  C.  Williams 
Stephen  Hawkes 
Reuben  S.  Rennet 
Stacy  Randall 
jVortli  Kingstown. 
Rev.  Wm-  Nortiiup 
Providence. 

B-  H.  Hodgkins 


George  Oiney 

Whipple 
W.  Dexter 
David  L.  Winslow 
Elijah  Rider 
Leonard  Carter 
S.  Chandler 
Seth  Walker 

ILLINOIS. 

Aurora. 
Samuel  Handy 

ALABAMA. 

Franklin  Couniij. 
James  T.  May  res 


Jefferson  County. 
W."S.  Wilbanks 

NEW-JF.RSEY. 

.Mount  Bethel. 
Ephraim  Stelle 
A'ew  York  City. 
B.  Wood. 


The  following  list  was  returned  by  Beriaii  N.  Leach,  oi 
Hamilton  Theological  Seminary.  Places  of  residence  not 
known,  but  supposed  to  be  mostly  in  Vermont  and  New- 
York. 


Elisha  Ashley  Wm.  Cobb,  9 

Ichabod  Babcock  Marvin  F.  Cooke 

Russel  Barber  Thomas  Cox 

John  Bellamy  Asher  Fairchild 

John  W.  Blakesler  Rev.  E.  Herrington 


Thomas  Brayton 
David  Brayton 
Henry  Brayton 
Sweet  Brayton 
John  Brown 
Rev.  Amasa  Browi 
John  Bruce 
Eli  Bull 

Samuel  Burdwin 
John  B.  Burdwin 
J.  E.  Burton 
Amos  T.  Bush 
Minerva  Caswell 
Joseph  Catlin 


Wm.  Hutchinson 
Salmon  Lard 
Moses  Leach 
B.  N.  Leach 
Ben.jah  Alallery 
Henry  T.  Martin 
L.  Montgomery 
John  Morse 
Roger  Muddock,  9 
Samuel  Osgocd 
Josiah  Osgood 
Eilis  Osgood 
Thomas  Palmer,  Jr 
Samuel  Payne 


Edmond  Sargent 
Reuben  Sears 
Tertullus  Sears 
Silas  Sikes,  9 
Isaac  Skinner 
Esek  Steer 
Levi  Steel 
Stephen  'FhomsoD 
Eber  Tucker 
Alpheus  UnderhiP 
Mo'Os  Upham 
Abraham  Valentine 
John  P.  Webb 
Charles  F.  Webster 
A ni  as  a \V  h i tfo  rd 
Thomas  Wyia 
Artemas  yinan 
David  Wyman 


IIKCAPITULATION  OF  ALL  liCLiGlONS. 


Pagans 

Mahometans 

Jews 

Christians 


40n.000,0d0 

100,000/  00 

7,000,000 

233,000,000 


T otal 


740,000,000 


Bishops  thrdnghout  the  world  - - 1,500 

Clergymen  of  all  descriptions,  do.  - - 324,000 

Places  of  worship  do.  - - - 224,000 

Expenditure  on  the  clergy  of  all  denominations  ^78,000,000 
Bible  Societies  do.  over  - - 2000 

Number  of  languages  among  all  nations  which  require 

separate  translations  of  the  Bible  are  computed  at  1000 
Number  of  do.  into  which  the  Bible  has  been  trans- 
lated are  computed  at  - - - 200 

The  number  of  missionaries  ot  all  descriptions  on 

heathen  ground,  is  said  to  be  about  800, 

not  more  than  half  of  whom  are  ordained  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel. 


Episcopaliam. — Under  this  head  are  ranked  the  Church 
of  Rome,  the  Greek  Church,  the  Church  of  England  and 
its  branches,  a part  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  the  Moravians, 
the  Methodists,  and  (he  Shakers. 

Pitsbylerians. — The  Kirk  of  Scotland  and  the  Scotch 
Seceders,  the  French  Protestants,  the  Reformed  or  Calvin- 
ists of  Germany,  the  ( hurches  ofllolland  and  Switzerland, 
the  Dutch  Reformed,  and  the  German  do.  of  the  United 
States,  Lc. 

Independents. — Those  who  bear  this  name  in  Britain,  to 
gcther  with  the  Whittieldites,  Lady  Huntingdon’s  connex- 


358  RECAPITULATION. 


ion,  the  Congregationalists  of  New-England,  the  Baptists  of 
all  countries,  the  Sandemanians  and  the  Berenns. 

Pedo-Baptists. — Those  who  practice  infant  baptism,  which 
embraces  most  of  the  Christian  world  except  the  Baptists. 

Baptism  by  Immersion,  is  practised  by  all  parties  of  Bap- 
tists, except  the  Dutch  Baptists  or  Mennonites,  who  ad- 
minister this  rite  by  pouring  ; by  all  classes  of  the  Greeks, 
and  by  a large  part  of  the  Methodists  in  this  country  ; 
it  is  enjoined  on  the  Church  of  England,  unless  the  child  is 
too  weak  to  bear  it,  and  is  occasionally  practised  on  adults 
by  some  Episcopal,  as  well  as  Congregational  and  Presbyte- 
rian ministers  in  America. 

Baptism,  in  any  mode  is  dispensed  with,  by  the  Quakers, 
the  Shakers,  by  a part  of  the  Universalists  and  Swedenbor- 
gians,  and  it  is  believed  by  the  ancient  Socinians. 

Calvinists. — The  sentiments  implied  by  this  term,  are 
professed  by  nearly  all  kinds  of  Presbyterians  both  in  Eu- 
rope and  America,  by  the  Particular  Baptists  in  England  and 
India  ; the  Associated  Baptists  in  America,  and  by  the  great- 
er part  of  the  Independents  and  Congregationalists. 

Arminians. — Under  this  head  we  may  reckon  the  Catho- 
licks,  and  Greeks  ; the  Lutherans,  most  of  the  Church  of 
England,  the  Methodists,  the  Moravians,  the  General  Bap- 
tists of  England,  the  Freewill,  and  most  other  classes  of 
Baptists  in  this  country  ; the  Quakers,  the  Shakers,  the  S\?e- 
denborgians,  all  kinds  of  Unitarians,  neaily  all  the  Uni- 
versalists,  and  many  among  nearly-all  other  denominations. 

Trinitarians. — A belief  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  is 
professed  by  all  parties  of  Christians,  except  those  who  are 
named  under  the  next  head. 

Unitarians. — This  name  is  now  given  to  those  who  were 
formerly  denominated  Arians,  Socinians,  Macedonians,  &c. 
and  to  all  others  who  deny  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity, 
which  embraces  the  Socinians,  properly  so  called  of  d'ran- 
sylvania,  most  of  the  English  Presbyterians,  many  of  the  Lu- 
therans and  Presbyterians  in  Germany,  .Switzerland,  France, 
&c.  ; a part  of  the  General  Baptists  of  Engband,  most  of  the 
Christian  Society  of  this  country  ; about  one  third  of  the 
clergy,  and  one  half  of  the  people  among  the  Congregation- 


RECAPITULATION. 


359 


alists  ia  Massachusetts,  and  a few  of  this  denomination  in 
other  states  ; the  Shakers,  and  as  the  Unitarians  suppose  a 
considerable  number  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  among 
most  of  the  denominations  of  Christendom. 


ESTIMATES  OF  DIFFERENT  WRITERS  ON  ALL  RELIGIONS, 


According  to 
follows,  viz. 
Jews 
Pagans 
Christians 
Mohammedans 


Dr.  Evans,  the  world  may  be  divided  as 

2,500,000 

482,500,000 

175.000,  UOO 

140.000. 000 


T otal 


800,000,000 


Subdivisions  of  Christians. 
Greek  and  Eastern  churches 
Roman  Catholicks  . . - 

Protestants  - - - 


30.000. 000 

80.000. 000 
65,000,000 


Total  number  of  Christians  - - 175,000,000 


This  statement  without  much  variation  has  been  copied 
by  a number  of  modern  writers  upon  this  subject. 


Hannah  Adams,  copying  from  Cummings’ 
gives  the  statement  as  follows,  viz. 

Christians  . . . - 

Jews 

Mahometans  . • . - 

Pagans  . . . - 


Geography, 

170.000. 000 
9,000.000 

140.000. 000 

481.000. 000 


Total 


800,000,000 


Subdivisions  among  Christians. 


Protestants 


50,000,000 


3(50 


KECAPITULATION. 


Greeks  and  Armenians  - - 30,000' 000 

Catholicks  ....  90,000,000 


T otal 


170,000,000 


The  following  computation  ofthe  number  of  Christians  in 
each  century  since  the  Christian  era,  by  1\1.  Lalfon  de  Lade- 
bat,  of  France,  has  been  published  in  a number  of  our  re- 
ligious journals,  but  still  it  may  be  new  to  a number  of  my 


readers. 

1st  century 

2d 

3(1 

4th  - 
5t !( 

6th  - 
7th 

8th  - 

9th 

10th 

llth 

12th 

13th 

14th 

15th 

16tii 

17th 

18th 


500,000 

2,000,000 

5,0oo,000 

10,000,000 

15,00cr,n00 

30.000. 000 

25.000. 000 

30.000. 000 

40.000. 000 

60.000. 000 

60.000.  000 

70.000. 000 

75.000. 000 

80.000. 000 
100,000,000 
125,00(,000 

165.000. 000 

200.000. 000 


The  subdivision  of  the  number  of  Christians  may  be  esti- 
mated as  follows  ; 


9l',oO'),ooO  Homan  ratholicks. 

35,000,000  Greek  Church. 

75,0  "0,000  Dissenters  from  both  Romans  and  Greeks. 


200,000,000 

Since  the  year  1800,  up  to  which  time  the  above  compu- 
tation. is  made,  the  number  of  Christians  has  increased  very 
rapidly  in  all  parts  of  the  Globe.—4{/i  Rep,  P.P, Bib. Society. 


■ \ 


.1 

- » 


:.v  #■ 


• - 


;.  -.Vi?:"'-, 


•?t..  T..  . '••- 


•ViS 

- Yr¥*  ■ 


;1 


-..  • - - 


h»'-'  .. 


• :,m 


\ ....  ' ' .' 


*■  ■■ 


■«e-  ; ^■ 


SS&lkk;*.  li  ,1 


y 


BL80  .B46 

A history  of  all  religions,  as  divided 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1 1012  00009  2397 


